(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Biblical Quotations in Old English Prose Writers"

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 

We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 



at |http : //books . google . com/ 






REESE LIBRARY 



14, _n_«w-n— n— n— JV 




UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA. 

%'ceiveJ c:7w^>^ • '^'" f- 

•Jicressioii No. /^ J 3^ . O^ss No. ^ %%■ 




1 



i . ><> 



AJt^ 



_~^ 



BIBLICAL QUOTATIONS 



IN 



OLD ENGLISH PROSE WRITERS 



A. S. COOK 



i9- 



BIBLICAL QUOTATIONS 



IN 



OLD ENGLISH PROSE WRITERS 



EDITED 

WITH THE VULGATE AND OTHER LATIN ORIGINALS 
INTRODUCTION ON OLD ENGUSH BIBLICAL VERSIONS 
INDEX OF BIBUCAL PASSAGES, AND 
INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



BY 



ALBERT S. COOK 

Hon. M.A. Yale, Ph.D. Jena, L.H.D. Rutgers 

PROFESSOR OP THE ENGLISH LAEGUAGB AHD LITERATURE IN YALE UNIVERSITY 
PRBSIDENT OP THE MODERN LANGUAGE ASSOCIATION OP AMERICA 




HonQon 
MACMILLAN AND CO., Limited 

NEW YORK: THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 
1898 

\^AU rights r$urv€d'\ 



HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY 

7^ f3<^ 






TO 

DR. JAMES A. H. MURRAY 

WHOSE 'new ENGLISH DICTIONARY* WILL BE ONE OF THE 

GLORIES OF ENGLAND 

AND IS THE 

ADMIRATION OF HER CHILDREN BEYOND THE SEAS 

IN RECOGNITION NOT LESS OF HIS QUALITIES AS A MAN 

THAN OF HIS EMINENCE AS A SCHOLAR 




PREFACE 

This first instalment of a reasonably complete collection of 
the Biblical extracts scattered throughout the Old English 
prose texts has been undertaken in the interest of the Biblical 
scholar, the professional student of English speech, and the 
person who desires to gain in the easiest possible manner 
a slight reading knowledge of Old English prose. For this 
volume the two representative prose authors of the two chief 
epochs, Alfred and -^Ifric, have been chosen ; and the Latin 
originals, the indispensable medium of interpretation and 
comparison, have been printed at the foot of the page. 

The Biblical scholar should know that in his domain I am 
the merest amateur, and that I leave to him the task of 
determining the precise readings which have been followed 
by our translators, when a choice of readings was possible. 
That the Vulgate was not always strictly followed is probable, 
and in some cases, as now and again in the Alfredian trans- 
lation of the Cura Pastoralis, is certain. -^Ifric may have 
followed the Latin homilists whom he adapts, and thus may 
have been led to deviate here and there from the Vulgate 
text; but his relation to these sources has as yet been too 
little investigated to admit of a present determination of the 
amount of this variation. The exact decision will always be 
rendered difficult by the paraphrastic nature of the version in 
some cases ; by the tendency of Old English writers to vary 
their expression in different places, even when rendering the 
very same original; and by the frequent impossibility, in 
the case of the Gospels, of deciding which of the Evangelists 
the translator had in mind. Under the last head, a kind of 



VIU PREFACE 

'contamination' is not unusual, showing that the translator 
is making or following a kind of harmony of the Gospels, and 
accordingly producing a composite narrative, in which the 
exact shares of the several Evangelists cannot always be 
ascertained with precision. 

Where I have adduced the so-called Itala, my dependence 
has been upon Sabatier. 

The professed student of English speech should know that 
I have followed the best printed texts of each work, taking 
no liberties with them save as respects punctuation and 
capitals, the use of diacritical marks for quantity, &c., and 
to some extent in the joining or separation of words. Thus 
for the Pastoral Care and Orodus I have followed Sweet; 
for the Ecclesiastical History y Miller ; for the Laws, Schmid's 
second edition ; and for iElfric, Thorpe's edition of the Homi- 
lies, In the slight changes referred to, I have studied con- 
sistency and the ready apprehension of the text. To this 
end, I have not scrupled to change the traditional punctua- 
tion of the Vulgate, partly because I have not found entire 
uniformity in the various impressions, and partly because I 
have no superstitious reverence for the received usage when 
uniform, since it is not seldom at variance with grammar and 
sense. Accordingly, the punctuation of the Old English and 
that of \he Latin have been brought into some degree of 
conformity, though there are instances where this has proved 
impracticable. 

In the marking of quantity, and of derivative e and o, there 
are, I trust, but few oversights not corrected in the EIrrata. 
The words which geminate an originally single consonant 
after a long vowel have given me most trouble, and here 
I shall no doubt seem inconsistent, and in some cases am no 
doubt really so ; in general, I have omitted the macron, but 
have retained it where the sonancy of the following consonant 
may probably have favoured the retention of length. Proper 
names have been left unmarked, since as yet there is no 
general agreement among scholars as to the quantity of the 
syllables in even the commonest Scriptural names. 

I have no doubt exposed myself to criticism by the use of 



PREFACE IX 

the hyphen for joining words left separate in the standard 
editions, and, in the case of a few common conjunctions, by 
actually writing two or three words (like /or }ion J>e) as one. 
In these cases I must be content to receive the censure of 
those who are otherwise minded. 

The use of brackets and parentheses is most frequent in the 
Pastoral Care. Here I have followed Sweet (see the Table of 
Abbreviations), except that I have indicated the chief variant 
readings of the Hatton MS. by a parenthetical word followed 
byH. 

The beginner in the study of Old English will find in the 
present volume a convenient chrestomathy, with the matter 
of which he is already acquainted, and which can almost be 
read from the outset, without grammar or dictionary, by the 
help either of the modern English version, or, better, by that 
of the Latin. He will likewise, by a comparison of the 
different renderings of the same passage, acquire a sense of 
the variations which the same translator permitted himself, 
the idiosyncrasies of each translator, and the changes in the 
language between one and another. 

Here, indeed, is considerable material for the study of Old 
English semasiology, a study which, like that of English 
semasiology in general, has been too much neglected. What 
is an author's range of synonyms for a given idea ? What is 
the range of his vocabulary, as distributed among such cate- 
gories of synonyms ? What are the peculiarities of his diction, 
as determined by these tests? Wherein does the diction of 
a given period, again, as judged by these standards, differ 
from that of another given period ? It is evident that these 
inquiries are by no means otiose, and that the easiest and most 
promising introduction to the subject is through the medium 
of successive translations from the Latin, preferably from the 
same Latin text. Now there is no Latin text which fulfils 
the obvious conditions so well as the Vulgate. It is a toler- 
ably unchanging document, and, directly or indirectly, in 
fragments of various length, it has been translated or para- 
phrased over and over again. The study of these renderings 
would occupy a large number of capable students of semasio- 



X PREFACE 

logy for many years, and would add incalculably to our 
exact knowledge of the changes which have taken place in 
the English vocabulary, and in the differentiation of meanings. 
And what is true of semasiology is likewise true, in its degree, 
of syntax. 

Such comparisons as have been mentioned will be facilitated 
by the Index of Biblical Passages, and by that of Principal 
Words. The latter is not intended as a glossary, nor for the 
exhibition of grammatical forms; but for the purpose indi- 
cated its fullness ought to render it valuable. I wish the 
limitations of space had permitted still greater fullness, even 
under very common words; for now and again a student 
may wish for a completer exhibit of usage than has been 
provided. 

The Introduction will, I trust, be serviceable to all who are 
interested in these texts, and to many who are not. The 
astounding misstatements and omissions of the latest and 
most authoritative books of reference which treat of this 
subject — a subject of interest to every intelligent person of 
English extraction — will no doubt be deemed a sufficient reason 
for the essay here presented. Its shortcomings may perhaps 
be the more leniently judged when it is considered that all 
existing outlines which profess to cover the same ground 
are either misleading, or wholly inadequate, or both. This 
sketch may therefore justly be regarded as a sort of 
pioneer effort, for, while much of it is compilation, criticism 
has been necessary at every step, and some of the results have 
been worked out by the author himself especially for this 
publication. 

In conclusion, I shall be glad if the present work leads to 
a somewhat juster appreciation of the early history of the 
English Bible, to a more diligent study of the course of English 
speech, and, in however slight a measure, to a fuller sense of 
fraternity among the different members of the English race. 



Albert S. Cook. 



Yale University, 
August 15, 1897. 



CONTENTS 



PAflS 



Table op Abbbeyiatioks xii 

Intboduction xiii-lxxx 

SBYBNTH CENTUBY: 

Prose Translations xiii 

Poetical Translations: CaBdmon— Aldhelm—Guthlac . xiii-xix 

EIGHTH CENTUBY: 

Prose Translations: Bede xx 

Poetical Translations : Kentish Version of the 51st Psalm 
— Cynewulf — Anonjmoos Poems of the Eighth 
Centuiy—Poems of Uncertain Date .... xx-xxv 

NINTH CENTUBY: 

Prose Translations : Mercian Gloss on the Psalms— Other 
Glossed Psalters : The Roman Psalter ; The Gallican 
Psalter -— Glosses on the Canticles of Scripture — 
Kentish Gloss on Proverbs — King Alfred's Translation 
of certain Psalms— The Paris Psalter . . xxvi-xliii 

Poetical Translations : Judith— The Paris Psalter . . xliii 

TENTH CENTUBY: 

Prose Translations: Northumbrian Gloss on the Gospels 
— The Rushworth Version of the Gospels— The West 
Saxon Gospels— Versions of the Lord*s Prayer — 
iElfric xliii-lxxv 

Poetical Translations : The Paris Psaltei^The Kentish 
Psalm— Judith Ixxvi-lxxx 

Kino Alfbed's Vebsion of Gbegoby's Pastobal Cabe . 3-60 

The Laws of Kino Alfbed 61-68 

Kino Alfbed*s Vebsion of Rede's Ecclesiastical 

HiSTOBY . . 69-74 

Kino ALFBEiys Vebsion of Obosius* Histoby ... 75 

iSlLFBic's Homilies 76-257 

Index of Riblical Passages 259-273 

Index of Pbincipal Wobds 274-330 



TABLE OF ABBREVIATIONS 

Bede. — ^Ai under Greg. 

Oreg. — Gregory's reading in his Cwra Pcutoratis, as distinguished from that 
of the Vulgate. 

H.— Hatton MS. 

ins.— in8ert(s) ; inserit, inserunt 

Ital. — Italam, Italicam versionem. 
LXX — Septuagint. 

om.— omits; omittit 

sec. — secundum. 

sum. — summarily; summatlm. 

Vulg.— Vulgate. 

[ ] in the Cotton MS. of Gregory's Pastoral Car; denote the readings of 
Cotton Otho B. a (Sweet*s Cotton 11); in the Hatton MS., they 
denote additions above the line. 

( ) in the O. £. Pauioral Care, denote Sweet's conjectural additions; 
when a word in parentheses is followed by H., a reading of the 
Hatton MS. is signified. In Alfr^d'a LawSf both brackets and 
parentheses are used to indicate readings of MSS. G. and H. 
(Cott. Nero A. i, and the Textus Roffensis), the standard being 
£. (the Corpus or Benet MS., C. C. 175). 




INTRODUCTION 

As a means of exhibiting the relations which the Biblical 
extracts now first collected sustain to the versions already known, 
the following conspectus is presented. No such surrey at present 
exists, and the current statements on the subject are often so 
lamentably meagre and incorrect that it has seemed by no means 
superfluous to supply the exactest possible information in these 
pages, and to give ample references to the most authoritative and 
critical of recent works. 



SEVENTH CENTURY. 

Prose Tbanslations. 
None fOre known. 

Poetical Translations. 

CiEDMOK. — The first Old English paraphrase of portions of 
the Bible is attributed to Csadmon, in the following passage of 
Bede's Ecdesiasticdl History (iv. 24) : * Canebat autem de creatione 
mundi et origine humani generis, et tota Genesis historia, de 
egressu Israel ex Aegypto et ingressu in terram repromissionis, de 
aUis plurimis sacrae Scripturae historiis, de incamatione Dominica, 
passione, resurrectione, et ascensione in coelum, de Spiritus Sancti 
adventu, et apostolorum doctrina.' 

Since the publication of Francis Junius' Ccedmonis Monachi 
Paraphrasis Poetica Genems ac Praecipuarum Sacrae Paginae Histo- 
riarum (Amsterdam, 1655), certain poetical paraphrases of the 
Bible contained in MS. Junius XI of the Bodleian Library at Oxford 
have passed under the name of Csedmon. The whole subject is 
discussed at length by Wtilker, in his Grundriss, pp. 111-140, 
with the purely negative result, expressed on p. 139, that nothing 
can with certainty be attributed to Csedmon save the Hymn 



I 



XIV INTRODUCTION 

found at the end of the Hoore MS. of Bede in the Cambridge 
University Library, and which is printed, e, g., in Sweef s Oldest 
Engli^TextSyp, 149, and Angh-Saxon Reader, seventh edition, p. 175; 
in my The Bible and English Prose Style (Boston, U.S.A. : D. C- 
Heath & Co.), p. ix; Zupitza-HacLean's Old and Middle EngUsh 
Reader, p. i ; Qrein-Wtllker's Btbliothekj ii 317 ; and Stopford 
Brooke's History of Early English Literaturey p. 340. Since this 
Hymn is but nine lines in length, and refers only allusively to 
the first chapter of Genesis, it is evident that we cannot afifirm 
that we possess any portion of the Biblical translations which 
Bede afi&rms to have been made by Csedmon. 

Aldhelm. — For more than sixty years there has been discussion 
among scholars as to whether the so-called Paris Psalter may have 
been the work of Aldhelm (640?-709). This recent suggestion 
was made by Thorpe in his edition of the Paris Psalter, under 
the title, Libri Psalmorum Versio Antigua Latina, cum Paraphrasi 
Anglo-Saxonica (Oxford, 1835). His words are (Praefatio, p. v) : 
'Memoriae quidem proditum est Aldhelmum, Shirbumensem 
Episcopum, qui quum carminimi laude inclaruisset, non Latino 
solum sed et patiio sermone oonditorum, a. d. DCCIX mortuus est, 
Psalmos Davidis Anglo-Saxonice primum reddidisse: et quum 
versio quam nos edendam suscepimus, etsi ab initio ad Psalmum 
quinquagesimum oratione soluta scripta est, inde usque ad finem 
versibus purls Anglo-Saxonicis constet, dicendi tamen genus 
seculum decimo superius non sapiat; erunt fortasse qui suspicentur 
eam aliam non esse quam Aldhelmi ipsius versionem a recentiore 
quodam refictam.' Thorpe goes on to say that the evidence of 
language alone would not justify us in assigning a date to an Old 
English composition, and that the version which he publishes is 
in parts so incorrect that he would hesitate to attribute it to 
Aldhelm: 'Hinc quidem minus verisimile fit banc versionem opus 
fuisse viri doctrina eximia qualis fuerit Aldhelm us ; etsi inter 
errores istos multi sunt quos aut incuriae aut ignorantiae librarii 
jure tribuas.' In his translation of Lappenberg's Anglo-Saxon 
Kings, 1845 (ed. 1880, L 258, note 3), Thorpe says: *An Anglo- 
Saxon version of the Psalms, possibly Aldhelm's, transcribed by 
the present translator from a MS. in the Royal Library at Paris, 
has been published at the expense of the University of Oxford.' 

Thorpe was followed by Thomas Wright, whose Biographia 



INTRODUCTION XV 

Britannka Literaria : Anglo-Saxon Period was published in 1842. 
He observes, at the close of his life of Aldhelm (p. 222) : ' He is 
said to have translated the Psalms into Anglo-Saxon verse, but 
the translation published by Mr. Thorpe, in 1835, has none of the 
characteristics which might be looked for in his compositions.' 
From this it may be inferred that he derived his information from 
Thoi-pe. This is, however, quite inconsistent with his remarks 
concerning Aldhelm in a note to p. 2 1 : ' He is said, among other 
things, to have translated the Psalms into Anglo-Saxon verse, 
which may possibly have been the same which Mr. Thorpe has so 
ably edited from the Paris MS. or the groundwork of it.' 

Giles, Sancti Aldhelmi Opera, 1844, Bays nothing whatever on the 
subject. 

In 1853 Professor Franz Dietrich, in an article entitled *Hycgan 
und Hopian,' published in Haupt's Zeitschrift filr Beutsches Alter- 
thum, voL ix, endeavours to rehabilitate the tradition by means 
of an investigation into the relative age of two words for the 
verb 'hope,' namely, hycgan and hopian. In summing up 
(p. 222), he remarks : 'Es giebt eine alte Tradition dass Aldhelm 
(t709\ der lateinisch und in seiner Muttersprache gedichtet, auch 
die Psalmen ins Angelsftchsische tibertragen habe. Die schon 
aufgegebene Vermutung, dass sich sein Werk hier erhalten habe;, 
ist for den allitterierenden Theil nach den obigen AusfQhrungen 
wieder aufzunehmen, und kann durch einige wenige auch hier 
wie im ersten Theil vorkommende Mttngel derXJebersetzung, welche 
noch nach Abzug der vom Abschreiber und vom Lateinischen 
verschuldeten 0brig bleiben, nicht umgeworfen werden. Das erste 
Drittel seiner Arbeit mag an der Handschrift abgerissen gef unden 
und von einem Schreiber des iin Jh. durch die vorliegende Prosa 
vermeintlich ersetzt worden sein. Yielleicht ist die Prosa aus 
einer etwas alteren, ebenfalls vollst&ndig gewesenen Uebersetzung 
entnommen.' 

In 1854, K. W. Bouterwek {Ctjedmons des Angdsachsen Bihlische 
Dichhrngen, Qutersloh and London) refers to Thorpe's opinion in 
his * Dritte Abtheilung,' p. clxxxiii, but, beyond citing Spelman (see 
below), he contributes nothing to the discussion. 

In 1880 appeared a posthumous work of the distinguished 
scholar Grein, his Kurzgefasste Angels&chsische Grammatik, In 
this (p. 9) he expresses the opinion that Psalms 52-150 of Thorpe's 
edition are probably to be attributed to Aldhelm. 



XVI INTRODUCTION 

In 1884 Professor Earle, of Oxford, writes {Anglo-Saxon LUerrM-- 
ture, p. 90): 'The suggestion that they might be Aldhelm'^Sy 
though modernized, had rhetorical attractions for the editor- 
(Thorpe), and supplied him with material for a few rather idlo 
sentences of his Latin preface.' 

In 1885 Professor Wtilker, of Leipzig {Chundriss zur Oeschichtc 
der AngeUdchsischen lAUeratur, p. 384), rejects Dietrich's hypothesis : 
' Dietrich's Ansicht, dass Aldhelm Yerfasser miserer Psalmen- 
tibertragung sei, ist unhaltbar ; dagegen spricht Behandlungsweise, 
Art des Ausdrucks, und Versbau.' 

In the same year, the Dictionary of National Biographgy & v. 
'Aldhelm,' has no mention of the tradition. 

Various encyclopaedic works since the date of Thorpe's edition 
have repeated the statement that Aldhelm composed a version of 
the Psalms, but either assign no authority, or a false one. So the 
Encyclopaedia Britannica, ninth edition, viiL ^Si; JuLiasi'sDictionary 
of Hymnology, p. 916 ; Johnson's Encyclopaedia^ revised edition, 
L 610; Kitto's C^c^qpaediao/^i&IfcaZXi^era/ure, third edition, i. 149; 
Smith, Dictionary oftheBihle^ iv. 3424, 3425 (copied in McClintock 
and Strong's Cyclopaedia of Biblical Literature, iii. 208, 209); 
Schaff-Herzog, Beligiotts Encyclopaedia, L 288 ; Wetzer andWelte's 
Kirchenlexikon, second edition, iv. 593; besides various popular books 
on the history of the English Bible, such as those of Mombert, 
Moulton, Smyth, &c. 

The whole matter has been subjected to a critical examination 
by Dr. Helen Bartlett, whose conclusions will be found under 
another head (p. xli). 

It will scarcely be believed that all these suggestions and posi- 
tive statements concerning Aldhelm's authorship of the Paris 
Psalter prove, on examination, to be absolutely baseless. Let us 
see. Thorpe probably was referring to Spelman when he intro- 
duced the name of Aldhelm into his Preface. John Spelman, 
not to be confounded with his more famous father, edited in 1 640 
a Latin text of the Psalms, with an interlinear Old English gloss, 
from a MS. belonging to his father, collated with three others. 
This book bears the title Psalterium Davidis Latino-Saxonicum 
Vetus, Londini, 1640. In his Address to the Header, immediately 
following the dedication, Spelman remarks : * Primus Psalmorum 
in Linguam Saxonicam Translator sub anno 709. laudatur Adclmtis, 
Episc. Shirbumensis ; sed cum Eegem Alfredum Magnum, trans- 



INTRODUCTION XVU 

lationem etiam huiusmodi, paulo ante annum 900. adortum esse 
legimus, priorem illam ex Danica tempestate penisse verisimile 
est ; et posteriorem sane, ex importuna Begis morte abortivam 
fiiisse novimus.' 

Whence did Spelman derive his infonnation? Evidently from 
Bale (see Forshall and Madden's Wydiffite Versions of the Hdy 
Bible, Preface, p. i). Bale says, at the end of his list of Aldhelm's 
works (lUustrium Majoris Britanrdae ScHptorum, Basel, 1557, 
p. 84) : ' Psalterium quoque transtulit in linguam Anglo-Saxonicam, 
et alia nonnulla fecit.' 

Did Bale originate this ? Yes, and no. He was indebted to 
a hint in Leland's CofMnentarii de Scriptoribus Britannicis, but this 
he elaborated and transfigured after his own fashion. Leland had 
said of Aldhelm {Commentarii, ed. Hall, Oxon., 1709, p. 100) : 
* Sepultus est Hailduni ; ubi adhuc monachi sui patroni monimenta 
ostentani^ nempe sacram vestem, qua indutus missam celebrare 
solebat. Praeterea, Davidis psalterium Uteris Saxonicis longiusculis 
acriptum. Tertium, altare sed minutilum ex Ophiutico marmore 
argento revinctum, in quo Latina inscriptio apparet. Haec ego 
nuper Meilduni vidi.' Leland had seen a Latin Psalter written 
in a longish Saxon (really Irish) character, which the monks of 
Malmesbury called Aldhelm's ; and thereupon Bale ingeniously 
avers that Aldhelm ' translated the Psalter into the Anglo-Saxon 
language.' 

After Bale and Spelman came Henry Whairton, who, in his 
Auctarium Historiae Logmaticae Jacobi Usserii (London, 1689), 
attempts an independent proof, as follows (p. 350): 'Lib. de 
Yirginitate . . . laudat Virgines sacras ad quas scribit ; quod in 
earum Epistola ad se scripta, meUifltUi divinarum studia Scriptura- 
rum sagacissima sennonum serie patuerunL £t postea easdem 
praedicat, quod per ampla Scripturarum studia decurrenteSy sagacis- 
simam animorum industriam, et vivacis ingenii qudlitatem (issidua 
lectionis instantia exercere noscantur. Hinc clare patet Versionem 
S. Scripturae Anglicam Aldhelmi aevo extitisse. Aliter impos- 
sibile fuisset foeminis Scripturae studium excolere : cum Latinae 
linguae notitia adeo rara apud Anglos ilia aetate fuerit, ut paucis- 
simi etiam e Glero eam vel summis labiis degustarint. Primus 
certe Anglorum Aldhelmus Latine scripsit, Latinis Uteris Romae et 
in Gallis imbutua Quin et ipsum Versionem Scripturae Anglicam 
fieri curasse veri non est absimile. Ut Balei enim testimoniimi de 

b 



XVUl INTRODUCTION 

Psalterio ab illo Saxonice sou Anglice converso taceam : extafc 
etiamnum Epistola eius ad Ehfridum, qua ilium multis obae- 
craty ut divina eloquia in eommunem omnium usum vemacula 
lingua explicaret.' 

This argument is, in a word : Aldhelm compliments the nuns 
to whom he writes on their reading of the Bible ; hence there 
must have been an English Bible, since women could of course 
read no Latin. Aldhelm could not only read Latin, but write it ; 
hence what so likely as that he had the translation made, if he 
did not make it himself ? In the light of Bede's statement that 
he knew several people who were as well acquainted with Latin 
and Greek as with English, this argument <d course falls to the 
ground ; and if the nuns knew no Latin, how came it that Ald- 
helm was writing them a letter in that language? The appeal 
to Aldhelm's letter to EhMd is equally valueless, because of its 
obscurity and the generality of the terms in which it is couched. 

Hearne, in his translation of the elder Spelman's Life of Alfred 
(Oxford, 1709), carries on the tradition (p» 212, note): 'There 
had been a Saxon version before, by Aldhelmus, Bishop of Shir- 
burne, as is mentioned by Bale in his Life, and confirmed by 
Mr. Wharton.' Hearne, however, thinks that the Psalter which 
Leland saw was the Spelman MS., and that Aldhelm's version 
had been lost before Alfred's time. 

GuTHLAc. — It has often been asserted that Guthlac, a Saxon 
hermit who died in 714, tran^ated the Psalter, and this state- 
ment recurs even in the latest encyclopsedias. Tracing it back 
from one author to another, we find the earliest mention of 
Guthlac's Psalter in the Chronicle which bears the name of Ingulf 
(d. 1109). According to this account, the Psalter was left with 
Abbot Kenulf by Guthlac's sister. The original runs : ' Sancta 
vero Pega, soror praefati sancti patris nostri Gnthlaci, cito post 
primi anni revolutionem ab obitu eiusdem, relicto prius ibidem in 
manibus Kenulphi Abbatis flagello Sancti Bartholomaei, et psdlr 
teriofratris sui^ ... ad cellam suam navigio remeavit' 

The next statement emanates from John Lambert, properly 
Nicholson, who in 1538, having been accused of heresy, was 
examined by Archbishop Warham on forty-five articles. As part of 
his answer to the twenty-sixth article, he is reported in Foxe's Ads 
and Monuments (ed. Townsend and Cattley, v. 213) to have said : 



INTRODUCTION XIX 

* There [in Higden's Polychronican] it is showed how, when the 
Saxons did inhabit the land, the king at that time, who was 
a Saxon, did himself translate the Psalter into the language that 
then was generally used. Yea, I have seen a book at Crowland 
Abbey, which is kept there for a relic; the book is called 
St. Guthlake's Psalter ; and I ween verily it is a copy of the same 
that the king did translate, for it is neither English, Latin, Greek, 
Hebrew, nor Dutch, but somewhat sounding to our English ; and, 
as I have perceived since the time I was last there, being at 
Antwerp, the Saxon tongue doth sound likewise after ours, and is 
to ours partly agreeable.' 

From this it is evident that Lambert believed the ^ Si Guth- 
lake's Psalter ' which he saw to have been the translation made by 
King Alfred (see p. xxxiv). 

The connexion between the statements of Ingulf and of Lambert 
was made by Archbishop Ussher in 1690, in his Historia Dog- 
nuxtica { WorkSf xiL 280) : * Psalterii S. Guthlaci Ingulphus in 
historia sua meminit ; et ad nostra tempera inter reliquias Croi- 
landensis monasterii conservatum est. Quod quidem vulgari 
Saxonica lingua exaratum fuisse, ex testimonio Joannis Lamberti, 
qui illud vidit, apparet.' 

As yet no great error had been committed, but conjecture soon 
mingled with fact, and finally we come to such extraordinary 
remarks as the following, taken from Mombert, Handbook of the 
Ens^ish Versions of (he Bible, 2nd ed., New York 1 890, p. 5 : * To the 
beginning of the eighth century belongs the Psalter of Aldhelm 
and Guthlac [ski]y which contains the Latin with an exceedingly 
minute interlinear An^o-Saxon version. The text is the Roman 
Psalter in use at Canterbury, whereas the CroUican text was used 
in other parts of England. It is said to be the identical copy 
sent by Pope Gregory to Augustine, a.d. 596, The translation is 
of much later date. It is among the Cotton MSS., marked 
Vespasian A. i.' 

The two independent versions, by Aldhelm and Guthlac 
respectively, both mythical, have now become a joint work of the 
two authors, and this is identified with the Vespasian Psalter, 
which is not a translation, but a mere gloss I 



b2 



XX INTKODUCTION 

EIGHTH CENTURY. 

Prose Translations. 

Beds. — Bede is said to have made a translation of the Gospel 
of John from the beginning through vi. 9, but of this no trace 
remains. The statement is contained in a letter concerning the 
close of Bede's life, written by Cuthberht, a pupil of Bede's, to 
Cuthwine, a fellow-student, and 'printed from MS. CCLV (compared 
with CCLIV) in the library at St. Gallon, which is believed to be 
a MS. of the ninth century/ by Mayor and Lumby in their edition 
of Bedae Hist. Ecd. Illy IV, Cambridge, 1881. The passage runs 
(op. cU. p. 178): 'In istis autem diebus dua opuseula memoriae 
digna, exceptis lectionibus quas cottidie accepimus ab eo et 
cantu psalmorum, facere studuit Id est a capite sancti evangelii 
lohannis usque ad eum locum in quo dicitur, '' sed haec quid simt 
inter tantos ? " in nostram linguam ad utilitatem ecclesiae Dei con- 
vertit, et de libris Isidori episcopi excerptiones quasdam.' Trans- 
lations of the whole of this letter may be read in Lingard's AngUh 
Saxon Churchy ii. 177-182, and in Stevenson's Bede, pp. xvii~xx. 

The statement has frequently been made that Bede translated 
larger portions of the Bible, but this cannot be authenticated. 

Poetical Translations. 

EIentish Version of the 518t Psalm. — ^This was first published 
from MS, Cott. Vesp. D. VI of the British Museum by Dietrich in 
1854, in the Indices Ledionum et Puhlicarum et Privatarum quae in 
Academia Marhurgensi per Semestre Hibemum habendae prqponuntur 
(Mai'burgi : Typis Academicis Elwerti). Dietrich subjoins a Latin 
translation, and adduces proofs that the poem was composed in the 
Kentish dialect. According to him, the MS. is of the early ninth 
century, the letters a, w, and s, for example, being often written 
as unciala The paraphrase he would assign to the eighth century, 
citing, in support of his view, archaic forms like Ufighed (later 
weofod), V. 139; hMs (later bliss), iw. 79, 99, 118; hUoSor, in 
the sense of 'hearing,' v, 78 ; andhette, v, 29 ; &c. Some of the 
other words, as well as constructions, adduced in support of his 
opinion, are less convincing. 

In 1857 the psalm was reprinted by Grein, in his Bibliothek der 
Angels&chsischen Poesie, ii. 276-280 (new ed., ii 224-226). 



INTRODUCTION XXI 

An accurate reproduction of the text was given by Eluge, in 
liis Angclsdchsisches Lesebuch (Halle, 1888). 

In 1877 Ten Brink said, in his Geschichte der Englischen 
Litteratur (I quote the English translation published by Holt, 
New York, p. 48)2 ^A paraphrase of the fiftieth [ie. fifty-first] 
psalm in the Kentish dialect, not lacking warmth and elevation 
of tone, dates at the latest from a time before 800.' 

In 1882 Sievers confirmed the Kentish authorship of the 
psalm in his Angds&chsische Crrammatiky but said nothing about 
the date. 

In 1885 Wttlker (OrundrisSy p. 382) allowed the attribution 
to Kent, but pronounced decidedly against so early a date as the 
eighth century, because the first hemistich of some lines contained 
but one alliterative letter. 

In 1887 Ebert {IMeratur dea MUtdctUers im Ahendlandey iiL 83) 
virtually expressed his agreement with Dietrich. 

In 1888 Henry Morley said {English Writers, ii. 32 1) : * There is 
reason to think that this psalm was produced in Kent as a separate 
work, in the eighth century, or at the beginning of the ninth.' 
But as he had just renuurked, ' It has a prose [sic] introduction of 
its own on David, and an independent close, both indicating that 
it originally stood alone,' there is reason to think that he had 
never even seen the psalm, but professed all his views on the 
subject at second-hand. 

In 1894 Sweet printed the psalm in the seventh edition of his 
Anglo-Saxon Beader (pp. 196-201). In a note (p. 225), he calls it 
'an interesting specimen of late Kentish, apparently of the tenth 
century.' The psalm has an introduction of 30 lines upon 
David and the circumstances under which the psalm was com- 
posed. Then follows the paraphrase of the psalm in 128 lines 
more. I quote the rendering of w. i and 2 (lines 31-42). 

(i) Miltsa Sn me, meahta W&lden, 
nn Sn wfist . . . manna get^ohtas; 
help tSn, Hselend min, handgeweorces 
})Tnes anes, selmehtig God, 
^fter )>lnre Sara miclan mildhiortnesse ; 
9nd eac ^fter m^nio miltsa Slnra, 
Dryhten weoruda, fidTlga mln unriht, 
to forgefeneese g&ste minum. 



XXU INTRODUCTION 

(2) AtSweah me of sennum, s&ule fr9m wammum, 
gasta Sc^ppend ; geltas gecl&nsa, 
)ja 8e ic on aldre »fre gefr^mede 
Surh iTchaman, leSre geSohtas. 

Cynewulp. — Little more is known with certainty of Cynewulf 
(Cynwulf) than that he lived in the eighth century, and that he 
viTote the poems entitled Christy Juliana, Elene, and Fata Aposto- 
Jorum (about the last there is some doubt). It is also probable 
that he was a Northumbrian, and possible that he composed some 
or all of a collection of Riddles. Other poems have been ascribed 
to him with greater or less probability, but no general agreement 
on the matter has been reached by scholars ^ In 1892 I showed 
in Anglia, xv. 9-19, that the Elene was almost certainly composed 
very early in the ninth century. 

While there are scattered paraphrases of Scriptural passages in 
various parts of his work, the poem which chiefly concerns us is 
his Christ. This celebrates the Advent of the Saviour, his Ascen- 
sion, and his final Coming to the Judgment. Incidentally, 
therefore, it loosely paraphrases portions of the Gospels and of 
the first chapter of the Acts, besides individual texts from the 
Old Testament A transcript of the text may be read in the 
Grein-Wulker Bihliothek der Angdsdchsischen Poesie, iiL 1-54 ; in 
Gollancz's edition of The Exeter Book (Early English Text Society, 
Original Series, No. 94); or in Gk>llancz's separate edition of the 
Christ (London, 1892) ; both of the latter have a modern English 
rendering on alternate pages. My own edition of the poem is 
now in the press. The principal articles upon the sources of the 
poem are by Dietrich (Haupt's Zeitschrift fUr Beutsches AUerthum, 
ix. 193-214), and hymy&eU (Modem LanffuageNotes, iY.iiSSg)!"! 1- 
176). The chief sources for the first part, ' The Advent,' will be 
indicated in my edition. The following lines (230-235) describe 
the creation of light (Gen. 1. 3) : 

* Na sie geworden, for)> a to widan fcore 

Icoht lixende, gefea lifgendra gehwam 

J>e in cneorissum c^nde weorSen I ' 

Qnd )>a sOna gel9mp, )>a hit swa sceolde ; 

leoma leohtade leoda mseg]7um, 

torht mid tunglum, aefter ^on tida big9ng. 

* The article in the Diet, Nat. Biog, is under *Kynewulf' (vol. xxxi), with 
no cross-reference under * Cynewulf.* 



INTRODUCTION XXUI 

The poems of Gynewulf, like most of those which we possess 
from the Old English period, have only been transmitted to us in 
MSS. of the tenth or eleventh centuries, and contain a mixture of 
dialectic forms as diverse as those of early Northumbrian and late 
West Saxon. 

ANomncous Poems op the Eighth Century. — Here belong 
especially the poems formerly attributed to Csedmon (see above, 
p. xiii). The most important of these are the so-called Genesis, 
ExoduSy and Daniel They are all contained in a single MS., 
Junius XI of the Bodleian Library, which belongs to the 
tenth century. For a facsimile, see Westwood s Palaeographia 
Sacra, Plate 39. Accordingly what was said above, concerning 
the mixture of forms in the Cynewulfian poems, is true of 
these also. 

The Crenesis is not a homogeneous poem,— w. 235-851, out of 
a total of 2935, being an interpolation, composed by an Old Saxon 
living in England (Ten Brink, Early English Literature, p. 379), 
or, as was first suggested by Sievers {Ber Heliand und die Angel- 
sdchsische Genesis, Halle, 1875), translated from Old Saxon into 
Old English. A critical account of scholarly opinion upon this 
interpolation will be found in Piper, Die AUsdchsisehe Bibddichtung 
(Stuttgart, 1897), I. Iviii The Genesis paraphrases various por- 
tions of that book, though nothing beyond 22. 13. I append 
the account of the creation of light (tw. 1 21-125), which may be 
compared with that above, from the Christ : 

Metod ^ngla heht, 
llfes Brytta, leoht fortS cuman 
ofer rOnme grund. Bape wsbs gefylled 
Heahcininges hses: him wsbs h&lig l^oht 
ofer w^stenne, swa se Wyrhta behead. 

The Exodus is scarcely more than a very free rendering of 
a few verses of the Biblical Exodus, culminating in the Over- 
throw of Pharaoh in the Bed Sea, together with an episodical 
portion (tn;. 362-445), paraphrasing certain parts of Genesis. 
The relation of this episodical portion to the rest is not fully 
settled, some thinking it to be a mere casual interpolation. 
The Exodus is 589 lines in length. I quote a part of the 
description of the pillar of cloud and fire {w. 93-97 ; cf. 
Exod. 13. 21): 




XXIV INTRODUCTION 

Him beforan fbran fyr 9nd wolcen 
in beorhtrodor, beamas twegen, 
}>&ra sBghwffiSer efngedselde 
heah)>egnunga Hftliges Gfistes, 
d^ormodra sl9 dagum ^nd nihtum. 

The Dcmiel is a poetical version of that book, as far as 5. 23. 
It contains 765 lines, and, ending abruptly, is probably only 
a fragment The following lines (269-279) paraphrase Dan. 
3. 25 and the Song of the Three Holy Children, w. 26, 27 
(Vulg. Dan, 3. 49, 50, 92) : 

Geseah Sa swl8m(kl cyning, S& he his sefan ontreowde, 

wundor on wite ftgangen ; him pseb wraBolic J)Qhte. 

Hyssas h&le hwurfon in pMn. h&tan ofne, 

ealle sefsBste Sry. • . . 

Him eac pebr wsbs fin on gesyhCe, 

^ngel ^mihtiges ; him p»r Owiht ne d^rede, 

ac W8BS }>flBr inne ealles gellcost 

efne }H>nne on sumera sunne scTneS, 

and deawdiTas on dsBge weortSeC, 

winde geonds&wen. paat wabs wuldres God, 

}7e hie gen^rede witS p^m nlSh^te. 

All these poems are critically edited in the Grein-Wtllker 
Bibliothek der Angelsdchsischen Poesie, ii. SjS fF. (Leipzig, 1894). 
The Genesis occupies pp. 318-444, the Exodus pp. 445-475, and 
the Daniel pp. 476-515. A critical edition of the interpolated 
portion of the Genesis may also be found in Piper, Die AUs&chsische 
Bibeldichttmg, i. 460-486. 

The Azarias, or * Account of the Three Holy Children,' which 
is in part substantially identical with the corresponding portion 
of the text of Daniel, will to that extent be found printed opposite 
the poem in the Grein-Wtllker edition (pp. 491, 493, 495, 497) ; 
the remainder, beginning with v, 76, occurring on pp. 516-520. 

As a specimen of the Azarias we may take the paraphrase of 
the Song of the Three Holy Children, t;. 55 (lines 134-138) : 

Qnd ]>ec ealle eesprynge, ece Dryhten, 
heanne h^rgen. Ful oft pfX hluttor Isetest 
waeter wynlico to woruldhyhte 
of clife clsenum ; )>»t Os se Cyning gescOp, 
m9nnum to miltse 9nd to msBgeneacan. 



INTRODUCTION XXV 

An English translation of the Genesis, Exodus, and JDaniel can 
be read in Thorpe's Ctedmon's Metrical Paraphrasey London, 1832 ; 
and of the Azarias in his Codex Exoniensis, pp. 185-197. 

Poems of Uncertain Date. — Here may also be mentioned 
other poems of uncertain date, such as the Andreas, Phoenix, 
GutUac, Bream of the Bood, &c., all of which will be found in the 
Grein-Wttlker collection when it is completed. Most of these 
contain quotations freely paraphrased from Scripture, or at least 
unmistakable allusions. The following selection from the Andreas 
(438-454) is a metrical rendering of Hark 4. 36-39, put into the 
mouth of Andrew on a subsequent occasion : 

Swa gesffilde lu, )>sBt we on ssebate 
ofer warutSgewinn wsBda cunnedan 
£Eu*otSndende ; frecne }>Qhton 
^gle ealfida; eagorstreamas 
beoton bordstsBtSu ; brim oft oncw8B?S, 
yS oSerre. Hwilum upp&stod 
of brimes bosme on bates fseSm 
9geea ofer ySlid. ^Elmihtig )>SBr, 
Meotud mancynnes, on m^rej^yssan 
beorht b&snode. Beomas wurdon 
forhte on mode ; friSes wilnedon, 
miltsa to Mserum. pa seo m^nigo ongan 
clypian on ceole ; Gyning sOna &i^ ; 
^ngla Eadgifa ySum stilde, 
wsBteres wsBlmum ; windas ]>reade ; 
sffi sessade, smylte wurdon 
m^restreama gemeotu. 

Three poetical paraphrases of the Lord's Prayer, of uncertain 
date, are given by Grein in his BibliotJiek der Angelsdchsischen Poesie, 
ii. 285-290 (new ed., ii 227-238), from the Codex Exoniensis, MS. 
BodL Jun. 121, and MS. CCCC. S. 18, respectively. The last 
two were published by Wanley, Catalogus, pp. 48 and 147-8, and 
by EttmQller, Scopas and Boceras, pp. 230-234. The first was 
published by Thorpe, Codex Exoniensis, pp. 468, 469. Later and 
less important, is another noted by Wanley (p. 267) in MS. 
Lambeth 185. For prose versions of the Lord's Prayer, see 
p. Ixiv. 



1 



XXVI INTRODUCTION 



NINTH CENTURY. 

Prose Translations. 

Mercian Gloss on the Psalms. — A gloss, or interlinear version of 
the Roman Psalter, dating, according to Sweet, from the first half of 
the ninth century, has been printed by Sweet in his Oldest English 
Texts (E. E. T.S. No. 83. London, 1885), pp. 183-401 ; Ps.2-6 
in Kluge, Angdsdchsisches icsettidi (Halle, 1888), pp. 11-14. It 
is known as the Vespasian Psalter, from being contained in MS. 
Cott. Vespasian A. i of the British Museum. A facsimile, with 
description, is given in Westwood, Palaeographia Sacra^ Plate 40. 
The gloss was first edited by J. Stevenson as the Surtees Publication 
for 1843 (though it did not appear till a couple of years later), and 
was published in two volumes, with the title Anglo-Saxon and Early 
English Psalter, Stevenson's edition is severely censured by Sweet 
{Oldest English Texts, p. 187). In the PM. Soc. Tram, for 1875-6, 
Sweet declared the dialect to be Kentish, though Stevenson had 
regarded it as Northumbrian. In 188 1 the language was carefully 
investigated by Zeuner {Die Sprache des Kentischen Psalters, Halle, 
1 881), who arrived at the same conclusion as Sweet In 1882 it 
was pronounced by Sievers (cf. my translation of his Old English 
Grammar, second edition, 1887, p. 244) to be Mercian, and Sweet is 
inclined to follow him in the Oldest English Texts, p. 184. 

It should be clearly understood that this version is not a trans- 
lation, in the ordinary sense of that word, but a mere interlinear 
gloss. It seems not improbable that it is the original from which 
all later Old English glosses on the Psalms have been derived, 
undergoing in the process such modifications as were due to the 
language of the particular dialect or epoch ; on this point compare 
pp. 28 ff. and 32. 

Ps. 43 will furnish a specimen of the language. Where the 
Latin differs from the Vulgate text, the variant readings are given. 

Ddem mec, God, 9nd toscad intingan mlnne of Seode noht haligre ; 

fr9m m§n unrehtum 9nd fiU5num gen^re me, fortSon tSa eartS God 

naln' 9nd str^ngu mm. Forhwon me onweg adrife Co? 9nd 

forhwon unrot ic in^ "Sonne sw^ncetS mec se feond ? Ons^nd leht 

^ Lat. inserts ' meus/ 



INTRODUCTION XXVU 

Sin 9nd soSfestnisse Sine ; hie mec geltedon ^nd tOgelseddon in 
munte Ssem h&lgan tSlnum, Qnd in getelde Sinum \ Ic ' ingaa to 
wrbede Godes, to Gode se geblissaS iuguSe mine. Ic 9ndetto So 
in citran, God, God mln. Forhwon unrot earSu, sfiwul mm ? 9nd 
forhwon gedrcefes mo ? Gehyht in God, forSon ' ic 9ndettu him, 
hadlu 9ndwleotan mines, 9nd God mln. 

Other Glossed PsALTERa — On this subject comparatively little 
has been done. What is here presented is only what it has been 
possible to accomplish with the aid of Sweet's edition of the 
Vespasian Psalter {Oldest English Texts), Spelman's Psalterium, 
Wanley's Catalogus, and Part II of Harsley's edition of Eadwine's 
Canterbury Psalter, and must therefore be regarded as strictly 
tentative and provisional. 

For the Vespasian Psalter, see p. xxvL 

In 1640 John Spelman, son of the greater Henry, published, 
from a MS. in his father's possession, his PsaUerium Davidis Latino- 
Saxanicum Vetus (London). The elder Spelman's MS. came into 
the hands of Philip Morant (i 700-1 770), from whom it was 
inherited by his son-in-law, Thomas Astle (17 75-1803), who 
figuiBd it in tab. xix. 6 of his Origin of Writing, and mentions 
it on pp. 85-86 (c£ Westwood, infra). On the death of the latter, 
it passed by will to Grenville, first Marquis of Buckingham (1753- 
18 13), and thus found a place in his library at Stowe. Here it 
was catalogued by O^Gonor {Bibliotheca Siowensis, 1818), and hence 
found its way by purchase into the possession of the Earl of 
Ashbumham in 1 849. The British Museum became the purchaser 
of all the Stowe MSS. in 1883, and of Spelman's MS., known 
sometimes as King Alfred's Psalter, among the number. In the 
British Museum Catalogue of the Stowe Manuscripts (London, 1895, 
2 vols.) the Spelman MS. is designated as Stowe 2. Spelman had 
described this Psalter in his Concilia (first ed.), L 218 : 'Est mi hi 
Psalterium Davidis, sub temporibus Nicaeni Concilii 2di, vel mox 
inde, ut coniicitur, exaratum, in quo, ad finem uniuscuiusque 
Psalmi et singulariimi Lectionum Psalmi cxix, habetur Oratio, 
numero scilicet 171.* 

The younger Spelman's edition is, according to O'Conor, 
'extremely incorrect,' and was collated, though very carelessly, 

' Lat. has * in monto sancto tuo, et * Lat. omits ' Et.' 

in tabemaculo tuo.' * Lat omits ' adhuc' 



XXVm INTRODUCTION 

with three others — that of University Library, Cambridge ; that of 
Trinity College, Cambridge (Eadwine's) ; and that now known as 
MS. Arundel 60 of the British Museum, but then in the possession 
of Thomas Howard, Earl of Arundel and Surrey, Earl Marshal of 
England. The last-named, however, was used only from Psalm 
72 (73) to the end. 

In 1889 F. Harsley published (E.E.T. S., Original Series, 
No. 92) his edition of Eadwine's Canterbury Psalter, from the MS. 
in Trinity College, Cambridge. 

Besides these, Wanley printed, from a number of MSS. in 
various libraries, the 100th Psalm (numbering of A.y.), Latin 
and interlinear Old English. Of these there were nine in all, 
including the Vespasian Psalter and the so-called Canterbury 
Psalter. Westwood's Pdlaeogrtxphia Sacra, on Plate 40, notices 
a 'Codex Salisburiensis, mentioned in the Preface to the second 
volume of Hickes' Thesaurus^ by Wanley, since which time it has 
remained unnoticed.' This is figured in the Pdlaeographicdl Society 
Facsimiles, Series II, vol. ii, Plates 188 and 189, and in Westwood's 
Facsimiles, Plate 38. It is MS. 150 of the Salisbury Cathedral 
Library. A facsimile of text and gloss is given in Plate 189, 
extending from the beginning of Ps. 13. 3 to 14. 3 *guttur 
eorum.' The version is the Gkillican. Thus, including Spelman's 
edition, we have record of ten different copies of the Psalter with 
interlinear Old English glosses. Westwood's ' Codex Dunelmensis, 
containing only the Penitential Psalms/ is a myth ; the Durham 
Eitual (cf. p. xlv) is what he has in mind (see p. 183 of that 
book). 

It remains to be seen whether a classification of the ten copies 
(exclusive of the Salisbury Psalter) is possible. On examination, 
it proves that five of these copies represent the Boman Psalter, and 
five the Gallican or Vulgate. These two classes will accordingly 
be discussed separately. 

The Roman Psalter.— Under this fall the following MSS., which, 
for this purpose, may be designated by the letters of the alphabet 
which are appended : 

Cotton Vespasian A. i of the British Museum (Wanley, p. 222) ; 
the Vespasian Psalter (Sweet, Oldest English Texts, pp. 183-401), A. 

Junius 27 of the Bodleian Library (Wanley, p. 76), B. 

MS. Ff. I. 23 of the University Library, Cambridge (Wanley, 
p. 152), C. 



INTRODUCTION 



XXIX 



Eoyal 2 B. 5 of the British Museum (Wanley, p. 182), D. 

MS. of Trinity College, Cambridge (Wanley, p. 168) ; Eadwine's 
Canterbury Psalter, E. 

Facsimiles of portions of these MSS. are in Westwood, PalaeO' 
gtaphia Sacra, Plates 41, 43 ; of A in his Facsimiles, Plate 3, and 
of B, ih. Plate 34 FdL Sac., Plate 40 ; and in Astle, tab. ix. 

In order that the relation sustained by these various copies to 
one another may be perceived, I subjoin (i), in parallel columns, 
the Old English and the Latin of Psalm 100, according to the 
Vespasian Psalter ; (2) the variants obtained by collating MSS. 
B, C, D, and E. The words which differ in the Gallioan text are 
italicized in the Latin. 



Psalm. 100. 



Vespasian Psalter. 

WynsumiaS* Gode, all* 
eorSe'; SlowiatS * Dryhtne " in* 
blisse ' ; ing&tS • in • gesihSe his 
in* wynsumnisse '. WeotaS*® 
»ffit" Dryhten", h6 is" God; 
h© dyde'* Qsic^*, 9nd nales" 
we" Osic'*; we" soSlice folc 
his, 9nd seep*® leswe" his. 
IngaC geatu** his in* ^ndet- 
nisse*", ceaf urtOnes ** his in* 



Soman Text. 



lubilate Deo, omnis terra; 
servite Domino in laetitia ; in- 
trate in conspectu eius in exul- 
tatione. Scitote quod Dominus, 
ipse est Deus ; ipse fecit nos, et 
non ipsi nos ; nos autem populus 
eius, et oves pascuae eiua In- 
trate portas eius in confessione, 
atria** eius in hymnis con/essio- 
num. Laudato nomen eius: 



^ B. w. 8umia]» ge, D. dryma^, E. 
dremeS. 

* B. G. D. eall, E. eaelle. 
' E. eorSaa. 

* B. C. D. tJeowiaC, E. CeowiaeJ). 
» B. C. E. drihtne, D. om. 

* B. C. D. E. on. 
^ E. blysfiSd. 

* E. ong8Bng8B]>. 

* B. wynsumnesse, C. wynsum- 
nysse, D. blij^nesse L wynsummiinga, 
£. hihte. 

'• C. wita)) ge, D. witaC, E. wit»tJ 

" E. )>et. 

" C. drihtyn, D. E. drihten. 

" C. ys. 



^* B. geworhte, C. D. worhte. 

** B. C. D. E. U8. 

*• C. nalya, D. na, E. ne. 

" D. selfe, E. wea he (Wanl. we). 

^* B. E. us, C. uaic, D. we. 

>• E. U8. 

*^ D. sceap, E. scesep. 

*^ 0. IsBswa, E. leswn, D. forstomo- 
9e8 (sic), 

** E. ongsengse^. 

» C. D. gatu, E. g»tu. 

•* B. om, atria, D. in atria. 

" B. ondetnesse, 0. andettnysse, 
D. andetnesse, E. ancldetnesse. 

*• B. cafortures {sic), C. cafyrtunys, 
D. on otefertunas, E. oafortun. 



XXX 



INTRODUCTION 



ymenum^ ^ndetnissa'. H^r- 
gatS' nQman^ liis*: forSon* 
wynsum ' is * Dryhten • ; in '* 
ecnisse ** mildheortnis ^' his ; 
9nd otS " in " weoruld ** weo- 
rulde '• soSfestnis *^ his. 



quoniam suavis est Dominus ; 
in aetemum misericordia eius ; 
et usque in saeculum saecuU 
Veritas eius. 



From this collation it will be seen that B stands nearest to A, 
but is carelessly written, and changes Anglian peculiarities in the 
direction of West Saxon (in to on, aZ2 to edd, &c ), while retaining, 
in general, a comparatively early and Anglian cast {weotaB, scep^ 
leswe, &c.) ; the Runic w for wyn, if Wanley's transcript may be 
trusted, is interesting. C, with frequent y in unstressed syllables, 
looks more like Late West Saxon. D has a number of new read- 
ings, among them such as suggest ' contamination ' with glosses 
based on the Galilean Psalter (dryma^, hli/messey forstomoi^es for 
fostomo3es\ E is clearly transitional to Middle English, has new 
glosses Qiihtey ongcengce/f, swete), mistakes {cc^foriun, o^^et), and 
retains a sign of ^ contamination ' {dremeS), but otherwise has 
some striking resemblances to A and B {dyde^ ymenumy hergtepy 
so/ffestnes). 

The Gallican Psa7<er.— Here belong the following : 

Spelman's printed text ; Stowe 2 of the British Museum, F. 

Cotton Vitellius E. 18 of the British Museum (Wanley, p. 223), G. 

Cotton Tiberius C. 6 of the British Museum (Wanley, p. 224), H. 

Lambeth 188 (Wanley, p. 268), I. 

Arundel 60 of the British Museum (Wanley, p. 291), J. 

[MS. 150 of Salisbury Cathedral (K), not used here.] 

Facsimiles of portions of H and I are in Westwood, PcUaeographia 
Sacroj Plate 42 ; of H in his FacsimileSy ^-c, Plate 46 ; and of J, 
ib. Plate 34. 



* D. ymnum. 

' B. ondetnessa, G. andittnysse, 
D. andetnessa, £. anddetnesse. 
' D. heriaff, E. hergfB>. 

* 0. D. naman, E. nomee. 
» D. om. 

* D.om. 

' E. swete. 

* C. ys. 

* C. E. drihten, D. om. 
" B. C. D. E. on. 



" B. D. E. ecnesse, 0. ecnysse. 

" B. D. E. mildheortnes, C. mild- 
heortnysse. 

" E. o««et. 

" B. onuf D. a, C. E. on. 

" B. weorold, C. D. woruld, E. 
world. 

•• B. weorolde, C. worulde, D. om.^ 
E. worldse. 

*' C 8o9f»8tny88e, D. 80>f8D8tnes. 



INTRODUCTION 



XXXI 



100. 

GaUican or Vulgate Text. 
Jubilate Domino, omnis terra ; 
servite Domino in laetitia ; in- 
troite in conspectu eius in exul- 
tatione. Scitote quoniam Domi- 
nus, ipse est Deus ; ipse fecit 
nos, et non ipsi noa Populus 
eius, et oves pascuae eius, introite 
portas eius in confessione, atria ^^ 
eius in hymnis ; confitemini 
iUi**. Laudate nomen eius: 
quoniam suavis est Dominus; 
in aetemum misericordia eius ; 
et usque in generationem ^' et 
generationem " Veritas eius. 



Psalm 
Spelman Psalter. 
DrymatS* Drihtne*, eall» 
eorSe * ; tSeowiatS * Drihtne • on 
blisse ; inf araS ^ on gesyhtSe ' 
hys • on bltSnysse **». WitaS ** 
ge" for«onde»' Drihten", he'* 
is God ; h© dyde " Os, and na 
selfe*« w&*^ Folc" his'", and 
sceap Iffiswe*' his, infaratS'^® 
gatu" his on andetnysse ''j on 
cafertQnas ** his on ymnum ^ ; 
andettaS*' him''. H^riatSnaman 
his ; forSanSe *• winsum ^ is 
Driht " ; on ©cnysse " mild- 
heortnyssa** his; and otS on** 
cynrine" and" cynrihe" soS- 
f»stnys**»hi8*^. 

Here the relations are not so clear. It would seem that certain 
members of the group show 'contamination' with the other 

* I. freadremaO (sic), J. drima]^. 

• H. om. 

* a. H. J. ealle, L eala. 

• G. J. eortJan, L eorC. 
» G. 15aowia«. 

• H. owi, 

* I. insteppaV vel ingaO. 

* G. H. L J. gesihtfe. 

• G. H. L J. his. 
» G. H. J. bli»ne«8e, I. bliase. 
" G. H. wita«, I. wita5 vd wite ge, 

J. witege. 

** G. I. for>am>e, H. onUf J. forCon. 

» H. om, 

" L ae aylfa. 

" G. H. worhte, L J. geworhte. 

*• G. we sylfe, L we, J. silfe. 

" G. us, I. selfe, J. we. 

^' L o eala his folo, J. folc is. 

*• G. H. J. fostomot^, L Isesuwe. 

^ H. inga> on, J. infara> on. 

^ G. atri», L introite atria. 

" J. gatum. 

^ G. anddetnesse, H. I. andei- 



J. andettnesse. 
" L ingaO cafertunas, J. of cafar- 
tunas. 

* G. ymenum, L lofsangum. 
« G.om. 

"^ G. anddettafJ, H. om, 
"ILow. 

* G. for]Mim)}e, H. J. for|)on. 
** G. H. L wynsum, J. om. 

'* G. drihten, H. I. J. om. (l, om. 
is). 

" G. H. J. ecnesse. 

'* G. L generatibno. 

** G. H. J. mildheortnes, L mild- 
heortnyss. 

" I. generatione. 

'•Rom. 

" G. cynrene, H. om,, L m»g);e 
vd cynrene, J. cneoriss. 

" H. om, 

'• G. cynrene, H. om,, I. J. cneo- 
risse. 

^ G. H. BoCfffistnes his. I. his soS- 
fsestnys, J. 80]>fiBstne88e his. 



/ 



/ 



XXXU INTRODUCTION 

group, particularly I {ingaf, hlisae, l(esuwe\ but the group in 
geneial has certain fairly well-marked characteristics {drymoBy 
hMnessCy fostamoBes, cynrene, &c.). It seems not improbable 
that the type r^resented by the Vespasian Psalter was that on 
which the gloss was first constructed, and that this was adapted 
in glossing the Galilean Psalter, with such changes as were 
necessary, or as, in successive remaniements, suggested themselyes 
to the scribe for the time being. Spelman's seems hardly the best 
of this type, but a grouping according to priority or superiority 
would require a more extended comparison. 

Though the MSS. under consideration range from the ninth to 
the twelfth century, yet, if we consider them as probably descended, 
with successive modifications, from an original represented by the 
Vespasian Psalter, they may all, for our purpose, be regarded as 
belonging to the ninth century. 

Glosses on the Canticles of Screptxtre. — The Canticles in 
question are those used in the daily service, and are the follow- 
ing: 

Song of Moses (I) Exod. 16. 1-19. 

Song of Moses (II) Deut. 32. 1-43. 

Song of Hannah i Sam. 2. i-io. 

Song of Isaiah Isa. 12. 

Song of Hezekiah Isa. 38. 10-20. 

Song of Three Holy Children Dan. 3. 57-88 (Vulg.), with 

(Benedicite) adaptation of 52 and 56. 

Song of Habakkuk Hab. 3. 2-19. 

Song of Mary (Magnificat; Luke 1. 46-55. 

Song of Zacharias Luke 1. 68-79. 

Song of Simeon (Nunc Di- Luke 2. 29-32. 

mittis) 

Besides these, there is occasionally found the so-called Ps. 151, 
otherwise * The Psalm of David after he had fought with Goliath.' 
This occurs regularly in the Septuagint, and is found in some 
MSS. of the Itala, as well as in the Mozarabic Breviary. 
An English version of it appears in Churton's Uncanonicai and 
Apocryphal ScriptureSy p. 366 (cf. Ewald, Dichter des AUen Bundes, 
i. 266). 

The Canticles are usually placed at the end of the Psalter. 



INTRODUCTION XXXUl 

According to Wanley, some or all of them are thus found in the 
MSS. designated above as A, C, D, E, G, I, J. Those that are 
lacking, according to the same authority, are : Song of Isaiah, in 
I ; of Hezekiah, in C ; of Moses II, in E ; of Simeon, in A and C. 
Ps. 151 occurs only in A, E, and J. 

In the Vespasian Psalter, which is the only one I have examined, 
the Canticles are glossed in the same manner as the Psalms, and 
I should assume that the relations of the glosses in the other MSS. 
would correspond in general with those that have been indicated 
above in the case of the Psalters. 

The order of the Canticles in the Vespasian Psalter is as follows : 
Ps. 151, Isaiah, Hezekiah, Hannah, Moses I, Habakkuk, Moses II, 
Three Holy Children, Zacharias, Mary. They have been reprinted 
by Sweet in both his Anglo-Saxon Readers. 

As a specimen, I print the Magnificat : 

MiclaS s&wul mm Dryhten, Qnd gefseh gftst min in Gode 
H&lwyndum mlnnum\ FortSon gelOcade eaSmodnisse m^nenes 
his ; sehSe, sotHice of Sissum eadge mic cweoSaS alle cneorisse. 
ForSon dyde me tSa miclan se msehtig is ; 9nd halig n9ma 
his. Qnd mildheortnis his fr9m cynne in cyn ondreden- 
dum Jhine. Dyde maehte in earme his ; tostregd oferhogan on 
mode heortan his. OfdQne sftte msehtge of selde, Qnd Qp&hof 
eatSmOde. Hyngrende gefylde gOdum, Qnd weolie forleort idel- 
hfnde. OnfoetS [IsrahelJ cneht his, gemyndig mildheortnisse 
his ; swe spreocende wes to feadrum Qrum, Abram, Qnd sede liis 
08 in weoruld. 

A paraphrase of the Magnificat occurs in MS. S. 7 of Corpus 
Christi College, Cambridge. 

Kentish Gloss on Proverbs. — Certain fragmentary glosses, 
referring to the Book of Proverbs, were first published by Zupitza 
in Haupt's Zeiischrift fur Deutsches Alterthum, xxi. 1-59, xxii. 223- 
226 (Berlin, 1877, 1878). They are contained in MS. Vespasian 
D. 6 of the British Museum. Zupitza at once declared them to 
be Kentish, and gave such proofs that his view has never been 
questioned. They have been reprinted by Wtil(c)ker, after fresh 
collation with the MS., in the Wright-WUlcker Old English 
Vocabularies (London, 1884), I 55-87, and by Sweet, Second 
Anglo-Saxon Header (Oxford, 1887), pp. 152-175 ; a selection in 
* Normally, *minum.' 



XXXIV INTRODUCTION 

Kluge's Angds&chsisches Lesehuch (Halle, 1888), pp. 41-42. The 
glosses are referred to the first half of the ninth century. Their 
entirely fragmentary character will be evident from the following 
specimen, including all those belonging to chap, i (the verses 
are indicated). In some cases the Latin differs fix)m that of the 
Vulgate, as will be apparent on examination. 

[17] iacitur: is worpen ; pennatorum: gefitSeradra ; [18] et 
moliuntur fraudes : and ber^afiaS ; [19] ^ . . . rapiunt: swft 
reafiaS; [20] praedicat : bodaS ; [21] ctomi^a^: hi clepaS; [22] c< 
. . . cupiunt : and gewilniatS ; d . . . odihufU : and hatiaS ; [23] en 
proferam: efhe no ic forS br^nge; [24] quia vocavi : forSftm 
ic geceide ; [26] ego . . , ridebo : ic hlihe ; [27] cum insonuerii : 
Sonne swseiS ; ingruerit : onbric)? ; [29] exosam : onscunede ; [30] 
et detraxenmt: and hlo teldan; [33] e^ . . . perfrueiurx and h© 
brccS ; timore . . . suhlato : fitogenum §ge. 

King Alfred's Translation of certain Psalms. — According 
to Wilham of Malmesbury, King Alfred began a translation of 
the Psalms, but was cut off by death before he had advanced 
beyond the 'first part.' His words are {Gesta Begum Anghrum, ii. 
123) : *Psalterium transferre aggressus, vix prima parte explicata 
Vivendi finem fecit.' For the attribution to Alfred of the first 
fifty psalms — the prose rendering — in Thorpe's edition, see 
pp. xxxvi ff. Of course Alfred is responsible for the translations 
in ^Ai5 volume, pp. 14-17, 70-71, whatever assistance he may have 
had in the rendering. 

The Paris Psalter. — This consists of two translations conjoined, 
a prose version and a poetical one. The prose version ends in the 
eighth verse of the 51st Psalm (Vulg. 50. 10); the poetical one 
begins with the sixth verse of the 52nd Psalm (Vulg. 51, 8), and 
coiitinues to the end of the Psalter. The whole, which is 
contained in a single MS. of the National Library at Paris, was 
published by Thorpe, as lAbri Psalmorum Versio Antique Latina ; 
cum Paraphrasi Anglo-Saxonica (Oxford, 1835). 

What is known about the history of the MS. (Bibliothfeque 
Nationale, fonds latin 8824) may be told in a few words. An 
autograph note at the end of the MS., given by Thorpe in 
facsimile, reads: *Ce liure est au due de Berry, Jehan.' *This 
Jean, Duke of Berry (1340-1416), was brother of Charles V, Bang 
of France, whom he rivalled in the magnificence of his collections 






INTRODUCTION XXXV 

of books and treasures of art * (Bruce, p. 13). The book may have 
come into his possession during his nine years' sojourn as a hostage 
in England, after the peace of Bretigny, 1360. In 1406 it 
passed into the possession of the Sainte Chapelle of Bourges, 
having already been promised in 1404. It next appears in 
a catalogue of the books belonging to the Sainte Chapelle, drawn 
up Nov. 17, 1552. In 1717 it is noticed in Mart^ne and Durand's 
Voyage LitUraire de deux Eeligieux Ben^didins de la Congregation de 
Saint Maur (Paris). In this work (i 28 fF.), some interesting 
information is given ; I quote the words of Bruce (pp. 1 6-1 7 ) : 
* Only fifty or sixty volumes remained of the original collection. 
The place where they were stored was used, also, as a poultry 
house. The books, being left open on the desks, were, of course, 
in a pitiable condition, and one of these was the Paris Psalter. 
The words of Dom Mart^ne relating to this book are as follows : 
''L*un des plus curieux manuscrlts de la sainte Chapelle, est 
celui qu'on appelle les heures du due Jean. C'est un pseautier 
latin avec une version angloise de six ou sept cens ans. Ceux qui 
me la montr^rent, croyoient que c'^toit de I'allemand ou de 
lli^breu. Mais si-tdt que je Feus vu, je connus le caract^re Anglo- 
saxon. J*en fus encore plus convaincu, lorsqu' examinant les 
litanies qui sont k la fin, je trouvai que la plOpart des Saints 
^toient d'Angleterre. Ce livre est conserve dans le chartrier."' 
In 1752 the volume was presented by the Canons of Bourges to 
Louis XV, and was incorporated into the Koyal Library, now 
the National Library of France. In 18 14 was published, at 
Paris, Gerard Gley's Langue et IAtt6rature des anciens Francs, on 
p. 276 of which he says: *0n voit ^ la Biblioth^que du Roi, 
ik Paris, im manuscrit anglo-saxon in— fol. max., qui renferme une 
Paraphrase des Psaumes de David. H appartenait autrefois & Jean, 
Due de Berry : je pense qu'il venait ant^rieurement des Dues de 
Normandie.' 

At the end of the MS. proper, just before the note on the 
ownership of the book, is this statement : ' Hoc psalterii carmen 
inclyti regis David sacer dl Wulfwinus manu sua conscripsit. 
Quicumque legerit scriptum, animae suae expetiat votum ; ' above 
the name, Wulfwinus, is added in another hand, *cognomento 
Cada.' Now, as MS. C of the West Saxon Gospels (Cotton Otho 
C. i) has, at the end, the inscription * Wulfwi me wrat,' attempts 
have been made to bring the two MSS. into relation, but without 

c 2 



XXXVl INTRODUCTION 

any decisive result In any case, it is pretty certain that the 
Paris MS. is of the eleventh century. Facsimiles of specimen 
portions have been published in Silvestre's PaUographie UniverseOe, 
Paris, 1 84 1 (Plate CCXXXI) ; Cooper's Beport on Epmer^s Foedera, 
Appendix B ; Westwood, Palacographia Sacra, London, 1843-45 
(Plate II) ; and in Thorpe's edition. 

As there are virtually two incomplete translations, one in 
prose and one in verse, it will be desirable to consider these 
separately. 

T?i€ Prose Translation. — This, as we have seen, consists of 
Psalms 1 to 51 {v. 8). 

It appears certain that the translation was not made from the 
Latin text which accompanies it in the Paris Psalter. Beyond 
this, opinion is divided. J. Wichmann, writing in 1889 (Anglia, 
^i* 39-96), came to the conclusion that the authorship is to be 
attributed to Alfred. In 1894 J. Douglas Bruce published, in the 
Publications of the Modem Language Association of America (ix. 
43-164), a dissertation entitled *The Anglo-Saxon Version of the 
Book of Psalms, commonly known as the Paris Psalter,' which 
was separately reprinted at Baltimore in the same year. In this 
paper Bruce investigates the whole question anew, and his con- 
clusions constitute the latest, though perhaps not the final, word 
upon the subject. The most important ones are these (pp. 
122-123 ; Publ. 1 60-1 6 1): * The prose division was . . . composed 
most probably in the late ninth or early tenth century. That it is 
the work of an ecclesiastic is proved by the ample fund of alle- 
gorical interpretation which the author had at his command, as 
appears from a comparison of interpolations in the text with 
parallels from the early commentators on the Psalms. No sys- 
tematic — probably no direct — use, however, has been made of any 
particular commentary, except for the introductory prefaces to each 
of the Psalms, which are paraphrases of the corresponding 
argumenta of the commentary, In Psalmorum Lihrum Exegesis. 
The Latin rubrics which head the metrical as well as prose Psalms 
in the Paris Psalter are drawn from the same source. The Latin 
commentary just mentioned, which was incorrectly ascribed to 
Bede by his early editors, is really the work of the Benedictine 
commentator, Ambrosius Autpertus, abbot of St. Vincent, near the 
Vulturn in Southern Italy, who died in the year 778. The argu- 
menta to the Psalms in this work, excluding the mystical elements, 



I 



INTRODTJCTTON XXXVU 

were ultimately derived from the Greek commentary of Theodore 
of Mopsuestia on the Psalms.' 

It will thus be seen that Bruce rejects the hypothesis of the 
Alfredian authorship of the prose Psalms, but that he would date 
the translation little, if any, after the time of Alfred (d. 901). 
However, there is nothing in Bruce's arguments which necessarily 
militates against the theory of Alfredian authorship, since it is 
notorious that the king was assisted by clerical collaborators in 
much of his scholarly activity. It is unlikely, considering the 
veneration in which Alfred was held, both during his life and for 
centuries after his death, that so pi-ecious a product of his religious 
enthusiasm would be allowed to perish. William of Malmesbury 
expressly tells us {Cresta Begum Anglorum, lib. ii.. 123): *Psal- 
terium transferre aggressus, vix prima parte explicata vivendi 
finem fecit' Wtilfing (Die Syntax in den Werken Alfreds des 
CrrosseHy I. xiii) suggests that by * prima parte' William of 
Malmesbury may have meant the first fifty Psalms, on the 
assumption that he thought of the Psalter as divided into three 
equal portions This, however, is contrary to the customary 
division of the Psalms into five parts, ending respectively with 
the 41st, 72nd, 89th, 106th, and 150th. Still, it would not be 
imposing a very great strain upon *vix' to accommodate it to 
the facts as exhibited in the Paris Psalier, even with the modi- 
fication which the traditional division of the Psalter renders 
necessary. Against Wtllfing's theory, however modified, there is 
a consideration which has not yet been brought forward. It is 
that, with the exception of two passages, there is no striking 
resemblance between such verses as are quoted in Alfred's un- 
doubted works and the corresponding passages from the Paris 
Psalter. The following comparisons will show the relations at 
a glance : • 

Pastoral Care. • Pam Psalter. 

Li.. . . SsBt he no ne sffite . . . Ne on heora wolberendum 

on Ssem wolberendan setla setle ne sitt 

c. P. 435. 

23. 4. Dm gierd 9nd t^n staef pin gyrd and ]>\n stasf me afre- 

me afrefredan. a p. 124. fredon. 

80. 6. Ic wende on minum Ic cwaeS on minum wl^ncum 

wl^ncum 9nd on minum for- and on minre orsorhnesse : 



XXXVIU 



INTRODUCTION 



wanaiiy tSa ic wsbs full eegSer 
ge welona ge godra weorca, 
tSset SsBS nsefre ne wurde n&n 
^nde. c. P. 46$. 

80. 7. Dryhten, Sn ahwyrfdes 
Sinne Qndwiitan fr^m m6, Sa 
weartS ic gedrefed. c. P. 465. 

32. 5. Ic wille fi^cgan ongean 
m© selfne mln unryht, Dryht- 
en, forSsem So forgGafe Sa 
arleasnesse minre heortan. 
c. P. 419. 

34. 19. SwltSe manigfealde sint 
ryhtwisra m9nna earfeSu. 
c. P. 252, 

38. 6. Ic eom geblgged, 9nd 
fieghw9non ic eom gehlened. 
C. P. 66. 

40. 9, 10. Dryhten, 8a wSst 
"Scet ic ne wirne mine welora, 
9nd Sine ryhtwisnesse ic ne 
digle on minre heortan ; Sine 
hfielo 9nd Sine ryhtwisnesse 
ic ssBcge. c. P. 38a 

40. 12. Mm mod 9nd mln wis- 
dom mo forlot. C. P. 272, 

49. 7, 8. Ho ne sealde Gt)de 
nanne modsceat for his saule, 
no naenne geSingscOat wiS 
his miltse. e. p. 338. 

61. 3. Mine misdseda bloS simle 
beforan mO. c. P. 413. 



Ne wyrS J^ises nse&e nan 
w^ndincg. 



pa aw^ndest ]>n ]7lnne andwlitan 
fram mO, J>a wearS ic sona 
gedrofed. 

• . . ]>8Bt ic wolde andettan and 
stselan ongoan mo sylfhe 
mine, scylda, and j^a Gode 
andettan ; and )>0 mo p^ for- 
goafe J>8Bt uniiht minra scylda. 

M^niga synt earfoSu J>ara riht- 
wlsena. 

Ac ic eom ges^ged, and gehn»g^ 
ed, and swlSe geOaSined. 

Minum weolorum it ne for- 
boode, ac beboode \>mt hy jmt 
sprecon symle ; Drihten, )?a 
wast psBt ic ne ahydde on min- 
um mode J>ine rihtwlsnesse, 
ac pine soSfsBstnesse and pine 
h»le ic ssede. 

Mm heorte and mln mod mO 
forloton. 

Nyle oppe ne msBg . . . J>BBt he 
psQi weorS agife to alysnesse 
his sawle. 

Mine synna booS symle beforan 
mo, on minum gemynde. 



Bede*$ History. 

18. 13, 14. Drihten hlooSraS of 
heofonum, 9nd se Hohsta 
s^leS his stefne. Ho s^ndeS 
his strsele, 9nd hoo tOweorpeS ; 



Paris Psalter, 

And worhte }7unorrada on heof- 
onum, and se Hyhsta sealde 
his stemne. Ho s^nde his 
strselas, and hi tOst^ncte; and 



INTRODUCTION XXXIX 

legetas gem^nigfealdaSy 9nd gemanigfealdode his llgeta, 

heo gedrefetS. b. h. 368. and gedrefde hig mid ]>y, 

32. I. pa beotS ^dge ]>e heora Eadige beoS ]>a Ipe him beot$ 

wonnesse forlsetne hedS, Qnd heora um*ihtwlsnesse forgif- 

]7&ra ]7e symia bewrigene beoS. ene, and heora synna beotJ 

B. H. 44a. beh^lede. 

5L 5. Ic wat ]>mi ic wsbs in pQ w&st ]>8ot ic wsbs mid unriht- 

wsenessum geeacnod, 9nd in wTsnesse onfangen, and min 

scyldum mec c^nde mln mod- modor m© geb»r mid synne. 
or. B. H. 82. 

It is apparent that by far the greatest similarity is in the case 
of the first two verses quoted from the Pastoral Care — 1. i and 
23. 4. Of these it is 1. i which is the more remarkable. Its 
singularity comprehends two features, the choice of an equivalent 
for 'pestilentia,' and the fact that the attributive genitive, *pesti- 
lentiae,' is rendered by an adjective. To exhibit the peculiarity 
more manifestly, the renderings of the Spelman Psalter (pp. xvi, 
xxvii) and of the so-called Canterbury Psalter may be compared. 
The former omits the gloss for * pestilentia,' and has : 

On J)rymsetle . . . na s»t. 
The latter has : 

On ]7&n setele of ]?&n quulmere ne set 

Spelman notes that another MS. has cwyldes for ' pestilentiae * ; 
in the WS. Gospels * pestilentia ' is rendered by ctoealm (Luke 21. 
11) and mannctoedlm (Matt 24. 7). 

On the other hand, tool and its compounds seem to be especially 
Alfredian words. Wol is found in the BoethiuSj the Pastoral Care, 
and ih&Bede ; w6lb(smes,tcolgewin, and tcolbryne in the Orosius ; while 
wolberende occurs three times in the Pastoral Care (41512, 43519, aa), 
and once in the Bede (4817). These passages are, in the above order : 
mid dcbre wolberendan olicmnge (securitatis pestiferae blanditiis) ; 
the rendering of Pa 1. i ; on wolberendum setle (in cathedra 
pestilentiae) ; se tcolberenda st^nc pcbre lyfte (aerum pestifer odor). 
Besides, Ps. 11. 6 of the Paris Psalter, in a free paraphrase, has 
icolberende tpindaSy apparently suggested by * spiritus procellarum,' 
though of course not a translation of it Manifestly, wolberende is 
properly the rendering of * pestifer,' not of * pestilentia,' and it is 
strange that it should ever have been employed for the latter, 
eepecially as between the two occurrences of it in C. P. 435i9 &i^d 



I 



xl INTRODUCTION 

4353a, we have the more normal tcOles setl (si dwme sit on w6les 
setle). There can be little risk, then, in asserting with much positive- 
ness that Ps. 1 . i of the Paris Psalter, or at least one portion of it, is 
from the hand of Alf re^l. The suspicion, too, can hardly be evaded 
that Ps. 11. 6, in which the same peculiar word appears, is by the 
same author. 

We may now examine Ps. 23. 4 : 

Din gierd 9nd Sin stsef me ftfrefredan, 
from which the Paris Psalter varies only in spelling. Here the 
Vespasian Psalter (p. xxvi) has : 

Gerd tSm and cryc Cm, hie me froefrende werun. 
Spelman Psalter : 

Gird Sin and stef Sin, he me frefredon. 
Canterbury Psalter r 

pin gierd and stef J>ln, hy me frefredon. 

The Alfredian peculiarity thus seems restricted to the use of the 
verb dfrefrarif instead of fref ran. This of itself is perhaps hardly 
sufficient to base an argument upon, yet one is tempted to extend 
the limit from 11. 6, where wolherende was still foimd, to include 
at least Ps. 23. 

Here, then^ we may rest the case. We have seen that AlA'ed 
must certainly have translated 1. i, pretty certainly 11. 6, not im- 
probably 23. 4, and at least possibly the whole of the prose portion 
of the Paris Psalter. Yet against the last supposition must be set 
the notable discrepancies of language revealed by the parallel 
passages adduced above. It will require a more comprehensive 
and detailed examination to decide whether Alfred is really to be 
credited with the translation of all the prose Psalms extant. 

For Alfred's other translations of parts of the Bible, see pp. 3-75 
of this volume. 

For comparison with the Vespasian Psalter, I subjoin Ps. 43. 

Dem me, Dryhten, and do sum tOscead betwuh me and unriht- 
wlsum folce; and fi^m fecenfullum m§nn and unrihtwTsum 
gefriSa me, forJ>am J>a eart mm God and mm maegen. Forhwy 
awyrpst )?a me ? and hwl Isetst J>Q me ^n unrOtne, J>onne mine 
fynd me dr^cceaS ? S§nd pin leoht and )?lne soSfaestnesse, J>a me geo 
geara Iseddon, pmi hy me nQ gyt gelsedan to ]7lnum halgan munte, 
in on Ipln halge tempi ; )>8dt ic Iponne gauge to )>lnum altere, and to 



INTRODUCTION xll 

'p&m Gkxle ]>e me bllSne gedyde on mTnum geogot^&de. Ic \>B 
andette, Dryhten, mid sange and mid hearpan. Hwy eart ]70 
unroty min s&wl ? oppe hwl gedr^fest \>fl me ? Hopa to Drihtne, 
for}7am ic hine gyt andette, for]>&m pn eart God min Hselend, and 
min Dryhten. 

The Poetical Translation, — As for the attempts to connect this 
with Aldhehn, see pp. siv ff. 

It has long been known that this version was used by the Old 
English Benedictines in their Office. The Benedictine Office has 
been printed by Hickes, Letters which passed hettceen Dr. Hickes 
and a Popish Priest (1705); E. Thomson, Select Monuments^ <kc. 
(1849) ; and K. Bouterwek, Ccedmons des Angelsachsen Bihlische 
Dichtungen (1854), pp. cxciv-ccxxiii. Here, identical, or nearly so, 
with the corresponding parts of the Paris Psalter, will be found 
portions of Ps. 54, 59, 61, 65, 70, 71, 80, 85, 88, 90, 102, 103, 
119, 122, 140, and 141 (according to the Authorized Version ; 
one less according to the Vulgate). Besides these, there are also 
parts of Ps. 5, 20, 25, 28, 33, 35, 41, 44, 51. In Eadwine's 
Canterbury Psalter, circa 1 150 (see p. xxviii), there is a late copy of 
Ps. 90. 1 6 to 98. 2 (pp. 1 6 i-i 68). The whole of the poetical Psalter, 
including a reproduction of Thorpe^s text, the Benedictine frag^ 
ments, and the Kentish 5l8t Psalm (but not the twelfth-century 
fragment), will be found in Groin's Bibliothek der Angelsdchsischen 
Poesie, ii 147-280. 

The most recent study of the problem presented by this transla- 
tion has been made by Dr. Helen Bartlett, The Metrical Division 
of the Paris Psaltery Baltimore, 1896. Her conclusions may be 
stated in her own words (pp. 48, 49) : ' Our examination of the 
vocabulary and metre of the Paris Psalter has thrown some light 
upon the question of the date and dialect of the Anglo-Saxon ver- 
sion in its original form. The discovery of certain words peculiar 
to the metrical Psalter in texts of the tenth century has deprived 
of its force the argument that Dietrich used to establish the high 
antiquity of Ps. II [i. e. 52-150]. Moreover, a careful study of the 
metre has disclosed a disregard of the classical rules for the con- 
struction of alliterative verse which characterizes only the latest 
Anglo-Saxon poetry, and therefore points to a period not earlier 
than the middje of the tenth century. . . . But the terminus ante 
quern appears definitely determined by the quotation from the 
Psalms in the Menologium, if we do not regard the coincidence in 



xlii INTRODUCTION 

translation as accidental, as I think it is hardly possible to do. 
The strong probability that this quotation is taken from the Paris 
Psalter will appear on comparing these passages : 

Ps. 117. 22. Sis ys se dseg, "Se hine drihten us 
wisfaest geworhte wera cneorissum 
eallum eorStudrum eadgum to blisse. 

Men. 60-63. Sis is se daeg, Casne drihten us 
wisfflBst worhte wera cneorissum 
eallum eorSwarum eadigum to blisse. 

' As the Menohgium * belongs to the latter half of the tenth cen- 
tury (between 940 and 980), the metrical Psalter must have been 
translated before this date. The determination of the date of the 
Benedictine Officium would furnish further evidence of the down- 
ward limit for the date of our text, but thus far no date has been 
assigned to the Officium. We may conclude, however, from the 
above discussion, that the metrical Psalter was translated about 
the middle of the tenth century. 

* The comparison of the use of certain synonyms and forms in 
Ps. il with the usage of the other chief Anglo-Saxon texts has 
proved that the dialect of the original version must have been 
Anglian, and a few phonological peculiarities noted in the Psalter 
tend to confirm this conclusion. As to the actual authorship of the 
translation, there is no evidence. We can say merely that the sub- 
ject of the translation and the few additions that indicate a wider 
Biblical knowledge suggest that the translator was a priest, or 
more probably a monk. The negligence and clumsiness of the 
translation, and the poverty and artificiality of the poetry, prove 
that he was neither an exact scholar nor a gifted poet' 

For comparison with the glossed Psalters, I reproduce Ps. 100 : 
Na ge mycle gefean mihtigimi Drihtne, 
eall )>6os eorSe, §lne hyre ; 
and blisse Gode bealde j?6owie ; 
gangaS on ansyne ealle bltSe. 
WitatS wislice psat h© is Wealdend God; 
he Qs geworhte, and w6 his syndon ; 
we his folc syndan, and his fsele sceap 
"Sft he on his edisce ealle afedde. 
GaS no on his doru, God andettaS, 
' Ten Brink, Eariy Eng. LU,, voL i. p. 90, foot-noto. 



mTRODUCTION xliii 

and hine weorSiatS on wTctQnum 

mid lofsangum, lustum myclum. 

Hf riatS naman Drihtnes, for)>on h© is niSum swses ; 

is ]>ln milde mod ofer manna beam. 

Poetical Translations. 

Judith. — It is possible that the Old English poem of Judith 
belongs to the ninth century. See, however, pp. Ixxvi ff. 
For the poetical part of the Paris Psalter, see pp. xli ff. 



TENTH CENTURY. 

Prose Translations. 

NoBTHTJMBBiAN Gloss ON THE GosPELa — This gloss was made 
by a priest named Aldred, about a. d. 950, or perhaps somewhat 
later. It is contained in the magnificent MS. known as the 
* Durham Book,' or 'Lindisfame Gospels,' or * Book of St. Cuth- 
bert,' US. Cotton Nero D. 4 of the British Museum. The MS., 
with its Latin text, dates from before the year 700, and was 
written by Eadfrith, who became Bishop of Lindisfame in 698, 
and died in 721. 

According to Sir E. Maunde Thompson, in the British Museum 
Catalogue of Ancient Manuscripts : Part 11, Latin, pp. 17, 18 : 

'The MS. has been frequently described. In addition to the 
descriptions to be found in the works cited above \ some account of 
it is given by Selden in his introduction to Historiae AngUcanae 
Scriptores x., Londini, 1652, pp. xxv, xxvi ; T. Marshall, Ohser* 
vationes in versionem Anglo-Saxonicam, appended to his edition of 
the Gothic and Anglo-Saxon Gk)spels, Amstelaedami, 1684, p. 491 ; 
and H. Wanley, in his Catalogus Librorum Septentrionalium, 
printed in Hickes's lAnguarum vett. Sepientrionalium Thesaurus, 
vol. ii. Oxoniae, 1703, pp. 250-252 ; and, more recently, by 
T. F. Dibdin, The Bibliographical Decameron, London, 1827, voL i 
p. xlix ; J. Stevenson, in The Graphic and Historical lUustratoTf 
^ Such as Smith, Bibl. Cott. Hist, et S^fnopais, p. 33.— Ed. 



Xliv INTRODUCTION 

London, 1834, p. 355 ; Waagen, Treasures of Art in Great Britain, 
London, 1854, vol. i p. 136 ; and others. Engravings of the 
four Evangelists are given by J. Strutt, Horda Angelcynnan, 
London, 1775, 1776, vol. iii tabb. xxiii-xxvi ; and facsimile 
plates of the writing and ornamentation are published, with more 
or less description, by T. Astle, The Origin and Progress of Writing, 
London, 1803, tab. xiv; H. Shaw, lUuminated Ornaments, London, 
1833, no. ii ; H. N. Humphreys and O. Jones, The lUumincUed 
Books of the Middle Ages, London, 1849, PI. I ; J. O. Westwood, 
Palaeographia Sacra Pictoria, London, 1 843-1 845, no. 45, and 
Facsimiles of the Miniatures and Ornaments of Anglo-Saxon and 
Irish MSS., London, 1868, PI. XII, XIII; and by the Palaeo- 
graphical Society, Facsimiles of MSS, and Inscriptions, 1873-1883, 
1*1- 3"^> 22.' To these facsimiles must be added those in the 
editions of Bouterwek and Waring ; in Kitto's Cyclopaedia of 
Biblical Literature (art. 'Anglo-Saxon Versions'); and (especially 
good, at a reasonable^ price) in Lieferung i of Wttlker's Geschichte 
der Englischen Litteratur, Leipzig and Vienna, 1896. 

Two entries in the codex are extremely interesting. The first 
occurs before the Argument of Mark's Gospel, and runs : * Dq lif- 
giende God, gemyne 8q EadfriS, and iEtSilwald, and BillfriS, and 
Aldred peccatorum ; Sas fBowero, miS Gode, ymbwdeson Sas boc' 
The second is at the end of John's Gospel (marginal entries in 
parenthesis) : ' >!• EadfriC, biscob Lindisfeamensis aecclesiae, he Sis 
bOc aui^t set fruma, Gode and Sancte CoSberhte and allum Ssem 
hulgum gimsenelice Sa "Se in eol9nde sini And ESilu&ld, Lind- 
isfeameol9ndinga biscob, hit ata gi'Sryde and gibelde, sun he uel 
caSsB. And BillfritS, se ^ncrae, he gismiotSade t5a gihrlno Sa Se 
ntan on sint, and hit gihrinade miS golde and miS gimmum, %c 
mitS sulfre ofergylded, f^conleas feh. And Aldred (.Alfred! ^ 
natus, Aldredus uocor ; bonas mulieris, 4* Tilwin, filius eximius 
loquor), presbyter indignus et misserrimus, miS Godes fultummse 
and Sancti CnSberhtes, hit oferglcesade on !^nglisc, and hine giham- 
adi mitS 8»m Sriim dselum — Matheus djel Gode and Sancte 
CaSberhti ; Marcus d»l S»m biscobe ; and Lucas dsel Ssem hlorode, 
and sehtu Ora seulfres mSS to inlade ; and Sancti Johannes dsel for 
hine seolfne (fore his saule), and feouer Ora seulfres, mitS Gode 
and Sancti CoSberti ', J>aBtte he haebbe 9ndf9ng "Serb Godes mils8B 
on heofnum, seel and sibb on eorSo, forSgeong and gitSyngo, 
* Skeat wrongly, * Alfred!,' • Skeat wrongly, 'Cudborhti.' 



IKTRODUCnON xlv 

utedom and snyttro, tJerh Sancti CatH^erhtes earnunga. iji Ead- 
friS, (ESiluald, BillfritS, Aldred hoc euangeliarium Deo and 
CaSberhto construxerunt uel ornaueruni' 

These entries may readily be made out with the help of my 
Glossary of the Old Northumbrian Gospels (Halle, 1894), or transla- 
tions may be found in Waring's St. John, pp. xliv-xlv, and in 
Skeat's St, John, pp. viii-ix. Thompson suggests (op. dt) the 
following as a free version of- the sentence beginning *And 
Aldred ' : * And Aldred, unworthy and miserable priest, with the 
help of God and St Cuthbert, glossed it in English, and got for 
himself a home [in the monastery] by his work on the three partsy 
viz. on St. Matthew in honour of God and St. Cuthbert, on 
St Mark for the bishop, and on St Luke for the brotherhood ; 
paying also eight oras of silver on his admission. But St John 
he glossed for himself, making also an offering of four oras to 
God and St Cuthbert, to the end that he may gain admittance 
into heaven,' &c. The exactest transcript of these entries, with all 
the erasures and contractions indicated, the use of v for u, &c, is 
by Thompson (op. cit.), though even he, like Professor Skeat^ 
prints 'cvtJberti * with an h, but * »lfredi,' not 'alfredi' 

Aldred may perhaps have been the Bishop of Durham of that 
name, 957-68 (Diet Nat. Biog. s. v.), though this hardly seems 
compatible with the self-sufficiency which he displays in this 
entry. In any case he is not to be confounded with Aldred 
the Provost, the writer of a few collects at the end of a MS. 
known as the * Durham Kitual ' (Durham Chapter Library, MS. A. 
iv. 19), published by the Surtees Society, 1839, as Bitudte Ecclesiae 
Dunelmensis (cf. p. 185 of that book). Ethilwald succeeded 
Eadfrith as Bishop of Lindisfame in 721, and died either in 737, 
739, or 740, for authorities differ (Moberly's edition of Bede's 
Hist. Eccl, p. 318, «iote ; Bouterwek, p. xlvii). Billfrith, like 
Eadfrith and Ethilwald, is mentioned by Simeon of Durham 
(circa 1060-circa 1 130), see p. xlviii. He was evidently a contem- 
porary of Ethilwald. 

Simeon of Durham's account of the loss and recovery of the 
MS., before it received the Northumbrian gloss, is most interest- 
ing. St. Cuthbert^ the hermit of Fame, and subsequent patron 
of Northumbria, had died in 687. For a hundred and eighty- 
eight years his body had lain at Lindisfame, but at the 
expiration of that time it was to begin its famous wanderings. 



xlvi INTRODUCTION 

According to Waring (St. John, pp. xxv, xxvi) : 'The year 875 
vdtnessed the great Danish invasion of Northumbria under Half- 
dene, when, in the words of Simeon of Durham, " fire and sword 
were carried throughout the land from the eastern sea to the 
western." The country southward of the Tyne was already laid 
waste, and at length the enemy crossed the river, left Tynemouth 
Abbey a smoking ruin behind them, and from thence marched 
direct for Holy Island. Upon their approach, Eardulf, Bishop of 
Lindisfame, recalled to the monks St Cuthbert's dying injunction, 
that were they ever driven into exile they should carry his bones 
away with them. The shrine containing his body was hastily 
removed from the choir, and seven clerks appointed by the bishop 
bore it off on their shoulders. A few other treasures of the 
church, our Evangeliariimi among the number, were also secured, 
as too precious to fall into the hands of the infidels. Then the 
fugitives set forth, and hardly had they reached a place of safety 
when the Danes fell upon their monastery, which they pillaged 
and gave to the flames. Halfdene and his brother divided North- 
umbria between them, and governed it as a conquered country, 
plundering and laying waste so long as anything remained to 
seize or to destroy. Meanwhile the exiled brethren wandered from 
mountain to mountain with the saint* s body, which was followed 
by the whole Christian population, whom Simeon of Durham 
likens to sheep fleeing before wolves to their shepherd for pro- 
tection. . . . Eardulf and his party traversed, as he tells us, the 
whole district of Northimabria, often in peril from the enemy, 
from famine, plague, and wolves, yet enduring every hardship 
rather than prove faithless to their trust, and abandon the remains 
of their patron to the insult of heathens. No person was per- 
mitted to lay hand upon the shrine save its seven original bearers, 
whose office made them an object of envy to the people, and 
whose descendants through many generations deemed themselves 
ennobled by the service of their ancestors.' 

At length, after wandering some years, the party were about to 
seek refuge in Ireland, and embarked at the mouth of Derwent- 
water, in the Lake District, but only succeeded in reaching 
Whithem, in the present Wigtonshire, some thirty miles distant 
across the Solway Firth. But the story of the loss and recovery 
of the MS. shall now be given in Simeon of Durham's own words 
{EisL EccL DunelnUf lib. ii. capp. xi, xii; ed. Arnold, Eolls 



INTRODUd^ON , ^ ;^ xlvii 

Series, L 64-68): *Ergo ad ostium fluminis quod Dyrwenta 
Tocatur, omnes simiil, episcopus, et abbas, et populus conveniunt. 
Ibi navis ad transponendum paratur. . . . Continuo venti mutan- 
tur, iluctus intumescentes elevantur, et quod nunc erat tran- 
quillum, mare fit tempestuosum ; navisque iam non yalens 
gubemari hue et illuc inter fluctivagas iactabatur undas. . . . Qua 
tempestate dum navis verteretur in latera, cadens ex ea textus 
Evangeliorum auro gemmisque peromatus, in maris ferebatur 
profunda. . . . Arrepto itaque gubernaculo, navim ad littus et ad 
socios retorquent, et continuo ilantibus a tergo ventis illuc sine 
aliqua difficultate perveniunt/ Eventually God appears in 
a dream to one of the seven bearers of the shrine, named Hunred : 
' Cuidam namque illorum, videlicet Hunredo, per visum assistens, 
iussit ut aestu maris recedente, codicem qui de navi, ut superius 
dictum est, medias ceciderat in undas quaererent, fortassis enim, 
contra hoc quod ipsi sperare possent, Deo miserante invenirent. 
Nam et de illius libri amissione, maxima illorum mentes pertur- 
baverat moestitia. . . . Confestim somno expergefactus, visionem 
se vidisse narravit, moxque aliquos e sociis ad mare, quod erat 
vicinum, librum quem amiserant quaesituros misit. Per id 
quippe temporis in locum qui Candida Casa, vulgo autem Huui- 
tema vocatur, devenerant'. Itaque pergentes ad mare, multo 
quam consueverat longius recessisse conspiciunt, et tribus vel eo 
amplius milliariis gradientes, ipsum sanctum Evangeliorum 
codicem reperiunt, qui ita forinsecus gemmis et auro sui decorem, 
ita intrinsecus Uteris et foliis priorem praeferebat pulchritudinem, 
ac si ab aqua minime tactus fuisset^' 

^ But we are not told how long a minute aperture.' Thompson says, 

time had elapsed since the loss of the however {op. cit,): 'With regard to 

volume, nor how they had reached the tradition of its immersion in 

Whithem. the sea, it is difficult to believe that 

' Waring (p. xxviii) quotes Sir such an accident really happened. 

Frederick Madden (Ellis, Letters of The MS. is unusually fresh and clean, 

Eminent Literary Men, Camden Society, and shows no trace of injury beyond 

p. a68) : * The stains on the vellum a few stains, which may or may not 

I believe to have been occasioned by have been caused by sea-water. It 

sea- water when the book was brought is, however, possible that it was 

from Lindisfame [sic]. It was no wrapped securely in skins or some 

doubt secured tightly in a theca, or such waterproof material, and thus 

with clasps, and the stains exhibit escaped without damage, if it was 

just the appearance that water would actually washed overboard.' In a 

make in oozing by force through a recent commonication to me, Sir E.M. 



xlviii INTRODUCTION 

Hetuming with the volume, they find a bay ('rufi colons') 
horse : * Adiungentes itaque caballum vehiculo, quod ilium 
coelestem thesaunmi theca inclusum ferebat, eo securius per 
quaelibet loca ipsum sequebantur, quo a Deo sibi proviso equo 
ductore utebantur. Porro liber memoratus in hac ecclesia quae 
corpus ipsius sancti partis habere meruit, usque hodie servatur ', 
in quo nullum omnino, ut diximus, per aquam laesionis signum 
monstratur*. Quod plane et ipsius sancti Cuthberti, et ipsorum 
quoque meritis qui ipsius libri auctores extiterant, gestum creditur, 
Eadfridi videlicet venerandae memoriae episcopi', qui hunc in 
honorem beati Cuthberti manu propria scripserat, successoris 
quoque eiusdem venerabilis Ethelwoldi, qui auro gemmisque 
peromari iusserat, sancti etiam Bilfridi anachoritae, qui vota 
iubentis manu artifici prosecutus, -egregium opus composuerat. 
Erat enim aurificii arte praecipuua Hi pariter amore dilecti 
Deo confessoris et pontificis ferventes, suam erga ipsum devo- 
tionem posteris omnibus innotescendam hoc opere reliquerunt.' 

Apparently, Simeon had our MS. before him when he wrote ; 
at all events, his statements seem clearly to refer to it. Such 
being the case, I am at a loss to understand the remark of 
Thompson (op, cit,)i *0n the other hand, the story which is 
told by Simeon of Durham may have originally referred to some 
other volume, lost at sea, in the way described, and afterwards 
recovered.* Evidently Simeon did not think so, at least*. 

It looks, too, if we interpret Aldred's entry in the light of 
Simeon's statement, as though Ethilwald had done nothing to 
the book with his own hands, in spite of Aldred's 'hit Qta giSiyde 

Thompson says : ' I do not think the wrote it after he had become bishop? 

theca would have been water-tight, It would then have been written 

and therefore some such additional between 698 and 701. It is usually 

wrapping would have been necessary.* assumed that he wrote it previous 

* In the fourteenth century it ap- to assuming the episcopal office, 
pears in the inventories of Lindis- * Sir E. M. Thompson now ex- 
fame as * Liber S. Cuthberti qui plains : * What I meant was that, 
demersus erat in mare,' according to though Simeon had our MS. before 
Baine, History and AfUiquities qf North him, and believed it to be the book 
Durhanif 185a, pp. 93, 105, quoted by that went overboard, the tradition 
Thompson, op. cit, originally might have referred to 

' This statement should be care- another book, and have been shifted 

fully compared with the views of to our MS. even before the time of 

Madden and Thompson. Simeon.* 

' Does this mean that Eadfrith 



INTRODUCTION xlix 

and gibelde, sua he uel cqSsb/ since Simeon merely remarks that 
he commanded BiUfrith to do what he did. The two statements 
about Billfrith, Latin and Old English, should be carefully com- 
pared ; their agreement is striking. 

It now appears probable that the original from which the 
Durham Book was copied belonged to Naples. The proof has 
been furnished by Dom G. Morin, and the whole argument is 
thus clearly presented by Samuel Berger, Histoire de la Vulgate 
(Paris, 1893), pp. 39-41 : 

* Une d^couverte toute r^cente est venue rapprocher encore le 
texte northumbrien de Tltalie. Elle est due k un reUgieux b4n^ 
dictin de Maredsous, en Belgique, Dom G. Morin. Chose strange, 
ce n'est pas le nom de Rome qui a ^t^ prononc^ k cette occasion, 
c'est celui de la ville de Naples '. 

'En tdte de chacun des ^vangiles, dans le Book of Lindisfame, 
aussi bien que dans un autre manuscrit anglo-saxon qui parail du 
IXe si^e (M. Br. I. B. vii) et qui porte, au folio 15 v®, la signa- 
ture : ^thelstan cyng, on trouve Tenumtottion d*un certain nombre 
de f^tes ou de c^r^monies pendant lesquelles, assur^ment, on hsait 
des lemons de cet ^vangile. Ce texte liturgique n'est autre chose 
que le calendrier de T^glise k laquelle appartenait le manuscrit 
primiti^ celui sur lequel le Book of Lindisfame a 6t6 copi6. Or, 
parmi le trto petit nombre de f§tes des saints, nous trouvons la 
f^te de saint Janvier, pr^c^^e du jetine de la veille, et la fSte de 
saint Vit ; nous voyons la d^dicace d'une 6glise : In dedicatione 
hasUicae Stephanu Or chacun sait que saint Janvier est le grand 
saint local de Naples ; saint Vit y fut honors avant d'etre trans- 
ports k Saint-Denis et de la k Prague, et la cath^rale de Naples 
s'appelait basilica Stephani ou la St^hania, en I'honneur de son 
deuxi^me fondateur, r^vdque ^tienne I«', vivant apr^s Fan 500. 
Nous avons du reste un autre calendrier ancien du diocese de 
Naples, et il concorde de tous points avec notre texte liturgique. 
Celui-ci est done bien napolitain. 

* Mais quelle relation y a-t-il entre TSglise de Naples et la North- 
umbrie ? La rSponse est facile k donner. Nous laissons la parole 
a Dom Morin : 

* **En 668, le Grec Theodore et FAfricain Adrien furent envoyes 
en Angleterre avec TAnglo-Saxon Benoit Biscop, afin de travailler 
de concert k Torganisation definitive de la chretientS dans ce pays. 

^ La Liturgie de Naples au temps de S, Qr^re. Revue bhtedidine, t. viii, 1 891 , p. 481. 

d 



1 INTRODUCTION 

Or cet Adrien ^tait abb^ d'un monast^re pr^s de Naples, appel^ 
par B^e monasterium Nisidanum, Mazzochi a identifi6 ce lieu 
avec la petite ile de Nisita, entre Naples et Pouzzoles, la Nesis des 
anciens, mentionn^ par le Liber pontificdlis parmi les donations 
faites par Oonstantin h T^glise de Naples." 

* II y eut effectivement dans cette lie un monast^re qui a laiss^ 
9k et Ih quelquee traces dans lliistoire du VH« au XIII® si^le. 

* Mais ce n'est pas tout. Un des premiers soins du vieil arch- 
6v§que Theodore, apr^s son installation h Canterbury, fut de par- 
courir Tune aprte Tautre les diverses provinces de llle confine h 
ses soins, accompagn^ et seconds en tout par I'abb^ Adrien \ lis 
arriv^rent ainsi jusqu'k la m^tropole celtique de Lindisfame, dont 
le pr^lat voulut consacrer lui-mdme la cath^drale en bois, b&tie 
par r^v^que Aldan. Si Th^dore avait bien apport^ avec lui un 
Hom^re qu'il lisait sans cesse, on n'aura pas de peine h admettre 
qu'Adrien de son c6t6 s*6tait muni des livres liturgiques qu'il esti- 
mait devoir 6tre utiles aux ^glises et communaut^s monastiques de 
TAngleterre. Parmi ce bagage litt^raire il a pu se trouver quel- 
ques manuscrits des ifevangiles provenant de Naplea 

*Si notre calendrier est de Naples, comme on ne saurait en 
douter, le texte des ^vangiles qu'il accompagne est-il n^cessairement 
aussi napolitain? Oui sans doute, car on ne pent gufere admettre 
que Ton ait interpol^ ainsi un manuscrit en quatre endroits diif6- 
rents, et les notes liturgiques qui sont sur les marges sont d'accord 
avec le calendrier. Cela ne veut pas dire qu'entre Naples et Lin- 
disfame notre texte n'ait pu 6prouver plus d'une alteration. On 
en jugera par les profondes diflP^i-ences qui s6parent le^ooA; ofLinr 
disfame du manuscrit d'^thelstan, qui parait pourtant copi6 sur 
luL On se souvient que, dans le Codex Amiatinus, les ifevangiles 
sont en dehors des traditions ordinaires et forment groupe, h tous 
6gards, avec les manuscrits northumbriens. II est done difficile de 
ne pas admettre que Ceolfi-id a eu le manuscrit du moine Adrien 
sous les yeux. La chose paraitra beaucoup plus naturelle quand 
on consid^rera qu'il a eu ^galement devant lui un des manuscrits 
de Cassiodore. Vivarium, le convent de Cassiodore, 6tait en 
Calabre. C'est done du sud de Tltalie que sont venus plusieurs 
des textes les plus importants de TAngleterre. Ce r^sultat ne 
manque pas d'int^rfit.' 

* Bede, HM, EccL, iv. a : Moxque peragrata insula toia . . . per omnia comitante et 
cooperante Hadriano eUsseminabcU, 



INTRODUCTION li 

The argument may be thiis summarized : Certain saints are 
peculiarly Neapolitan — St. Januarius, St. VituSj and St. Stephen. 
Si Januarius is known to all the world by the alleged liquefaction 
of his blood at certain times ; the cult of St. Vitus spread from 
Naples to St. Denis and to Prague ; St. Stephen is not the proto- 
martyr, but the bishop Stephen I, the second founder of the 
cathedral of Naples. These saints are all mentioned in a calendar 
prefixed to the Gospel of Matthew (Skeat, p. 23) ; hence the 
calendar, and "accordingly the Gospels, must have been copied 
from a Neapolitan manuscript. As to the mode of transmission, 
Abbot Hadrian, to whom, in conjunction with Archbishop Theo- 
dore, so much of English culture in the seventh and following 
centuries is due, had been the abbot of the monastery on the little 
island of Nisita, between Naples and Pozzuoli, or, at all events, of 
some monastery *quod est non longe a NeapoH Gampaniae' (Bede). 
What more probable than that, on his visit with Theodore to 
Lindisfame, he should have brought witii him the original of the 
Diu'ham Book ? 

On the general subject of the transmission of copies of the 
Scriptures between Italy and England, much interesting informa- 
tion may be found in White's The Codex Amitxtinus and its Birth- 
place (Studia Biblica et Ecdesiastica^ Oxford, 1890, iL 273 if.). 
Wordsworth and White say of the Durham Book (Novum Testa- 
mentum secundum Editionem Sancti Hieronymi, Oxford, 1889, 
Praefatio, p. xiv) : ^ Gum Amiatino maxime concordat, sed manu 
Anglica non Italica scriptus est.' 

The first complete edition of the Northumbrian Gloss was by 
Bouterwek, in 1857 : Die vier JEvangelien in AU-Nordhumhri^cher 
Sprache, Gtitersloh, 1857 ; and Screadunga, Elberfeld, 1858 ; the 
latter merely containing the prefaces to the Gospels. The intro- 
duction to this edition is still valuable in parts ; on the other 
hand, the edition is nearly worthless, because of the changes 
made by Bouterwek in the text. 

Another edition, Latin as well as Old English, was by Steven- 
son and Waring, nos. 28, 39, 43, and 48 of the Surtees Society 
Publications, appearing respectively in 1854, i860, 1863, and 1865. 
Waring's Preface and Prolegomena (in his St John) may be read 
with profit, and have been analyzed at considerable length by 
Skeat, Preface to St. John, pp. xvii, xviii. This edition, while 
measurably correct, is inferior in accuracy to the next. 

d2 



lii INTRODUCTION 

The best edition is that by Skeat, The Holy Gospel, in Anglo- 
Saxon, Northumbriany and Old Mercian Versions, Cambridge, 1871, 
1874, 1878, and (Matthew) 1887, tbe latter having been pre- 
viously, and less satisfactorily, edited by Kemble and Hardwick. 
The Latin text, which differs from that on which the Kushworth 
and West Saxon versions are based, is here printed. This 
edition leaves little to be desired, though my own collation, made 
in 1882, shows occasional errors. It is upon Skeat's edition that 
my Glossary (see p. xlv) is based, my correctioAs having been 
silently incorporated. 

Portions of the gloss have been incorporated into various 
manuals: Matt., chaps. 2 and 3, in Kliige's Angelsdchsisches Lese- 
buch (Halle, 1888), pp. 35-40 ; Matt., chaps. 6-8, in Sweet's Second 
Anglo-Saxon Reader (Oxford, 1887), pp. 124-150 (alternately with 
the Rushworth version) ; and Matt. 25. 31-46 in my First Book 
in Old English (second edition, Boston, 1895), pp. 256-8. 

Henshall, in his Etymological Organic Reasoner (London, 1807) 
prints, together with the Gothic Gospel of Matthew, 5. 15 to 
27. 66, the corresponding portions (omitting what the Gothic 
omits) of the Durham Book. To these he prefixes the account of 
the scribes. The text of both the Gothic and the Northumbrian 
is accompanied by a version upon the opposite page. One or two 
specimens of the version will be amusing, if not instructive. 

Of the Northumbrian : 

Matt. 10. 41. He that haves a wizard in the name of a wizard, 
has the meed of a wizard ; and he that has a soothfast in the 
name of a soothfast, has a soothfast's meed. 

11. 13, 14. For that all the wizards and the aye witnessed 
until John. If ye will nab it, this is Elias he that toward wa& 

Of the Gothic : 

Mati 6. 18, 19. That not beseen art thou men fasting, but 
Dada thine the him in foulness, yea Dada thine whoso seeth in 
foulness upgives thee. Not hoardeth you hoards on earth, there 
mould and gnat frowardeth, yea there thieves up-grubb yea liften. 

It is needless, after the foregoing, to say that Henshall's texts 
are inaccurately printed. 

As a, specimen of the language, the Lord's Prayer (Mati 6. 9-13) 
is here given, in addition to the entries above : * Fader User * 8q 
^ The MS. has * urer,' but this is clearly a mistake. 



INTRODUCTION liii 

arS {vel Sq bist) in heo^um {vel in heofnas), sie geb&lgad n9ma 
Sm. TocymetS rlc 8ln. Sle willo Sin, su» is in heofne and in Gor8o. 
Hlfif Qseme oferwistlic s^l Us to-dseg. And forgef Us scylda asra, 
suffi uoe forgefon scyldgum asum. And ne inlsed ' Qsih in costunge, 
ah gefrig Osich' fr9m yfle.' As this is a gloss, of course the entries 
on p. xliv present the language under its more natural aspect. 

The Rushworth Version of the Gtospels. — This version was 
made by two persons, Parman and Owun, probably in the tenth 
century, and the gloss at all events after the Lindisfame gloss (see 
below). It falls into two tolerably distinct parts, a translation 
and a gloss. The translation is of the Gospel of Matthew ; the 
gloss, of the other three Gospels. 

The translation is independent ; the gloss is a modified tran- 
script of that in the Lindisfame Gospels. Farman wrote the 
whole of the translation, together with the gloss from the begin- 
ning of Mark through the word Meonadun ('discumbebant') in 
chap. 2, V. 15 of that Gospel, and John 18. 1-3. 

The Latin text was written by a scribe named Macregol, who 
appears to have died in 820. Waring says (Preface to St John, 
p. i) : * The age of the volume can hardly be fixed with any cer- 
tainty ; Astle asserts that the text was written towards the latter 
end of the seventh, and the interlineary gloss some time in the 
tenth century ; and Wanley affirms the book to have been the 
property of the Venerable Bede, remarking at the same time that 
it appears older than the Lindisfame Gospels. Dr. O'Connor, 
however, has discovered, in the Irish Annals of the year 820, the 
death of a scribe named ** Macregol [dele this word], Mac Riagoil, 
nepos Magleni, scriba et episcopus abbas Biror (hodie Birr in 
Comitatu Eegio in Hibernia), periit." ' Por O'Connor we should 
read O'Conor. In the latter's Annates UUonienses, under the year 
82 1 {Berum Hibemicarum Scriptores, iv. 203), we read : *Mac Riagoil, 
nepos Magleni, Scriba, 7 Eps, Ab. Biror [Abbas Birrae], periit.' In 
his Annates IV Magistrorum, under 820 {ih. iii. 324): *Mac 
Riagalus O'Magleni Scriba, Episcopus, et Abbas Birrensis 
[with others] obierunt.' Compare O'Conor's remarks on the 
Rushworth MS. in I. ccxxix-ccxxxv. In the Annals of Ulster 
(Irish Record Publications), edited by Hennessy, 1887, L 315, 

* The Latin here, differing from ''Usich* occurs only here; the usual 

the Vulgate, is in the order, *ne forms are *usic,* *usig,* and 'usih*; 
inducas noe.* ' usih * may be regarded as the norm. 



lii INTRODUCTION 

The best edition is that by Skeat, The Holy Gospel, in Anglo- 
Saxonj Northumbrianj and Old Mercian Versions, Cambridge, 1871, 
1874, 1878, and (Matthew) 1887, the latter having been pre- 
viously, and less satisfactorily, edited by Kemble and Hardwick. 
The Latin text, which differs from that on which the Rushworth 
and West Saxon versions are based, is here printed. This 
edition leaves little to be desired, though my own collation, made 
in 1882, shows occasional errors. It is upon Skeat's edition that 
my Glossary (see p. xlv) is based, my correctioAs having been 
silently incorporated. 

Portions of the gloss have been incorporated into various 
manuals: Matt., chaps. 2 and 3, in Klnge's Angelsdchsisches Lese* 
Imch (Halle, 1888), pp. 35-40 ; Matt., chaps. 6-8, in Sweet's Second 
Anglo-Saxon Reader (Oxford, 1887), pp. 124-150 (alternately with 
the Rushworth version) ; and Matt. 25. 31-46 in my First Book 
in Old English (second edition, Boston, 1895), pp. 256-8. 

Henshall, in his Etymological Organic Reasoner (London, 1807) 
prints, together with the Gothic Gospel of Matthew, 5. 15 to 
27, 66, the corresponding portions (omitting what the Gothic 
omits) of the Durham Book. To these he prefixes the account of 
the scribes. The text of both the Gothic and the Northumbrian 
is accompanied by a version upon the opposite page. One or two 
specimens of the version will be amusing, if not instructive. 

Of the Northumbrian : 

Matt 10. 41. He that haves a wizard in the name of a wizard, 
has the meed of a wizard ; and he that has a soothfast in the 
name of a soothfast, has a soothfast's meed. 

11. 13, 14. For that all the wizards and the aye witnessed 
until John. If ye will nab it, this is Elias he that toward wa& 

Of the Gothic : 

Matt. 6. 18, 19. That not beseen art thou men fasting, but 
Dada thine the him in foulness, yea Dada thine whoso seeth in 
foulness upgives thee. Not hoardeth you hoards on earth, there 
mould and gnat frowardeth, yea there thieves up-grubb yea liften. 

It is needless, after the foregoing, to say that Henshall's texts 
are inaccurately printed. 

As a specimen of the language, the Lord's Prayer (Mati 6. 9-13) 
is here given, in addition to the entries above : * Fader User ^ 8a 
^ The MS. has ^urer,' but this is clearly a mistake. 



INTRODUCTION liii 

arS {vel Sq bist) in heo^um {vel in heo&as), sie geh&lgad n9ma 
Sin, TocymetS rlc Sin. Sle willo Sin, susb is in heofne and in eorSo. 
Hl&f Qseme oferwistlic s^l Os to-dseg. And forgef Os scylda asra, 
8use uoe forgefon scyldgum Osum. And ne inlsed ' asih in costunge, 
ah gefrrg Qsich^ fr^m yile.' As this is a gloss, of course the entries 
on p. xliv present the language under its more natural aspect. 

The Eushworth Version of the Gospels. — This version was 
made by two persons, Farman and Owun, probably in the tenth 
century, and the gloss at all events after the Lindisfame gloss (see 
below). It falls into two tolerably distinct parts, a translation 
and a gloss. The translation is of the Gospel of Matthew ; the 
gloss, of the other three Gospels. 

The translation is independent ; the gloss is a modified tran- 
script of that in the Lindisfame Gospels. Farman wrote the 
whole of the translation, together with the gloss from the begin- 
ning of Mark through the word Meonadun {* discumbebant ') in 
chap. 2, V. 15 of that Gospel, and John 18. 1-3. 

The Latin text was written by a scribe named Macregol, who 
appears to have died in 820. Waring says (Preface to St, John, 
p. i) : 'The age of the volume can hardly be fixed with any cer- 
tainty ; Astle asserts that the text was written towards the latter 
end of the seventh, and the interlineary gloss some time in the 
tenth century; and Wanley affirms the book to have been the 
property of the Venerable Bede, remarking at the same time that 
it appears older than the Lindisfame Gospels. Dr. O'Connor, 
however, has discovered, in the Irish Annals of the year 820, the 
death of a scribe named ^* Macregol [dele this word], Mac Eiagoil, 
nepos Magleni, scriba et episcopus abbas Biror (hodie Birr in 
Gomitatu Regio in Hibernia), periit." ' For O'Connor we should 
read O'Conor. Li the latter's Annates VUonienses, under the year 
821 (Berum Hibemicarum Scriptores, iv. 203), we read : * Mac Riagoil, 
nepos Magleni, Scriba, 7 Eps, Ab* Biror [Abbas Birrae], periit.' In 
his Annates IV Magistrorum, under 820 {ih, iii. 324): *Mac 
Eiagalus O'Magleni Scriba, Episcopus, et Abbas Birrensis 
[with others] obierunt.' Compare O'Conor's remarks on the 
Rushworth MS. in I. ccxxix-ccxxxv. In the Ann<its of Ulster 
(Irish Record Publications), edited by Hennessy, 1887, L 315, 

* The Latin here, differing from '^Usich* occurs only here; the usual 

the Vulgate, is in the order, * ne forms are ' usic,' ' usig,* and * usih ' ; 
inducas noe.* ' usih ' may be regarded as the norm. 



liv INTRODUCTION 

the translation of the Irish is 'Macriaghoil Ua Magleni, a scribe 
and bishop, abbot of Biror, died/ We learn that BiiT, or Parsons- 
town, was the seat of a great school in the time of St. Brendan 
(O'Curry, Manners and Customs of the Ancient Irish, ii. 76). 

The MS. is in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, and is marked 
Auct D. il 19 (formerly D. 24, No. 3946). It now consists of 169 
leaves of thick vellum, measuring 14 by loj inches, but is incom- 
plete, eleven leaves having been lost. The missing portions are 
all in the Gospel of Luke : chap. 4, latter part of t;. 29, to chap. 7, 
V, 38 (eight leaves) ; chap. 10, from v. 19 to part of v. 38 (one leaf) ; 
and chap. 15, part of v, 13, to chap. 16, part of v. 25 (two leaves). 

The MS. has been described by Wanley in his Catalogus, pp. 81, 
82, and by Waring (after Westwood) in his St. John, pp. xlvii-lii. 
Facsimile plates, with description, are published by Astle, The 
Origin and Progress of Writing, tab. xv ; Westwood, Palaeographia 
Sacra Pictoria, Plate 44, and Facsimiles of the Miniatures, dec, 
Plate 16 ; and in the Palaeographical Society Facsimiles, Series I, 
vol. ii, Plates 90 and 91. 

There are three entries in the MS. from which we derive our 
information concerning the persons engaged in its composition, 
and each entry is by a different person. On the last page of the 
MS., and in the last two of six nearly square compartments, occurs 
the following, from which we gather that the scribe of the Latin 
text wrote his name both Macregol and Macreguil: 'Macregol 
dipincxit hoc euangelium. Quicumque legerit et intelligent istam 
narrationem, orat pro Macreguil scriptori.' 

The Gospel of John ends on the first page of the last leaf. 
At the bottom of the preceding page is this entry in Owun's hand- 
writing : * De mm brUche, gibidde fore Owun, Se Sas boc gloesde, 
FsBrm^n C»m preoste aet Harawuda.' This may be translated (it 
is the book which is supposed to be speaking) : * Whoever makes 
use of me, let him pray for Owun, who glossed this book, for 
FaBrman the priest at Harewood. ' Here two points deserve notice : 
the use of ^c in the sense of * whosoever,' and the construction of 
Fcerm^ The former, though very unusual, if not quite impre- 
cedented (cf. Mtmic Poem 8, though this is not quite parallel : 
* Wen ne brUcetS J>e can weana lyt '), occasions no trouble. As to 
the latter, while it is perfectly clear that Fcermgn is a dative, it is 
not so ceiiain what the implied * for * or * to ' is meant to refer to. 
Shall we imderstand ( i) * and for Faerman, ' L e. * Pray for Farman ' ; 



INTRODUCTION Iv 

or rather (2) * who glossed this book for FeBrman'? Waring inter- 
prets according to the former, Skeat (St, John, p. xi) according to 
the latter of these hypotheses. 

At the bottom of the next page, namely, the penultimate page of 
the MS., occm« the following : * HsBfe na boc awritne ; brQca mitS 
willa,symlemit^soSumgileafa. Sibbiseghwsemleofost.' This must 
be read : * Have now a written book ; use it with joy [c£ willum 
= Woluptatibus,' Lind. Lk. 8. 14], always with true faith. Peace 
[Love ?j is dearest to every one.' This passage may be regarded 
as a poetical distich, the first line ending with vnUa. The allitera- 
tive words of the first line will then be h and w alternately, and 
of the second line $ and 2, the former occurring twice in the first 
hemistich. 

It must be noted that these two entries occur at the bottom of 
successive pages, and are not necessarily to be read as continuous. 
This fact will be more evident from Waring's description {St. John, 
p. i) : *The two last pages of St John's Gospel are enclosed in 
elaborate borders of tesselated and interlaced Irish ornament ; 
beneath those of the lower margins, Owun, the second glossist, 
has recorded his own name and that of his fellow-labourer Farman.' 
This must be borne in mind, since Waring endeavours to make 
verse of the first entry, which it will scarcely bear, and Wanley, 
Waring, and Murray connect the two entries syntactically. Thus 
Wanley renders : * Fermenni Presbyteri Harawudensis gratia, iam 
tandem codicem perscripsit ' ( I]. Waring has : * ... for Fsermen 
the priest at Harewood (who) has now written this book.' 
Dr. Murray also {Athenaeum, April 3, 1875), having only Waring's 
incomplete representation of the text^ rendered it : * For Farman 
the priest at Harwood (I) have now written the book' ; but> on 
seeing the correct text, pointed out that h<efe, like hruca, is in the 
imperative mood (see Skeat, St John, p. xiv, note). That the two 
passages are not syntactically connected is clear the moment we are 
sure that heefe cannot possibly be the indicative present first singu- 
lar, but must be the imperative singular. This will be perfectly 
evident to any one who compares, in the Eushworth vemon, the 
hcefe of Matt 18. 26, 29, and of Luke 14. 18, 19, with the Aa/o of 
Luke 11. 6 ; 12. 17 ; 14. 18, 19 ; John 4. 17, 32 ; 6. 7, 36 ; 8. 26, 
49 ; 10. 16, 18 ; 16. 12 ; 19. 10 \ In truth, the second entry might 
have stood in any religious or theological book, as is indicated by 
^ But < hfldfo/ John 19. 10 ; <h»fe/ John 19. 11. 



Ivi INTRODUCTION 

the gnomic character of the tag, **Sibb is eghwcem Icofost'; while 
the first has specific reference to this particular book. 

There remains one other entry to consider. The Latin entry 
is by the scribe of the Latin text^ Macregol, and occurs at the 
close of the whole book. The one we have been examining 
is in the hand of the second glossator, Owun, and is at or near 
the end of John s Gospel. That which is now to engage our 
attention is by Farman, and is at the end of the Gospel of Matthew. 
It reads : ' Farman ^ presbyter )>as boc ]?us gleosede ; dimittet ei 
Dominus omnia peccata sua, si fieri potest apud Deum.' I follow 
the readings of Wanley, Waring, and of Skeat in his St Matthew^ 
p. 245 ; in his St. Johfiy p. 188, he has glcesede. This may be 
translated : * Farman the priest glossed this book in this manner 
i/ms) ; may the Lord forgive him all his sins, if with God this can 
come to pasa*^ 

From the foregoing it might be supposed that Farman glossed 
Matthew, and Owun the other three Gospels ; but, as we have 
already seen, this is not quite true ; for Farman-s hand continues 
to Mark 2. 15, and is also found in John 18. 1-3. However, the 
character of his work changes after the end of Matthew ; it is no 
longer a translation, but a gloss, following that of the Lindisfarne 
Gospels, and somewhat modifying it It was Dr. Murray who 
discovered the true relation existing between the various parts, 
and published his results in the Academy for Nov. 21, 1874. His 
conclusions may be stated in his own words : * Thus we really 
have in the Rushworth version three distinct portions r (i) Matthew, 
and John 18. 1-3, in which Farman gives us his independent 
Southern gloss ; (2) Mark 1. i-2. 15, in which he southemizes the 
Lindisfarne ; and (3) Owun's — all the rest — which is Lindisfarne 
almost pure and simple. I suppose Farman was, say a Midland 
man, who set himself to gloss the Gospels in his monastery ; when 
he had got to the end of Matthew, the brotherhood was joined by 
Owim, a Northumbrian, who seeing Farman's work, told him of 
the Lindisfarne gloss already in existence, and offered to borrow 
the MS. for him. On receiving it> Farman began to copy it in for 
his St Mark, southemizing the grammar as he went on ; but 
soon getting disgusted with this mere mechanical work which any 
copyist could do, he stopped short in the middle of a verse, and 
said, ** See here, Owun, this is simple transcription which you can 
^ The second syllable represented by a Runic character. 



iNTRODUcrnoN' Ivii 

do as well as I ; you go on copying this, and let me spend my 
time in some more original work." Owun obeyed, and simply 
followed the Lindisfame through the rest of the book. Some such 
theory as this accounts satisfactorily for the whole circumstances. 
The three verses done by Farman again at the beginning of John 
18 are very remarkable. Here in the midst of Owun's servile 
following of the Lindisfame, the old glosser takes up the pen for 
an instant, and gives us three verses of fine idiomatic Saxon, not 
like his Mark a southemizing of the Lindisfame, but like his 
Matthew, a totally independent version.' 

Waring gives some criteria of the whole of Farman's work 
(pp. cvii-cviii), which deserve transcription : * ist. The portion 
glossed by Farman is marked by accentuation, which is entirely 
rejected by the second hand. 2nd. The handwriting and ortho- 
graphy are unmistakably different from those employed in the 
other three Gospels, and reappear only once again, in John 18. 
1-3 ; a sufficient proof that the two scribes were contemporaries. 
3rd. The letter p is freely employed in the R. gloss as far as 
St. Mark (2. 15), while in the rest of that rendering, and through- 
out the gloss of L. [Lindisfame], that character is wholly excluded, 
except in the contractions f and pit : A; also is freely used, ih 
occasionally, q appears twice (Matt. 2. i ; 25. 39). 4th. JE7 prevails 
in the inseparable particles he and gty contrary to the itacism in 
the remainder of the gloss; 5th. The diphthongs m, eo are of 
constant occurrence, their substitutes a and e, almost imiversal 
in the rest of the version, are here not prominent ; danne is also 
frequently written for dovme. 6th. The regular form of the infini- 
tive in -a/n is normally employed by this glossist, and the personal 
terminations -sty S generally supersede the North Anglian -es. 
7th. Substantives of Eask's ist declension are here given in their 
proper forms. 8th. Discipuli is usually rendered by leomerasy 
a vocable not employed in any other part of K., or in L. : here 
also, and nowhere else in both glosses, ecce is translated sikScy 
a word used in the same sense by the glossist of the Cotton 
[Vespasian] Psalter.' 

As bearing upon the question of dialect, it should be observed 
that Harewood, or Harwood, where Farman was priest, was in the 
West Riding of Yorkshire, nearly as far north as York, and there- 
fore well within the Northumbrian territory. Moreover, the name 
Farmannus occurs in the Northumbrian Liher Vitae (p. 45), which 



Iviii INTRODUCTION 

anciently was accustomed to lie on the high altar of the Cathedral 
of Durham. However, Dr. Murray thinks that * the Monastery of 
Harwood, in the West Eiding of Yorkshire, was near enough the 
Mercian border to include inmates of Midland as well as Northern 
extraction' (Athenaeumj ubi swpra). However, if Farman was 
a priest^ there is no necessity for postulating a monastery at all ; 
and indeed I can find no evidence that there ever was a monastery 
at Harewood. On the other hand, the church of All Saints there 
is apparently of great antiquity ; see Allen, History of the County 
of Torkj London, 1831, vi. 137 flf.). However, in Jones' History 
and Antiquities of Harewood (1859), I ^^^ ^^ ^^^ o^ any church 
before the Conquest. According to Dugdale's Monasticon (ed. 
Caley, Ellis, and Bandinel, vi 201, 207) the rectory, lands, &c., of 
the church of All Saints were annexed to Bolton Priory after 
1151. In the reign of Henry VIII the firma rector' amounted 
to £38 165. 2\d. (Dugdale). 

As to the date, Skeat's opinion is {St. Marky p. xii) : ' The gloss 
[L e. both Farman's and Owun's parts] may be referred to the 
latter half of the tenth century.' On the other hand. Brown 
(see infra) would assign Farman's portion to a period antecedent 
to the decay of Latin studies to which Alfred testifies. 

A glossary of Owun's part has been published by LindelOf 
(Acta Socktatis Scientiarum Fennicae, tom. xxii. no. 5), Helsingfors, 
1897 ; see my notice in Journal of Germanic Philology, i 264. 

A grammatical treatise on the language of the Bushworth 
Matthew was published by Professor E. M. Brown, of the Univer- 
sity of Cincinnati, in 189 1-2. The work consists of two parts, the 
first treating of stem vowels, under the title Die Sprache der Rush' 
worth Glossen eum Evangelium Matthdus und der Mercische Dialect, 
G5ttingen, 1891 ; the«second, discussing the remaining vowels, the 
consonants, and inflection, was published in English as The Lan" 
guage of the Bushworth Gloss, 4'C', G5ttingen, 1892. 

On p. 8 1 of Part I, affcer pointing out certain phonetic peculiarities 
of his text, he adds : ' It is true that these peculiarities give no 
sharp outlines to Mercian, yet they sufficiently characterize it as 
a dialect, and not merely as Northimibrian modified by West 
Saxon scribes, or the reverse.' And on p. 90 of Part II he 
remarks : ' The evidence afforded by the vowel system . . • that 
the language of the gloss in question occupies an intermediate and 
independent position between the Northumbrian dialect on one 



INTRODUCTION llX 

side, and the dialects of Wessex and Kent on the other, is still 
further confirmed by the preceding examination.' This view must 
accordingly be accepted as valid, in the existing state of our 
knowledge, for the translation of Matthew. 

The editions of the Eushworth Gloss are by Stevenson and 
Waring, and by Skeat; for these see under the Northumbrian 
Gloss above. The lattef contains a collation of the Eushworth 
Latin text with that of the Lindisfame. Besides, the Gospel of MiEirk, 
Latin and Old English, was edited by Bouterwek in his ScreadtrngOy 
pp. 31-65. Matt., chaps. 2 and 3, .were reprinted by Kluge, 
Angels&chsischcs Lesebuch (Halle, 1888), pp. 35-40; Mati, chaps. 
6-8, by Sweet, Second Anglo-Saxon Reader (Oxford, 1887), pp. 125- 
151 (alternately with the Northumbrian gloss); Matt 25. 31-46 
in my First Book in Old English (second edition, Boston, 1895), 
pp. 260-262. 

The Lord's Prayer is as follows : ^ Faeder Ore, )?a )>e in heofiinum 
ear?, bco gehalgad jJTn ngma. Cume to jJin rice. Weorj^e )>ln 
willa, SW&-SW& on heofune, swiloe on ^orj^e. Hlaf Oseme {vd are) 
dsBghwaemlicu (vel inst9ndenlice) s^l Qs to-dsege. And forlet Qs 
are scylde, swa-swa w6 6c forleten }i«m J>e scyldiga))* wiS as. 
And ne geltet {vel gelffide) as in costungSB \ ah gelese Us of yfle.' 

The West Saxon Gospels. — These are supposed to date from 
about the last decade of the tenth century. Three of the MSS. — 
the Corpus, the Bodley, and the Cotton Otho — are thought to be 
nearly coeval with the translation ; the others are later. There is 
no clue to the authorship of the version. In the best MS., the 
Corpus, there stands at the end of Matthew's Gospel this note : 
' Ego JBlfricus scripsi hunc librum in Monasterio Bat^onio et dedi 
Brihtwoldo preposito' (figured in Astle, Origin and Progress of 
Writing, tab. xx. 7). Nothing further is known of this JElfric, 
nor of Brihtwold. This entry, taken in conjunction with the fact 
that the MS. contains certain legal documents connected with Bath 
— though these are considerably later— renders it possible that the 
version, as well as this particular copy, was executed at or near 
Bath. 

There are in all seven MSS., to which the approximate dates, 
according to conjecture, are here assigned : 

1 000. MS. CXL (formerly S. 4) of the Library of Corpus Christ! 
College, Cambridge ; known as Corp. 

> MS. '-at.' > MS. <con8tung8Bi' 



Ix INTRODUCTION' 

looo. MS. Bodley 441 (formerly NR F. 3. 15) of the Bodleian 
Library,* Oxford ; known as B. 

1000. MS. Cotton Otho C. i of the British Museum ; known as C. 

1000-1050. The Lakeland fragment of four leaves, in the 
Bodleian Library, Oxford ; known as L. 

1050. MS. li 2. II of the Cambridge University Library; known 
as A. 

1150. MS. BibL Reg. L, A. xiv of the Royal Library, British 
Museum ; known as RoyaL 

1 1 75. MS. Hatton 38 (formerly 65) of the Bodleian Library, 
Oxford ; known as Hatton. 

Facsimiles of the MSS., with description, may be found in 
Westwood, Pdlaeographia Sacraj Plate 45. 

The genealogy of the MSS. may be thus indicated, according to 
Skeat^ Preface to SL Luke, p. x : 

Original MS. (now lost). 



Corp. = B = G A [L] 

Royal 

I 
Hatton. 

MSS. Corp. and A are complete. B has lost twelve leaves, 
which were doubtless supplied under the direction of Archbishop 
Parker, in the sixteenth century. The missing text was copied 
from the Corpus ; for details see Bright's St. Luke, pp. xv, xvL 
C has lost the whole of Matthew, much of Mark, Luke 24. 7-29, 
and John 19. 27-20. 22, besides slighter injuries to these two 
Gospels. Royal and Hatton lack Luke 16. 14-I7. i. The 
Lakeland fragment, which is related to A, contains only John 
2. 6-3. 34; 6. 19-7. 10. 

The Gospels as a whole have been published five times: in 
1571, 1665, 1842, 1865, and 1871-1887. The editions are these : 

157 1. John Foxe [and Archbishop Parker], The Gospels of the 

Fotcer Euangelistes, London. 
* The text is a more or less faithful impression of MS. B, with 
some slight use of MS. A, from which the rubrics are also taken. 
There is an English text in the margin which is ** chiefly from the 
Bishop's Translation only here and there accorded to the Saxon " ' 



INTRODUCTION Ixi 

(Bright, p. xvii). Probably Foxe furnished only the Introduction, 
addressed to Queen Elizabeth. 

1665 (also issued at Amsterdam, 1684). Junius and Marshall, 
Quatuor B, N. Jem Christi Ettangdiorum Versiones perantiquae 
dtiae, Goihica sciL et Anglo-Saxonica. Dordrecht 
According to Marshall (p. 490), Junius had collated Foxe and 
Parker's edition with its original, the Bodley MS., and also with 
Corp., A, and Hatton, and had delivered his collation over to 
Marshall, with permission to accept or reject what he chose. 
Besides this collation, Marshall tells us (p. 491) that he himself 
made use of excerpts from the Lindisfame and Bushworiih Glosses. 
Where he adopts a reading from these glosses, however, he is 
careful to print it in square brackets. ' Marshall's notes contain 
many discriminating observations upon the version, and the 
relation of its readings with Latin texts, particularly with the 
Codex Bezae. He has also added observations upon the rubrics ' 
(Bright, p. xviii). 

1 842. Benjamin Thorpe, i>a Halgan Crodspel on Englisc London. 
'This edition is said to be based upon the Cambridge MS., with 
occasional readings from the Corpus MS. The Bodley and Cotton 
MSS. were also consulted. The short preface is very misleading, 
the estimates there given of the editions of Parker and Marshall 
cannot be allowed to be correct . . . Mr. Thorpe's edition is really 
a revised edition of Marshall's, and should have been so described. 
It is a valuable and useful edition because it is free from mistakes, 
and because the readings can always be defended ; but it is un- 
critical in the sense that the MS. authorities are not given ' (Skeat, 
St Marky pp. xvi-xvii). 

* This edition was reprinted by Louis F. Klipstein : New York, 
George P. Putnam, 1848 ; and from it Professor Hiram Corson 
introduced St John's Gospel into his Hand-Book of Anglo-Saxon 
and Early English, New York, Holt and Williams, 1871 ' (Bright, 
p. xviii). 

1865. Bosworth and Waring, The Gothic and Anglo-Saxon Gospels 
in parallel columns, with the Versions of Wycliffe and Tyndale. 
London. 
'Bosworth takes his text from the Corpus MS., and in so far 
marks an advance upon the work of the preceding editors ; the 
critical value of his edition is, however, impaired by the modification 



Ixii INTRODUCTION 

of the orthography in accordance with MS. A, and hy the lack of 
apparatus to indicate the construction of the text and the variant 
readings ' (Bright, pp. xviii-xix). 

1 87 i-i 887. Skeat, The Holy Gospels in Anglo-Saxon^ Northumbrian^ 
and Old Mercian Versions, synopticaUy arranged^ with collations 
exhibiting dU the versions ofaU the MSS. Cambridge, 
This is the standard edition. The Corpus and Hatton texts — the 
best and the latest — are printed side by side. At the foot of the 
Corpus are given the variants from B, C, and A ; and at the foot 
of the Hatton are those from the Eoyal. 

The Matthew of this edition was originally edited by Kemble 
and Hardwick, and printed, after the former's death, in 1 858 ; but 
this volume stood in need of revision, and Skeat's new edition was 
published in 1887, the three preceding Gospels having appeared 
respectively in 1871, 1874, and 1878. 

Besides the foregoing, the Gospel of Luke has been separately 
edited by James W. Bright (Oxford, 1893), with notes and 
a glossary. To his Introduction, and to those prefixed by Skeat 
to the several Gospels, especially Mark, the student is referred for 
further detaila 

A grammatical study of the text of the twelfth century MSS., 
exhibiting its Kentish peculiarities, was published by Beimann as 
Die Sprache der MitteUcentischen Evangeiieny Berlin, 1883. A glossary 
of the Corpus text — Latin-Old English, and Old English-Latin — has 
been prepared by Dr. M. A. Harris, as part of a doctoral thesis 
at Yale University, and is in course of publication. 

In order to illustrate the difference between this version and 
^Ifric's rendering, I subjoin extracts from the latter and the 
Corpus text, expanding the contractions of the Corpus MS., and 
otherwise editing it like the JBlfric. To these are subjoined 
the Vulgate Latin. The first extract is Matt 2. 21-23 (^^ P* ^4^ 
of this book) : 

Corptis. ^Ifric. 

He arSs "Sa, and onfeng ]>mt He tSa ar&s, swa-swa se §ngel 

cild and his modor, and com on him behead, and f§rode pest cild 

Israhela land. Da he gehyrde mid ]?sBre meder to Israhela 

]mt Archelaus nxode on ludea lande. pa gefran loseph ps^t 

)?6ode for Ssene Herodem, he Archelaus Uxode on ludea lande 

ondred pjder to farende (A. sefter his fssder Herode, and ne 



INTRODUCTION* 



Ixiii 



faranne). And, on swefnum 
gemynegod, h© f5rde on Galile- 
isce dselas. And he com ph and 
eardode on j^sere ceastre Se is 
gen^mned Nazareth, pmt wsere 
gefylled psbi gecweden wsbs 
)>urh 8one wltegan: For)>ftmSe 
he Nazarenisc byS gen§mned. 



dorste his nSawiste genSalsecan. 
pa weartS h© fft on swehie 
gemynegod {^aat he te Galilea 
gewf nde. . . . p»t cild Sa eardode 
on psdre byrig pe is gehaten 
Nazareth, ps&t s6o wltegung 
w»re gefylled, pe cwsbS )?8Bt he 
sceolde beon Nazarenisc geclged. 



Qui consurgens, accepit puerum et matrem eius, et yenit in 
terram IsraeL Audiens autem quod Archelaus regnaret in Judaea 
pro Herode patre suo, timuit illo ire ; et admonitus in somnis, 
secessit in partes Oalilaeae. . . . Habitavit in civitate quae vocatur 
Nazareth, ut adimpleretur quod dictum est per prophetas : Quoniam 
Nazaraeus vocabitur. 

The other is Matt. 26. 31-35 (see p. 173) : 



Corpus, 
Da sffide se Hselend heom ; 
Ealle ge wur}>a8 genntreowsode 
on me on ]>ysse nihte. Hit 
ys awriten: purh psbs hyrdes 
slfge byS seo heord tedrlefed. 
Witodlice, 8Bft;er-)7am-]>e ic of 
d6a}>e anse, ic cume te eow on 
Galilea. pa andwyrde Petrus 
him, and Jms cwsbS: Deah-]>e 
hig ealle geuntreowsion on J>e, 
ic nsefre ne geuntreowsige. pa 
cwaetS se Hselend : S08 ic s^cge 
p^ pe on )>issere nihte, sBTpsanpe 
cocc crawe, J?riwa pw witSsaecst 
min. Da ssede Petrus him : 
Witudlice, ]7eah-]7e ic scyle 
sweltan mid pQ, ne wij^sace ic 
J>In. Gellce |>am cw»don ealle 
Sa clpre leomingcnihtas. 



2E:ifric. 
fft se Hselend ssede soSlice 
his gingrum: Ealle ge me 
JeswiciaC on Cissere anre nihte. 
Hit is sotnice awriten : Ic ofslea 
tSone hyrde, and 8a seep siSSan 
sona beoS tost^ncte. -^ftei^ 
8an-8e ic anse of deaSe gesund, 
ic eow 9ft gemete on Galileiscum 
earde. pa andwyrde Petrus ana 
mid gebeote: Ic Se naefre ne 
ffiswicige, 8eah-8e ealle oSre 
den. Drihten §ft andwyrde 
anrsedlice Petre: pa me witJ- 
saecst 8riwa on 8issere nihte, 
SBr8an8e se hana hafitigende 
crawe. Petrus cwaeS ps^t he 
nolde hine nsefre wiSsacan, 
8eah-8e he sceolde samod mid 
him sweltan ; and ealle 8a o8re 
ealswa cw»don. 



Tunc dicit illis lesus : Omnes vos scandalum patiemini in me 
in ista nocte. Scriptum est enim : Percutiam pastorem, et disper- 



Ixiv INTRODCrCnON 

gentur oves gregis. Postquam autem resurrexero, praecedam vos 
in Galilaeam. Bespondens autem Petrus, ait illi : £t si omnes 
scandalizati fuerint in te, ego nunquam scandalizabor. Ait illi 
lesus : Amen dico tibi quia in hac nocte, antequam gallus cantet, 
ter me negabis. Ait illi Petrus: Etiamsi oportuerit me mori 
tecum, non te negabo. Similiter et omnes discipuli dixerunt. 

The greater harmony and idiomatic ease of JElfric's version 
will be x*eadily apparent. The standard translation is evidently 
hampered by the striving after the utmost attainable literalness. 

Versions op the Lord's Prayer. — Separate versions of the 
Lord's Prayer are either given, or their existence noted, by Wanley, 
Catalogus, pp. 51, 160, 169, 197, 202, 221, 224, 239(?), 240, 248. 
I give the first, from MS. Bodl. Jun. 121 (which is almost iden- 
tical with the fourth, from MS. Cott. Tib. A. 3) : 

Eala Ore FsBder ]>e on heofonum eart, E sy tSin nama ecelice 
gebletsod. And Sin nee dom ofer Qs rlxie symble. And tSin 
willa gewyrt^e, swa-swa on heofonum eac swa on eorSan. Geunn 
Qs to J^issum dsBge deghwamlices fbstres. And Qs gemildsa, swa- 
swa w6 miltsiatS J>am ]>e wiC Qs agylta)>. And ne l»t tSQ Qs 
costnian ealles to swySe, ac alys Qs fram yfele. Amen. 

There are poetical elements in this version, and it seems, in its 
present forn^ rather late than early. For the other prose versions, 
see pp. lii, lix (cf. xxv), and my paper in the Amer. Jour, Philf 
xiL 59-66. 

-^LFRic. — About this celebrated man, the foremost representative 
of Old English culture in the tenth and early eleventh century, 
there has been so much controversy, that it is worth while to 
present here the opinions respecting his life entertained by his 
most competent biographer, Dietrich, especially as they seem to 
have been unknown to the contributor of the article on jElfric in 
the Dictionary of National Biography ^ a work which most persons 
will naturally, and justly, consider of the highest authority. 

According to Dietrich, then (Niedner's Zeitschrift fur Historische 
Theologie for 1856, pp. 242 fif. ; cf. WQlker, Orundriss eur Geschichte 
der Angelsdchsischen Litteratur, pp. 454-5), JEliric was born about 
955, since by 987 he was, according to his account, a priest, and 
a priest must be at least thirty years old. He was educated under 
jEthelwold (9o8?-984) in the Old Minster at Winchester, having 
probably entered it about the year 971, the same in which 



INTRODUCTION Ixv 

^thelwold translated the relics of St. Swithun to a new shrine 
in the Cathedral church. The mode of instruction, according to 
JSlfric in his lAfe of^thehcoldy was to interpret Latin books in 
Old English, to elucidate grammar and prosody, and to incite his 
pupils with stirring addresses. In this monastery he remained 
till after the death of JSthelwold, since jEthelwold's successor, 
^Ifheah (known as St. Alphege), sent him, at the request of 
^thelmffir, a wealthy and prominent thane or knight, to St. Peter s 
Monastery at Cemel, later Ceme Abbey on the Frome, five miles 
north of Dorchester, the capital of Dorsetshire ; this fact rests 
upon JBlfric's own statement in his Preface to the HomUies. Here 
he probably remained from 987 to 989, engaged in the work of 
instructing the monks in the monastic rule as inculcated by 
^thelwold, according to Dietrich's conjecture. 

It was at Ceme that the thought of compiling and translating 
his Homilies from Latin sources occurred to him. To this he was 
moved ' not from confidence of great learning, but because I have 
seen and heard of much error in many English books, which 
imleamed men, through their simplicity, have esteemed as great 
wisdom; and I regretted that they knew not nor had not the 
evangelical doctrines among their writings, those men only 
excepted who knew Latin, and those books excepted which King 
Mlfred wisely turned from Latin into English, which are to be 
had. For this cause I presumed, trusting in God, to undertake 
this book, and also because men have need of good instruction, 
especially at this time, which is the ending of the world.' 

The first volume of the Homilies was probably written in 889- 
890, and not completed till his retium to Winchester, where he 
wrote the second volume (993-994), his Crrammar (995), the Lives 
of the Saints (996), and the translation of the Pentateuch and 
Joshua (997-998). His so-called Canons were written at the com- 
mand of Bishop Wulfsine, of Sherborne, who died in looi, and 
probably fall within the three years preceding the last-named date. 
In the Preface to the HomiHes, -filfric calls himself * monk and 
priest.' In the year 1005 his friend ^thelmaer established 
a monastery at Egnesham, now Eynsham, five or six miles N.W. 
of Oxford, on the north bank of the Thames. King ^Ethelred's 
charter for the foundation, which may easily have been drawn up 
by iElfric himself, is to be found in Kemble's Codex D^lomaticus, 
iii 339-346. Sixteen abbots subscribe as witnesses, immediately 



Ixvi INTRODUCTION 

after the names of the bishops. Of these the first is -ffilfweard, 
Abbot of Glastonbury, the oldest monastery in England. The 
second is an ^Ifric, and the fifth is again an JElfric. One of 
these two must almost certainly have been our author, already 
installed as superior at Eynsham. One confirmation of this is 
furnished by the charter itself. In it JEthelmsBr prescribes that 
the present superior is to remain in office during his lifetime, and 
that afterwards the monks ai^ to choose an abbot from among 
their own number ; adding that he himself will live among them 
the rest of his days (* And ic wille tcre beon ofer hi ealdor Se tSaer 
nn is, Sa-hwlle-tfe his llf b6o, and siStSan, gif hit [for * him ' ?J hwaet 
getymaS, Saet hi ceoson heom ealdor of heora gefferrjedne ealswa 
hsBra regol him tsectS ; . . . and ic me sylfe wylle mid S»re geffer- 
rffidne gemsenelice libban, and S»re are^i»i4him notian, &-hwlle- 
8e mm lif biS '). From this quotation we gatb«r two inferences : 
first, that the present superior was not from the number of the 
Eynsham monks ; and secondly, that jEthelmaer had selected the 
monastery as his dwelling-place till death. Considering, then, 
the intimacy which had existed for years between ^thelmter and 
iElfric, we can hardly doubt that the new abbot had been brought 
from Winchester by the patron, and that the latter found in his 
friendship for JElfric a strong ground for the choice of his future 
home. Another proof that ^Ifric was first Abbot of Eynsham is to 
be found in the Preface to his extracts from jEthelWold's Be Con- 
suetudine Monachorum. This runs : * jElfricus Abbas Egnesham- 
ensibus fratribus salutem in Christo. Ecce video, vobiscum degens, 
vos necesse habere — quia nuper rogatu JBthelmeri ad monachicUm 
habitum ordinati estis — instrui ad mores monachiles dictis aut 
scriptis. . . . Nee audeo omnia vobis intimare quae, in scola eius 
degens multis annis, de moribus seu consuetudinibus didici' 
(Wanley, CatcUogtts, p. no). This proves, at all events, that 
JElfric, when he wrote these extracts, was abbot ; that he was 
living permanently {degens) with the Eynsham monks ; that the 
brethren had but recently been inducted into the monastic life ; 
and that this had been done at the instance of jEthelmter. What 
more obvious, then, than to conclude that he was their abbot, and 
that these extracts from the monastic rule were made in 1005 or 
1006? 

At Eynsham he must have written various works, which it is not 
necessary here to enumerate ; and at Eynsham he must, according 



INTRODUCTION Ixvii 

to ^helmser's chartier, have died as abbot If he is the Abbot 
-^Ilfric who is one of the witnesses to the will of ^gelflsdd {Cod. 
Diph iv. 304), he must still hi^ve been living in 1020 or 102 1. 
The first four witnesses are ' MgelnoV arcebiscop, and Wulfstan 
arcebiscop, ond ^Ifun biscop on Lundene, and .£lfric abbot.' 
Now -^gelnoS (-Mhelnoth) was not consecrated as Archbishop of 
Canterbury till Nov. 13, 1020; Wulfstan of York died in 1023 ; 
and .£lfhun's death is assigned to 1020. Hence the date of the 
charter must in any case fall between November 1020 and 1023 ; 
and, if the authority of Radulf for the demise of ^Ifhun is to be 
accepted, yet within the year 1020. Furtter, Eynsham Abbey 
was under the protection of the Bii^op of London ; and, since 
-^Ifric's name here stands next to^that of the Bishop of London, 
and no other Abbot ^Ifric is known at that date, it is most pro- 
bable that -^Ifric was the Abbot of Eynsham. This is the last 
notice that we have of him, so that the date of his death is uncer- 
tain. Dietrich places it, conjecturally, between 1020 and 1025. 

It has been maintained that iElfric was either the Archbishop of 
Canterbury (d. 1005), or the Archbishop of York {d. 1051). The 
following considerations seem decisive against both hypotheses. 

It is sometimes asserted that iBlfric called himself bishop. He 
is indeed so called in MS. Bodl. Jun. 45, but this is a transcript 
made by Junius, and the iiuperscription doubtless originated with 
him, since none of the origim^ MSS. agree. 

, Subsequent writers of the eleventh and twelfth centuries know 
him only as Abbot JElfric. JElfric cannot have been the Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury for the following reasons : 

1. -^Ifric dedicates his Vita ^{helwoldi to Cenwulf as Bishop of 

Winchester. (* JBlfricus abbas, Wintoniensis alumnus, bono- 
rabili episcopo Kenulfo et fratribus Wintoniensibus salutem 
in Christo.') Now Cenwulf was bishop 1005-6, following 
^Ifheah, or AJphege, who was translated to the see of 
Canterbury after the death of Archbishop ^Ifric in 1005. 
Hence the author -^Ifric, who wrote the Vita ^thdwoldi, 
cannot be identical with Archbishop jElfric 

2. .^llfric's FastoraX Epistle for Archbishop Wulfstan begins with 

these words : * -^Ifricus abbas Vulstano venerabili archi- 
episcopo salutem in Christo. Ecce paruimus vestrae Almitatis 
iussionibus transferentes Anglice duas epistolas.' Is this the 

e 2 



Ixviii INTRODUCTION 

language of one archbishop to another, of the Archbishop of 
Canterbury to the Archbishop of York? Yet Archbishop 
-^Ifric was elevated to the primacy in 995, and Wulfetan 
obtained the see of York in 1002. Hence any address to 
Wulfstan as archbishop must have been subsequent to 1002, 
and could not have been written by an * Abbot JBlfric ' who had 
been raised to the archiepiscopate seven years before Wulfstan. 

3. Our JEAfnc was a scholar and a man of peace; JElfric of 

Canterbury was a warrior, who left to the king his best ship 
and sixty helmets and hauberks, and gave a ship to the 
people of Kent, and another to the people of Wiltshire. 

4. Archbishop JElfric's will {Cod, DipL iii 351-2) mentions 

several places, but not one of them is associated with the 
name of our JBlfric. 

So far as to Canterbury. For these reasons ^Ifnc cannot have 
been Archbishop of York : 

1. Our JBlfric was bom, as we saw, about 955. The Archbishop 

of York died in 105 1. Had they been the same person, the 
archbishop would have died at the age of ninety-six, a circum- 
stance of which some notice would probably have been taken. 

2. William of Malmesbury relates that, by JElfric of York's 

advice, Hardacnut decapitated and threw into the Thames 
the body of his brother Harold, and burned and ravaged the 
city of Worcester in 104 1 {Gesta Pontificum, 1. iiL § 115): 
* -^Ifricus tempore Cnuti et Hardacnuti f uit ; habeturque in 
hoc detestabilis, quod Hardacnutus eius consilio fratris sui 
Haroldi cadavere defosso caput truncan, et infami mortalibus 
exemplo in Tamensem proici iussit. Quin et Wigomiensibus 
pro repulsa episcopatus infensus, auctor Hardacnuto fuit ut^ 
quia pertinatius illi exactoribus regiorum vectigalium obsti- 
terant, urbem incenderet, fortunas civium abraderet.' In the 
execution of the first-mentioned barbarity he himself took 
part, according to Florence of Worcester. These counsels 
would accordingly have emanated from a man of eighty-five 
or more, the same who had written the Homilies, the Lives of 
the Saints, the Canons, and the Pastoral Epistle for WvUfstan ! 
When he was forty he would have been mild and gentle ; 
when verging upon ninety, fierce and intractable, a coun- 
sellor of outrageous inhumanities ! 



INTKODUCnON Ixix 

3. The archbishop bore the cognomen Putta or Puttoc This 

never appears in conjunction with the name of our .£lfric. 

4. Learning and literature are never attributed to this archbishop. 
5* Ealph de Diceto and Florence of Worcester assert that 

.£lfric of York passed to the archbishopric from a provost- 
ship at Winchester. Accordingly Wharton thinks {Anglia 
Sacra, i. i25£r.) that he may previously have been abbot at 
Winchester. But our JSlfric was abbot — of some monastery 
— in 1005, as we have already seen. Was it at Winchester ? 
There were three monasteries at Winchester: a nunnery, 
the Old Minster, and the New Minster. The nunnery may 
be disregarded ; of the Old Minster the bishop, after JSthel- 
wold's time, was always the abbot {Vita JEthelwoldiy c. 7 ; cf. 
Cod. D^ iv. 170) ; and the abbot of the New Minster from 
993 to 1 01 5 was iElfaige, who was succeeded by ^Ifwine. 

As the current authorities in English are so unsatisfactory with 
reference to the identity and career of ^Ifric, it has seemed 
necessary to outline the foregoing, leaving it to the scholarly 
inquirer to consult Dietrich's essaya Our chief concern, how- 
ever, is with jElfric in his character of Biblical translator, and it 
is that aspect of his varied activity to which our attention will 
now be turned. 

According to JSlfric's own account, as given in his tract 
On the Old Testament, written probably about loio, he had 
translated the Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, Kings, Job, Esther, 
Judith, and the Maccabees. The following rendering will pre- 
sent the substance of his statements concerning his Biblical 
versions : — 

* This epistle was written to an individual, but nevertheless it 
may do good to many. 

'.£lfric the abbot sendeth friendly greeting to Sigweard at 
Eastheolon. ... In all that narrative [the Pentateuch], which 
we indeed have translated into English, we may hear how the 
God of heaven spake, &c. . . . This [Joshua] I also translated 
into English some time ago for Earl ^thelweard. . . . This 
[Judges] any one can read that cares to, in that English book 
that I translated concerning these things. I thought that the 
wonderful narratives would convert your souls to God's will in 
earnest ... In the Books of Kings many kings are mentioned. 



IxX INTRODUCTION 

about whom I also wrote certain books in English. . . . Con- 
cerning him [Job] I once translated into English a homily. . . . 
That [Esther] I translated into English briefly, after our manner. 
... It [Judith] is also rendered into English, after our manner, 
as an example to you men, that you should defend your country 
with weapons against an invading army. ... I turned them 
[the two Books of Maccabees] into English ; read, if you will, for 
your own good.* 

^fric was concerned lest he should appear blameworthy to 
some for presenting sacred narrative in English, as appears from 
the Preface to his Lives of the Saints, written about 996 : * Non 
mihi imputetur quod divinam scripturam nostrae lingue infero, 
quia arguet me praecatus multorum fidelium, et maxime M])el' 
werdi duels et .^EtSelmeri nostri, qui ardentissime nostras interpre* 
tationes amplectuntur lectitando ' (Skeat's edition, p. 4). 

Similarly, in his Preface to his translation of Genesis, written 
about 997, he explains why he hesitates to provide an English 
version, and in what manner he has proceeded in finally acceding 
to ^thelweard's request : 

*■ ^Ifric the monk sends greeting in all humility to iBthelweard 
tiie earL 

* When you desired me, honoured friend, to translate the Book of 
Genesis from Latin into English, I was loth to grant your request ; 
upon which you assured me that I should need to translate only 
so far as the account of Isaac, Abraham's son, seeing that some 
other person had rendered it for you from that point to the end. 
Now, I am concerned lest the work should be dangerous for me or 
any one else to undertake, because I fear that, if some foolish man 
should read this book or hear it read, he would imagine that he 
could live now, under the new dispensation, just as the patriarchs 
lived before the old law was established, or as men lived under 
the law of Moses. At one time I was aware that a certain priest, 
who was then my master, and who had some knowledge of Latin, 
had in his possession the Book of Genesis ; he did not scruple to 
say that the patriarch Jacob had four wives — two sisters and their 
two handmaids. What he said was true enough, but neither did 
he realize, nor did I as yet, what a difference there is between the 
old dispensation and the new. In the early ages the brother took 
his sister to wife ; sometimes the father had children by his own 
daughter ; many had several wives for the increase of the people ; 



INTRODUCTION Ixxi 

and one could only marry among his kindred. Any one who now, 
since the coming of Christ, lives as men lived before or under the 
Mosaic law, that man is no Christian ; in fact, he is not worthy 
to have a Christian eat with him. If ignorant priests have some 
inkling of the sense of their Latin books, they immediately think 
that they can set up for great teachers ; but they do not recognize 
the spiritual signification, and how the Old Testament was a pre- 
figuration of things to come, and how the New Testament, after 
the incarnation of Christy was the fulfilment of all those things 
which the Old Testament foreshadowed concerning Christ and his 
elect. Eeferring to Paul, they often wish to know why they may 
not have wives as well as the apostle Peter ; but they will neither 
hear nor know that the blessed Peter lived according to Moses' law 
until Christ came to men and began to preach his holy gospel, 
Peter being the first companion that he chose ; and that Peter 
forthwith forsook his wife, and all the twelve apostles who had 
wives forsook both wives and goods, and followed Christ's teaching 
to that new law and purity which he himself set up. . . . We say 
in advance that this book has a very profound spiritual significa- 
tion, and we undertake to do nothing more than relate the naked 
facts. The uneducated will think that all the meaning is included 
in the simple narrative, while such is by no means the case. . . . 
We dare write no more in English than the Latin has, nor 
change the order except so far as English idiom demands. Who- 
ever translates or teaches from Latin into English must always 
arrange it so that the English is idiomatic, else it is very misleads 
ing to one who does not know the Latin idiom. . . . Now I protest 
that I neither dare nor will translate any book hereafter from 
Latin into English ; and I beseech you, dear earl, not to urge me 
any longer, lest I should be disobedient to you, or break my word 
if I should promise. God be gracious to you for evermore. Now 
in God's name I implore, if any one should transcribe this book, 
that he will strictly follow the copy, since I cannot help it if an 
inaccurate scribe introduces corruptiona In such case he does it 
at his own risk, not mine ; and the careless copyist does much 
harm, unless he corrects his mistakes.' 

The book which he has ti-anslated with least abridgment is 
Genesis ; but even here he has made considerable omissions, 
many of them no doubt in accordance with the views expressed 
above. Dietricl>^as subjected these omissions to a critical ezami- 



Ixxii INTRODUCTION 

nation, and thus characterizes them (Niedner's Zeitschr\ft for 1855 
pp. 495-6): 

' In the first place, he omits nearly all the lists of names, such 
as those in Gen. 10 ; 11. 10-26 ; 22. 20-24 ; 25. 1-4 ; the dukes 
and kings of chap. 36 ; the numbers of the tribes, Num. 1. 20-44 ; 
2. 1-3 1 ; and chap. 26 ; the names of the resting-places, chap. 33 ; 
the descriptions of the borders, chap. 34 ; and those of the boun- 
daries as given in Joshua, chaps. 13-22, where ten chapters are 
condensed into a few lines. Next, those poetical passages which 
are most difficult of comprehension : the Blessing of Jacob, Gen. 
49. 2-27 ; Moses' Song by the Red Sea, Exod. 15. 1-19 ; Balaam's 
parables, Num. 23 and 24 ; the Blessing of Moses, Deui 33 
(while Moses' easier Song, Deut. 32, is given) ; the Song of Deborah, 
Judges 5. His other omissions are partly smaller passages involv- 
ing repetitions, e.g. Gen. 7. 13-16, 22 ; 8. 14, 19, &c. ; or details 
which do not affect the general course of the narrative, like Gen. 
24. 12-14, 16-60 ; then the circumstantial descriptions of the 
tabernacle and the priestly garments, Exod. 24. i2-29. 8; 35. 
4-40 ; and the greater part of the individual Levitical precepts. 
Lev. 12-18; Num. 4-10. 28; chaps. 27-30.' 

Dietrich thinks he has detected a difference between the language 
of the first twenty-five chapters of Genesis and that of the rest of the 
so-called Heptateuch, with the exception of Numbers, which again 
has ^Ifric's peculiarities. He therefore believes that the portion 
which least resembles ^Ifric was originally translated by another 
hand, and only revised by JElfric. 

Editions of the Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, and Job, are as 
follows : — 

Thwaites, HeptateuchuSj d:c, (see p. Ixxx). Oxford, 1698. 

Grein, Bihliotheh der Angels&chsischen Frosa, Erster Band. Cassel 
and GOttingen, 1872. 

The Job is an abbreviated form of one of the Homilies in Thorpe's 
collection (vol. ii no. 35), and the portions translated from the 
Bible ¥dll be found, arranged in the Biblical order, in the present 
volume, pp. 1 03- 1 10. 

The Kings consists only of a homily, a mere epitome of passages 
from these books ; the extracts relate to Saul, David, Ahab, Jehu, 
Hezekiah, Manasseh, and Josiah. It has been published by Skeat 



INTRODUCJTION Ixxiii 

in Mlfniis Lives of Saints, vol. L (E. E. T. S. 82), no. xviii. (pp. 384- 
412, alternate pages). 

The Esther and Judith are published in Assmann's Angds&chr 
sische HomUien und Heiligenlehen {Bibliotheh der Angds&chsischen 
Frosa, m), Kassel, 1889, the Esther occupying pp. 92-101, and the 
Judith pp. 102-116. 

The Maccabees comprises an abridgment of 1 Mace. 1. 1-64 ; 
2 and 3 ; 4. 1-54 ; 6 ; 6. 1-7 ; 8, 1-17 ; 9. 1-22, 28-73 ; 10-16 ; 
2 Mace. 3 ; 6. 18-31 ; 7 ; 9. i-ii ; 10. 24-38 ; 12. 39-45. It is 
printed in Lives of the Saints, vol. iL (E.E.T.S. 94), no. xxv 
(pp. 66-120, alternate pages). 

The MS. of the so-called Heptateuch — the Pentateuch, Joshua, 
and Judges— from which Thwaites' edition was derived, is Bodl. 
Laud. Misc. 509, formerly E. 19 (Wanley, p. 67). Other MSS. are 
IL I. 33 of the University Library, Cambridge, containing the first 
twenty-four chapters of Genesis (W. 162) ; Cott. Otho B. 10, con- 
taining from Gen. 37 to the end of that book (W. 192) ; Cott. 
Claud. B. 4, the Pentateuch and Joshua (W. 253) ; BodL Jun. 23, 
containing Judges only (W. 39) ; besides a sixteenth-century copy, 
probably made by Archbishop Parker's order, of the first twenty- 
five chapters of Genesis (W. 151), and certain fragments in a 
Lincoln Cathedral MS. (W. 305). Facsimiles of portions of the 
Laud and Cotton (Claud.) MSS. are to be found in Westwood, 
Palaeographia Sacra, Plate 39, and of the Cotton MS. in the Palaeo- 
graphical Society Facsimiles, Series I, vol. ii, Plates 71, 72, and in 
Astle, tab. xx. 6. 

The homily on Kings is found in two MSS. : Bodl. Jun. 23 (W. 
39), and Cott Jul. E. 7 (W. 188). 

The Job is found in Bodl. NE. F. 4. 12 (W. 16) ; in two MSS. 
of the University Library, Cambridge, Gg. 3. 28, and Ii. i. 64 (W. 
159, 164); and in Cott Vespasian D. 14 (W. 205). Thwaites' 
edition, however, is based upon none of these, but upon a copy 
made by William Lisle, BodL Laud. E. 381, formerly E. 33 (W. 
100). That in Thorpe's edition of the Homilies is fiom MS. 
C^. 3. 28 of the Cambridge University Library (W. 159), the first 
of the two mentioned above. 

The Esther is edited by Assmann from L'Isle's copy, no original 
MS. being known to exist. This copy is Bodl. Laud E. 381 (see 
under Job). 

The Judith is edited by Assmann from CCCC. Jul. 303, formerly 




Ixxiv 



INTRODUCTION 



S. 17 (W. 137), and Cott. Otho B. 10 (W. 192). In the former the 
end of the Judith is lost ; of the latter, which suffered in the fire of 
1731, only two leaves are preserved, containing lines 62-123 and 
384-445 of Assmann's edition. 

The homily on the Maccabees is extant in five MSS. : CCCC. 
198, formerly S. 8 (W. 127); CCCC. 302, formerly S. 17 (W. 
137) ; Cott. Julius E. 7, which also contains the Kings (W. 189) ; 
Cott. Vitellius D. 17 (W. 208) ; MS. li L 33 of the University 
Library, Cambridge (W. 164). Of these the Vitellius D. 17 ends 
at L 29. Skeat prints the Julius E. 7, with various readings from 
the others. 

To exhibit the discrepancy between iElfric's renderings in 
different places, I subjoin the version of Gen. 22. 4-13, as given 
in this volume, p. 83, and that from his independent translation 
(Thwaites, pp. 29-30 ; Grein, pp. 61-62) : 



Homilies, 

Ehie, S&-S& he tSsere dane 
genealffihte, }?& cwsbS he to his 
cnihtum : AndbldiaS her ; ic 
and )>is cild willatS Os gebiddan 
8Bt ))»re stOwe J>e Os God ge- 
swutelode. Isaac }>& baer wudu 
to forbsernenne tSa offrunge, and 
Abraham hsefde him on handa 
fyr and swurd. Isaac tSa befitln 
Sone feeder, and cwselS : Efne, 
her is fyr and wudu, mm fsB- 
der ; hwser is seo offrung? Abra- 
ham andwyrde : Mm beam, 
God foresceawaS him sylfum 
}}SBre onssegednysse offiimge. 
Hwaet, Sft Abraham, Sa-Sa hi to 
Sffire stOwe cOmon, geband his 
leofan sunu, and his swurd 
ftteah, pBdi he hine Gode geof- 
frode. Efne, Sa Godes ^ngel 
clypode of heofonum, and mid 
hluddre st^mne cwsBtS : Abra- 
ham, ne fistr^ Sa Sine hand 



Genesis. 

pa hig ))a done gesawon, pmr- 
psbr hig to sceoldon to ofsleanne 
Isaac, }>a cwsetS Abraham to }>am 
twam cnapum ]>ub : AnbldiaS 
eow her mid ]7am assum sume 
hwlle ; ic and pBdi cild gat5 unc 
to gebiddenne, and we syStSan 
cumaS sOna §ft to eow. Abra- 
ham J>a het Isaac beran })one 
wudu to J>JBre stOwe, and he 
sylf baer his swurd and fyr. 
Isaac J^a axode Abraham his 
feeder: Feeder min, ic &xige 
hweer seo offrung sig ; her is 
wudu and fyr. Him andwyrde 
se feeder : God foresceawaS, min 
sunu, him sylf J>a offrunge. Hig 
cOmon J>a to psbre stOwe Ipe him 
geswutelode God, and he pmr 
weofod areerde on }>a ealdan 
wTsan, and ]x>ne wudu gelOgode, 
swa-swa he hyt wolde habban 
to his sima beemytte, sySSan he 



INTRODUCTION 



Ixxv 



bufon Sam cilde, n© him nftne 
dare ne gedo ; na ic oncneow 
)>aBt Sa God ondrsedsty and pn 
ue ftrodest }>lnum anc^nnedan 
suna for his hsese. pa beseah 
Abraham underbade, and Sser 
stod &n ramm betwux ))am 
bremelum, getlged be S&m hom- 
um. He tSa genam Sone ramm, 
and Gode geoffrode for tSam 
cilde. 



ofslagen wurde. He geband y& 

his sunu, and his swurd ateah, 

pmt he hyne geoffrode on Ip^ 

ealdan wisan. Mid-]7am-]?e he 

wolde })8Bt weorc begynnan, J?a 

clipode Godes §ngel ardlice of 

heofenum : Abraham. He and- 

wyrde sOna. Se ^ngel him cwaetJ 

]7a to : Ne acw^ll \>\X ]>seit cild, ne 

}7lne hand ne astr^ce ofer his 

swnran. Na ic oncneow sotSlice 

pmt pu ondrsetst swytSe God, na 

}>a plnne anc^nnedan sunu wold- 

est ofslean for him. pa beseah 

Abraham sOna underbsBC, and 

geseah pmr anne ramm betwux 

]?am bremelum be )^Un homum 

gehseffc. And he ah^fde }>o^e 

ramm to pmre ofFrunge, and hyne 

psbr ofsnaS, Gode to lace, for his 

sunu Isaac. 

. . . Vidit locum procul, dixitque ad pueros suos : Expectate hie 

cum asino ; ego et puer iUuc usque properantes, postquam adorave- 

rimus revertemur ad vos. Tulit quoque ligna holocausti, et imposuit 

super Isaac filium suum ; ipse vero portabat in manibus ignem et 

gladium. Cumque duo pergerent simul, dixit Isaac patri suo: 

Pater mi At iUe respondit : Quid vis, fili? Ecce, inquit, ignis et 

ligna ; ubi est victima holocausti ? Dixit autem Abraham : Deus 

providebit sibi victimam holocausti, fili mi Pergebanb ergo 

pariter, et venerunt ad locum quem ostenderat ei Deus, in quo 

aedificavit altare, et desuper ligna composuit; cumque alligasset 

Isaac filium suum, posuit eum in altare super struem lignorum. 

Extenditque manum et arripuit gladium, ut immolaret filium 

suum. Et ecce, angelus Domini de coelo clamavit, dicens: 

Abraham, Abraham. Qui respondit : Adsum. Dixitque ei : Non 

extendas manum tuam super puerum, neque facias illi quidquam ; 

nunc cognovi quod times Deum, et non pepercisti unigenito filio 

tuo propter me. Leyavit Abraham oculos suos, yiditque post 

tergum arietem inter vepres haerentem comibus, quem assumena 

obtulit holocaustum pro filio. 



Ixxvi INTRODUCTION 

My friend and former pupil, Dr. Frank H. Chase, has recently 
found in MS. li i. 33 of the Cambridge University Library 
a literal translation from the Vulgate of Genesis 4, 5, 10, 11, 23, 
24. 1-22, which is to be printed without delay in Herrig's Archiv. 

Poetical Translations. 

For the poetical part of the Paris Psalter, which apparently 
belongs here, see pp. xli fF. 

Sweet thinks that the Kentish Psalm is of the tenth century. 
See p. XX. 

Judith. — This poem consists of 350 lines, and immediately 
follows the Beatpulf in MS. Cotton Vitellius A. 15 of the British 
Museum. The portion of the Apocryphal book paraphrased is 
mostly included between 8. 33 and 16. i inclusive, the chief 
portions being indicated in my edition, pp. xxxiv-xxxvi The 
order of events is not that of the original narrative. Many 
transpositions have been made in the interest of condensation, 
and for the purpose of enhancing the dramatic liveliness of the 
story. Besides, the poet has not scrupled to add embellishments 
of his own invention. His art, under the four heads of Selection, 
Arrangement, Amplification, and Invention, is discussed at length 
in my edition, pp. xxxvii-xlii 

'The most discrepant dates have been assigned to our poem. 
On the one hand, Stephens and Hammerich would attribute it to 
CsBdmon, which would fix the inferior limit of the composition 
at A. D. 680. Ebert (AUg. Gesch. der Literatur des MUtelaUers im 
Abendlande, iii 24 ff.), without naming an author, refers its origin 
to the closing decades of the seventh century, and expressly declines 
to accept Kluge's view, as stated below. Ten Brink says {Early 
Eng. Lit p. 50): **The majority of the works mentioned arose 
probably during the eighth, or in the beginning of the next 
century ; including also the Eacodus, the Danid, and the Judith*^ 
E. Groth (Composition und AUer des AUenglischen Exodus, Berlin, 
1883), basing his conclusion upon the comparative frequency in 
different poems of the definite article, and of the weak adjective 
when no article precedes, associates Judith with Byrhtnoth, Kluge, 
writing later in the same year (Beitrdgey ix. 448-9), approves of 
the methods originated by Lichtenheld and adopted by Groth, and 
adds other tests according to which Judith would belong to the 



INTRODUCTION Ixxvii 

tenth oentuiy. These are, passing over the verbal correspondences 
between Judith and Byrhtnoth, which are discussed below, the 
^>oradic use of rime, and certain transgressions of the metrical 
rules observed in earlier poems. Luick, who investigates the 
metre of Judith in Paul and Braune's Bettr&ge^ voL xi, is of the 
same opinion. The treatment of middle vowels, together with 
the frequency of expanded lines, leads him to the conclusion 
(pp. 490-1) that Judith is a comparatively late poem. Vigfusson 
and Powell, Corpus Poeticum BorecUe, I. Iv-lvi, seem also to regard 
it as late, and would apparently assign it to the tenth century. 
Their words are: **The Brunanburh Lay is book poetry of the 
same type as the later bits in the English Chronicle, It has 
several lines almost identical with lines in Judith. . . . Judith is 
a Christian epic, also of the long modified style, composed by 
a bookman, who, however, knew and used snatches of good old 
verse."' Thus far I had written in 1887, and then proceeded to 
discuss the arguments for the various dates (pp. xv-xxxiv of my 
edition). My conclusion was reached in these words : * Not earlier 
than Cynewulf, and not later than the year 937— to this point 
our reasonings have conducted us. What follows is more con- 
jectural, but perhaps not wholly extravagant or fantastic' I then 
proceeded to outline a hypothesis, according to which the poem 
might have been composed on the occasion of the return to England 
of ^thelwulf, Alfred's father, with his second wife, Judith, the 
daughter of Charles the Bold. ^Ifric, speaking of his own prose 
translation of Judith, said that it had been done 'as an example to 
you men, that you should defend your country with weapons against 
an invading army ' {On the Old Testament). Thwaites, in the first 
edition of the poem (1698), described our Judith as 'scriptum quo 
tempore Dani apud nos grassarentur.' Accordingly, since in 856 
the Danes, after repeated invasions and alternate successes and 
defeats, appear to have ceased, for eight years, to harry England, 
I suggested the provisional theory : * The poem of Judith was 
composed, in or about the year 856, in gratitude for the deliverance 
of Wessex from the fury of the heathen Northmen, and dedicated, 
at once as epinikion and ^thalamion, to the adopted daughter 
of England.' I ended my discussion with these words: 'This 
theory appears, better than any hitherto propounded, to harmonize 
with all the relevant facts ; and may perhaps be allowed to stand 
until superseded by a better.' 



Ixxviii INTRODUCTION 

In 1892 T. Gregory Foster published his Judilh: Studies in 
Metre, Language^ and Style, with a view to determining the date of the 
Old English Fragment and the Home of its Author (Strassburg). 
This consists, for the most part, of an amplified restatement of the 
matter contained in my edition, but presents at least one novelty 
in the form of a new hypothesis regarding the occasion upon which 
the poem was composed, and the royal name with which it should 
be associated. As to the limits of the period within which the 
poem was written, 800-937, Foster entirely agrees with me. He 
dissents, however, from my conjectures respecting Queen Judith, 
and frames a theory of his own, which, after a few preliminary 
observations, he thus states: 'History, then, indicates Mercia as 
the possible home for our poet at this time, and still more so when 
we take the following into account. After 895 Mercia had time 
and opportunity to husband her resources and strength. The 
death of ^thelred in 910 left ^thelflsed queen of Mercia, or as 
the Chronicle calls her " Myrcena hl»fdige." She was in the truest 
sense "Lady of the Mercians," for through her extraordinary energy 
the "Five Boroughs," formerly part of the Mercian kingdom, were 
recovered, -^thelflaed then is Mercians Judith, for she by no 
ordinary strategy, we are told, raised her kingdom and people to 
their old position. She, like the Hebrew Judith, abandoned the 
older strategy of raid and battle, not indeed to murder the 
Danish chief, but to build fortresses and beleaguer her enemies. 
iEthelflaad is then a suitable and worthy heroine to have stirred 
a contemporary poet to his theme. In this estimation of her 
we are confirmed by William of Malmesbury in his Gesta Begum 
Anglorum, The passage quoted below presents us with a picture 
readily suggesting a Judith : "pavor hostium," "immodici cordis 
foemina," "virago potentissima," "non mediocre momentum 
partium," all these are united with that eminently characteristic 
"favor civium." This suggestion would place our poem between 
the years 915 and 918 or soon after, during which period she 
obtained her greatest victoiies, dying in the last-named year. Oar 
other results agree admirably with this date.' 

Up to the present, then, it may be regarded as settled that the 
Judith was composed between 800 and 937 : but whether in 
Wessex or Mercia, whether in 856 or 918, whether to celebrate 
the stepmother of King Alfred or his daughter. Queen Judith or 
Queen ^thelflaed, must be left to the decision of the individual 



INTRODUCTION Ixxix 

scholar, at least until it has heen decided heyond all question hy 
future investigation. As hearing on this, however, it may he well 
to rememher that ^thelflsed must have heen nearly fifty years of 
age when she died in 918, and that it must then have heen at least 
thirty-eight years since her marriage ; so that * elf-bright damsel ' 
{ides Mfsclnu), 'maid of the Creator' (Sci/ppendes nuegd), *the 
hright maiden' (seo heorhte mcegS), &c., if interpreted as compli- 
mentary references to her, c^n scarcely be considei^d so appropriate 
as if they were referred to a bride of twelve summers or there- 
abouts. Perhaps, though, it would be going too far to insist upon 
the personal application to either queen of such expressions. In 
any case, considering the imcertainty which exists regarding the 
date of much of the Old English poetry, the interval which 
separates the years 856 and 918 is gratifyingly small, especially 
when one bears in mind the comparatively recent attribution of 
the Judith to the seventh century. 

With reference to the dialect, I said in my edition (p. xv) : 
' The mixture of dialectic forms seems to indicate that a Northern 
original passed through one or more hands, and that the last scribe, 
at all events, belonged to the Late West Saxon period.' Similarly 
Foster (p. 49) : * Our MS. is therefore a copy from a West Saxon 
originaL This however does not lead us far ; we have yet to see 
whether there are forms in the MS. indicating that our poem was 
at some time transcribed into West Saxon, from an original in 
another dialect. Such forms there are ; they are few in number, 
hut all point to an Anglian original.' Again he says (p. 89) : ' We 
must remember that although our poem is for the most part 
preserved in West Saxon dialect, there are in it distinct traces of 
Anglian forms which the transcriber probably overlooked. There 
is nothing characteristically Northumbrian in these, that is not 
also Mercian.' It will be observed that these indications to the 
effect that the poem was originally composed in Anglian dialect 
appear to favour Foster's theory of the circumstances under 
which the poem was written. On the other hand, it might be 
lu-ged that the Anglian dialect being the one in which English 
poetry had first flourished, it would be natural that it should 
become, in some sense, the hieratic language of verse, and that 
even West Saxon poets should, for that reason, occasionally 
employ forms of which their memories were fulL As bearing 
on this point, it must be remembered that the undoubtedly 



IXXX INTRODUCTION 

Anglian forms in the poem are comparatively few. As an 
experiment, I turned the poem into the dialect of the late 
Northumbrian Gospels (cf. p. xliii), and in this form it will be 
found in my edition (pp. 75-85). Metrical observations on this 
Northumbrianized veraion were published in the Transactions of 
the American Philological Association, xx. (1889), 175-176. 

The poem was first published at Oxford in 1698 : Edward 
ThwsdieayHeptateuchiis,LiherJoh,andEvangeliumNico(km Anglo- 
Saxonice, Historiae Judith FragtAentttm ; Dano-Saxonice, Since then 
it has been ten times included in anthologies and collections, and 
twice published separately, besides the reproduction of extracts. 
The two separate editions are by L. G. Nilsson, Copenhagen, 1858, 
and by myself, Boston (U.S.A.), 1888; second edition, 1889; 
student's edition, abridged, 1894. The full title of my edition 
is : Judith, an Old English Epic Fragment, edited wi^ Introduction, 
Facsimile, Translation, Complete Glossary, and various Indexes. 

The Judith has been three times translated into English, twice 
into German, and once into Swedish ; besides, there have been 
paiiial translations: into English, twice; into German, twice; 
into Danish, once ; and into Swedish, once. A bibliography will 
be found in my edition, pp. 71-73. 

As a specimen of the poem, we may take the paraphrase of 
chap. 13, V, 12, the relevant portion of which in the Vulgate is: 

Et exierunt duae, • . . et transienmt castra, . . . venenmt ad 
portam civitatis. 

Here the poem has {w. 132-141) : 

Eodon Sa g§gnum J^anonne 
]?a idesa bft ^llen]?nste, 
^S-psdi hie becOmon coUenferhSe, 
eadhreSige msegS at of Sam h^rige, 
psBi hie sweotoUice geseon mihten 
pmte wlitegan byrig weallas bllcan, 
Bethuliam. Hie Sa beahhi^odene 
feSelaste forS Onettan, 
otS hie glsedmOde gegan hsBfdon 
to Sam wealgate. 



SOME BIBLICAL QUOTATIONS 



IK 



OLD ENGLISH PROSE WRITERS 




KING ALFRED'S VERSION 



07 



GREGORY'S PASTORAL CARE 



GENESIS. 

a. 14. On tSmre wambe 9nd on tSmum breostum Sq scealfc 

snican. a P. 311'. 
4. 4, 5. ... Sset Dryhten bes&we to Abele 9nd to his l&cum, 9nd 

nolde to Caine no to his l&cum. Da wearS Cain switSe [8wi8(e) 

hrsadlice] ieire^ 9nd hnipode of dune. C. P. 234. 
9. I, 2. Qnd eac Dryhten cwaBtS to Noe 9nd to his beamum : 

WeahsaS go 9nd m9nigfUdia'Sy 9nd gefyllatS eorSan ; 9nd Sower 

9ge 9nd brOga sie ofer all [ealle] eorSan nietenu. C. P. 108. 
18. 2o. ... Ssatte swiSe wffire gemanig&ltk>d * Sodomwara hroam 

9nd Gomorwara. a p. 4*7. 

9. I, a. Benedixitque Dens Noe et 

GENESIS. fiiiig eiuB, et dixit ad eos (Oreg. 

8. 14. Super pectus tuum gradieris Et cum Noe Dominus filiisque 

{Greg, sec. Ital, Pectore et ventre eius diceret) : Crescite et multi- 

repes). plicamini, et replete terram ; et 

4. 4, 5. Respexit Dominus ad Abel, terror vester ac tremor sit super 

et ad munera eius ; ad Cain vero, et cuncta animalia terrae. 

ad munera iUius (Oreg. eius), non 18. 20. Clamor Sodomorum et Go- 

respexit. Iratusque est Cain vehe- morrhae multiplicatus est. 
menter, et concidit vultus eius. 

* Odd nninben after C. P., and pp. 302-308, refer to the Hatton MS., as printed in 
Sweet's edition ; this is cited only where there is a gap in the Cotton MS. 
^MMd * gemanigfUdod.' 

B 2 



4 qeegoey's pastoeal caee 

19. 20. Her is &n lytele burg swiSe neah, t^r ic mseg mm 
feorh on gen^rian. Hlo is &n lytel, Qnd Seah ic mseg tSseron 
libban. 0. P. 399. 

19. 21. Dinre bene ic wille nQ onfbn, 9nd for Sinre bede ic ne to- 
weorpe 8a burg "Se 8a fore8pr[i]csS. 0. P. 399. 

28. i2y 13. • . • for Ssere gesihSe pe he on Ssem swefne geseah, ])& he 
set tSsem stftne slsepte. He geseah fine hl»dre stQndan sat him 
on eorSan. OSer ^nde wses uppe on hefonum, 9nd sat Seem 
uferran ^nde Dryhten hlinode, 9nd ^nglas stigon Op 9nd of- 
done on 8& hl»dre. C. P. loo. 

28. 18. Be Sffim eac lacobus se heahfsBder, ]^ he smirede Sone 
stan pe set his heafdum Img ... c. P. loa 

84. 1-3. . . . tSsBt Dina wtere Qt gangende sceawian Ssbs l9ndes wll 
Da hi Sa geseah Sihhem, Emmores sunu tSsBS Ebreiscan, se wsds 
&ldorm9n Sses [l9ndes] ; 9nd S& gellcode hlo him, 9nd he hi 
genam niedenga, 9nd hire mid gehsemde. Qnd Sa wses his 
mod gehsBft mid Ssem msedene, 9nd he S& hi swa unrote olec- 
cende to him geloccoda C. P. 415. 

11 Sihhem, ttes landes ealdorman, genledde t^set mseden 
Dinan. c. P. 415. 

11 Sihhemes mod wsas Sa gehseft to Dinan. c. P. 415. 
ii . . . S8Btt[e] Sihhem Dinan ItSelice olehte, Sa-Sa he hi 
geunrotsod hsafde. C. P. 415. 

19. 30. Est civitas haec (Oreg, hie) 28. 18. Surgens ergo lacob mane, 

iuxta, ad quani possum fogere, tulit lapidem, quern supposuerat 

parva, et salvabor in ea ; numquid capiti suo, et erexit in titulum, 

non modica est, et vivet anima fundens oleum desuper (Greg,, 

mea (Greg, ins. in ea) ? cf, supra), 

19.21. Ecce, etiam in hoc suscepi 34. 1-3. Egressa est autem ((rreg. 

preces tuas, ut non subvertam om. autem) Dina, filia Liae (Gre^. 

urbem pro qua locutus es. om, filia Liae), ut videret mulieres 

28. 12, 13. Viditque in somnis sea- regionis illius. Quam cum vidis- 

lam stantem super terram, et set Sichem filius Hemor Hevaei, 

cacumen illius tangens coelum, princeps terrae illius, adamavit 

angel 08 quoque Dei ascendentes eam ; et rapuit, et dormivit 

et descendentes per eam, et cum ilia, vi opprimens virginem. 

Dominum innixum scalae (Greg, Et conglutinata est anima eius 

8um. Hinc lacob Domino desuper cum ea, tristemque delinivit 

innitente, et uncto deorsum la- blanditiis (Greg, blanditiis de- 

pide, ascendentes ac descen- linivit). 
dentes angelos vidit). 



GENESIS 19 — EXODUS 21 5 

EXODUS. 

18. 21. . . . hine Isedde Curh Cset westen mid Cy ^renan swCore 

on niehty 9nd on dseg mid tSy swfiore wolcnos. C P. 304. 
16. 6. Dm swtSre band, Dryhten, gebrsBC Sine feond. c. P. 389- 
16. 8. Hwset is Cower murcung wiS unc ? Hwset aint wit ? WiC 

God g© d08 SsBt g© doS. C. p. aoa 

18. 14, 17-22. Be Sffim eac Moyses, . • . 8Bt sume cirre Giethro his 
sweor . . . hiene tffilde, gnd sfiede Saat he on Syslicum [dyslicum] 
geswincum wsere mid Ssbs folces eort51ican tSeowote, ac Iserde 
hiene Stet he ges^tte oSre for hiene to demenne betweox Ssem 
folce ymb hiera geflito, SsBt he wsere Ssas "pe freora to ongitonne 
t5& diglan ^nd tSa ^tlican Sing, Sset he meahte Saat folc Sy 
wislecor 9nd 8y rtedlicor Iteran. c. P. ija 

21. 33, 34. . . . gif hwa adulfe pytt, gnd Sonne forgiemeleasode 
Sset he hine betynde, ^nd Sser Sonne befeolle on oSSe oxa oSSe 
esoly Sset he hine scolde forgieldan. C. P. 459- 



EXODUS. 

18. a I. Dominasautem praecedebat 
608 . . . per diem in columna 
nnbis, et per noctem in columna 
ignis, ut dux esset itineris utro- 
qoe tempore (Greg. sum. Unde 
Mojses, qui regente se Deo, de- 
serti iter aerea columna duce 
peigebat . . .)• 

16. 6. Dextera tea, Domine, per- 
cuaeit inimicum (Greg. sec. Ital. 
Dextera manus tua, Domine, con- 
fregit inimicofl). 

18. 8. ... Nos enim quid sumus ? 
nee contra nos est murmur ves- 
trum, sed contra Dominum. 

18. 14, 17-32. Quod cum yidisset 
cognatus eius, omnia scilicet quae 
agebat in populo, ait: Quid est 
hoc quod facis in plebe ? cur solus 
sedes, et omnis populus praesto- 
latur de mane usque ad vesperam ? 
At ille : Non bonam, inquit, rem 
facis ; stulto labore consumeris et 
tu et populus iste qui tecum est ; 
ultra vires tuas est negotium, solus 



illud non poteris sustinere. Sed 
audi verba mea atque consilia, et 
erit Deus tecum : Esto tu populo 
in his quae ad Deum pertinent, ut 
referas quae dicuntur ad eum, 
ostendasque populo ceremonias et 
ritum colendi, viamque per quam 
ingredi debeant, et opus quod 
facere debeant ; provide autem de 
omni plebe viros potentes, . . . qui 
iudicent populum omni tempore ; 
quidquid autem maius fuerit, 
referant ad te, et ipsi minora tan- 
tummodo iudicent, leviusque sit 
tibi, partite in alios onere (Greg, 
sum. Hine Moses . . . letro alieni- 
genae feprehensione iudicatur 
quod terrenis populorum nego- 
tiis stulto labore deserviat; cui 
et consilium mox praebetur ut 
pro se alios ad iurgia dirimenda 
constituat, et ipse liberius ad 
erudiendos populos spiritalium 
arcana cognoscat). 
21. 33, 34. Si quis aperuerit cis- 
temam et foderit,et non operuerit 
eam, cecideritque bos aut asinus 



6 oeegobt's pastoral care 

26. 11-15. Wyrc feower hringas SBlgyldene, 9nd &hoh hie swlSe 
fffiste on Sa feower hyman Sere earce; 9nd h&t wyrcean 
twegen st^ngeas of Sffim treowe pe is h&ten sethim, Vast ne 
wierS nsbtre forrotod ; 9nd befbh ntan mid golde ; 9nd sting 
nt Curb t^ hringas bl Ssre earce Sldan, Ssat ble m9n msage 
beran on Seem, 9nd Iset hie stician tS»ron; ne tio hie m9n 
nffifre o£ 0. P. 168, 17a 

D • • • sethim, Siet nmtre ne rotaS. a P. 17a 

n {Ml s&hlas is beboden Ssdt sceoldon blon mid golde be- 
fangne. 0. P. 17a 

(I . • • t^»t hie sculon simle stician on tSsem hringum, 9nd 
nffifre ne moton him been ofttogene. c. P. 170. 

II . . • %8Btte simle tS& ofergyldan s&hlas sceoldon stician on 
Stem gyldnmn hringunu c. p. 17a 
28. 8. Dset hradgl wsbs beboden Siet sceolde blon geworht of pur- 
puran, 9nd of twibllum derodine, 9nd of twispunnenum twme 
llnenmn, 9nd gerenod mid golde, 9nd mid Ssem st&ne iecinta 
(iacincta H.). c. P. 82. 

II On SsBs s&cerdes hrsgle wsbs toeacan golde 9nd iacincte 
(iacincSe BL) 9nd purpuran, dyrodine twegra bl6o. c. P. 86. 

FortSon is beboden, toeacan Ssm twibleon godw^bbe, Cset 
scile been twiSrftwen twin on Ssem maassegierelan. C. P. 86. 
28. 21. On Ssem selfsm hrsegle, Jto he on his breostum wsag, wsbs 

eac awriten Sa naman S&ra tw^lf heahfsBdra. C. P. 7^ 
28. 28, 29. On Arones breostum sceolde been awriten slo racu 

in earn, reddet dominus cistemae 28. 8. Ipsa quoque textura et cuncta 

pretium itimentoram (Oreg, sum. operis varietas erit ex auro, et 

. . . ut is qui cistemam foderit, si hyacintho, et purpura, coccoque 

operire neglexerit, corruente in bis tincto, et bjsso retorta (Oreg, 

ea bove vel asino, pretium red- Recte etiam superhumerale ex 

dat). auro, hjacintho, purpura, bis 

26. 11-15. Faciesque (G^. Facies) tincto cocco, et torta fieri bysso 

. . . quattuorcirculos aureos, quos praecipitur). 

pones per quattuor arcae angu- 28. 21. Habebuntque nomina filio- 

los. . . . Facias quoque {Greg. rum Israel ; duodecim nominibus 

faciesque) vectes de lignis setim caelabuntur. . ^ . (Greg. In quo 

(Greg, sethim), et operies eos etiam rationali . . . ut duodecim 

(Greg. am. eos) auro, inducesque patriarcbarum nomina descri- 

per circulos qui sunt in arcae bantur). 

lateribus, ut portetur in eis; qui 28. 38, 29. Et stringatur rationale 

semper erunt in circulis, nee . . . vitta. . . . Portabitque Aaron 

unquam extrahentur ab eis. nomina filiorum Israel in ratio* 



EXODUS 25-32 7 

tSees domes on tSsm hnegle ]>e 111911 hffit ^rationale/ 9ud mid 
nostlum gebunden. 0. P. 76. 
28. 30. M9n sceolde wiltan on V&m. hnegle Se Aron bsar on his 
breostmn, Sonne he inneode beforan Gode, tS^ iBre 9nd Sft 
domas, 9nd tS& sO'SfiBBstneese. 0. P. 78. 
28. 33. ForSffim wses beboden Moyse Sset se s&cerd sceolde blon 
mid bellum behangen. 0. P. 92. 

D Hit wsBS awriten Saet Saes sacerdes hrsBgl wsere beh9ngen 
mid bellum. 0. P. 9a. 

Jl On tSsBS sacerdes hrsBgle wseron bellan hangiende. 0. P. 93. 

D On SsBS sacerdes hrsegle sceoldon hangian bellan, 9nd ongo- 
m9ng tS»m bellum reade apla. o. P. 94. 

• • . Saet sceolde boon on tSsas sacerdes hraagle t5& roadan 
apla ongemang Stem bellum. C. P. 94. 

28. 35. ... Sset he sceolde, ing9ngende 9nd ntg9ngende beforan 
Oode to Ssem halignessum, boon gehiered his sweg, }7yl»s he 
swulte. a P. 93. 

n . • • Sffit se sacerd sceolde sweltan, gif se sweg nsere of him 
gehiered tegt^r ge ing9ngendum ge atg9ngendum. c. P. 93. 

29. 5. • • . Sset se sacerd sceolde beon feaste bewffifed on bsem 
sculdrum mid Stem msessehrsegle. 0. P. &. 

29. 32, 27. See Lev. 7. 31, 32. 

32. 6. DsBt folc sset, 8Bt, 9nd dranc, 9nd siSSan aryson, 9nd eodon 

him plegean. a P. 309. 
32. 26, 37. Se Ve Gk)des Vegn Sle, ga hider 9nd do his sweord to 

his hype ; 9nd gatS &9m geate to geate tSurh midde S^ ceastre ; 

nali iudicii super pectus suum. veste iuzta divinam vocem tin tin- 

. . . (Chreg. sum. . . . ut in Aaron nabulis mala punica coniungun- 

pectore rationale iudicii yittis 11- tur ; far briefer phrases see Qreg, 

gantibus impriniatur). ch. 15). 

28. 30. Pones autem in rational! 28. 35. . . . ut audiatur sonitus 
iudicii doctrinam et veritatem, quando ingreditur et egreditur 
quae erunt in pectore Aaron, sanctuarium in conspectu Do- 
quando ingredietur coram Do- mini, et non moriatur. 
mino, et gestabit indicium filio- 29. 5. Indues Aaron . . . superhu- 
rum Israel in pectore suo, in con- merali et rationali quod con- 
spectu Domini semper. stringes balteo. 

28. 33. Deorsum vero, ad pedes 32. 6. . . . Seditpopulus manducare 

eiusdem tunicae, per circuitum, et bibere, et surrexerunt ludere. 

quasi mala punica facies, . . . 32. 36, 37. ... Si quis est Domini 

mixtis in medio tintinnabulis (G^. Domini est), iungatur mihi. 

(Gre^. sum. Hino in sacerdotis . . . Ponat vir gladium super fe- 



8 Gregory's pastoral care 

9nd o&lea tele 111911 ^ brot^ur, 9nd his freond, 9nd his nlhstaii. 
a P. 383. 
32. ap. ... Sset hiora h9iida w»ron gehslgode Gk>de. a P. 353. 
34. 30 £F. SeeaT.i^ 
89. See Ex. 28. 

LEVITICIIS. 

7. 31, 32. . . . t$8et 86 s&cerd scyle onfon tSon& swtSran bogh 8Bt 
Sffire offirunge, 9nd se sqeolde b^on &S3mdred fr9m S»m ot^mm 
flffisce. . . . Eac him 111911 soeolde s^Uan fSh breost tStes n^tes, 
to^acan Stem boge. a p. 8a 

16. 2. • . . Saette se wer, se SrOwude oferflownesse his s»dee, 9nd 
Sffit mmytliee ftgute, Sset he Somie wsere unclsene. c. P. 94. 

19. 14. Ne cwe'Se ge nAn latS Stem deafan. Ne serine 8a Cone 
blindan. a P. 453- 

21. 17-20. . . . Ssat he sceolde beodan Arone pmi n&n m9n hiera 
cyimes ne hiera hloredes ne ofProde his Gk>de n&nne hlftf, ne 
to his Senunga ne ceme, gif he »nig wam hsfde : gif he blind 
wsere^ ot5Se healt, c^SSe to micle nosu hiefde otSSe to l^e, ciSSe 
9fk [to] wO nosu, oSSe tobrocene h9iida oSSe fett, oSt^e hoferede 
Wffire, dSSe torenigge, otSSe fleah h»fde on eagan, oSSe singale 
sceabbas, otSSe teter, ot^e healan. a p. 69, 64. 

mur Buom ; ite et redite de porta 16. a. Vir qui patitur flozam semi- 
usque ad portam per medium nis (Oreg, qui fluzum seminis 
castrorum ; et occidat unusquis- patitur), immundus erit. 
que fratrem, et amicum, et proxi- 19. 14. Non maledices surdo, nee 
mum suum. coram caeco pones offendicu- 
82. 29. ... Consecrastis manus ves- lum. . . . 
tras hodie Domino (Greg, . . . Deo 21. 17-20. Loquere ad Aaron: Ho- 
manus dicta est consecrasse). mo de semine tuo per familias, 

qui habuerit maculam, non offeret 

LFVlTICns ^*^®* ^^^* ***** Domino) Deo 
Buo, nec accedet ad ministerium 

7. 3I1 32. . . . Pectusculum autem eius: si caecus fuerit, si claudus, 

erit Aaron, et filiorum eius. Ar- si (Greg, ins, vel) parvo vel grandi 

mus quoque dexter de pacifico- Tel((rns^. et) tortonaso, si fracto 

rum hostiis cedet in primitias pede, si manu, si gibbus, si lippus, 

sacerdotis (Greg, sum, Hinc divina si albuginem babens in oculo, si 

lege annum sacerdos in sacrifi- iugem scabiem, si impetiginem 

cium et dextrum accipit et sepa- in corpore, vel herniosus (Gh^g. 

ratum. . . . Cui in esu quoque ponderosus). 
pectusculum cum armo tribuitur). 



EXODUS 32 — DEUTERONOMY 25 9 

NUMBERS. 

10. 29-31. We wiUatS nQ faran to Stere stOwe 8e God ds gehaten 
hafts ; ac far mid Us, Saat we maegen wel dOn, forSjemSe Qod 
hsbftS sultSe wel gehaten Israhela folce. Da andsuarode he 
him, 9nd cuieS: lo nelle mid Se £aran, ao io wiUe faran to 
mlmre cytJSe, 9nd to S»m l9nde 8e ic on geboren w»s. Da 
andswarade him Moyses: La, ne forltet ns, ac boo nre 
l&tSoow; Su cans eal Sis wosten, 9nd w^V hw»r we wTcian 
magon. a P. 304. 

22. 20 fP. See 0. p. a54. 

28. 10. GeweorSe min llf swelce tSissa ryhtwlsena, 9nd geweortSe 
mm ^nde swelce hira. a P. 423. 

26. 6 ff. i&e a P. 35a. 

DEUTERONOMY. 

19. 5, 6. Gif hwa g9nge bilwitlice mid his fiTend to wuda, treow 
to ceorfanne, ^nd slo »cs Sonne awint of Stem hielfe, 9nd swte 
imgewealdes oMihS his geferan, he Sonne sceal fleon to &nra 
Sl&ra Sreora burga ]>e to friSstOwe ges^tte sint, ^nd libbe, Sylses 
hwelc S&ra nihstena Sses ofslsBgenan for Stem s&re his ehte, 9nd 
hiene Sonne gefo 9nd ofslea. c. P. 164, 166. 

26. 4. Ne forbinde ge nO Seem Serscendum (Syrstendum H.) oxum 
Sone maS. G P. 104. 

NUMBERS. DEUTERONOMY. 

10. 39-31. . . . Proficiscimiir ad lo- 19. 5, 6, ... Abiisse cum eo (Greg. 

cum quern Dominiu daturas est Si quis abierit cum amico suo) 

nobis; veiu nobiscum, ut bene- simplidter in silyam ad ligna 

faciamus tibi, quia Dominus bona caedenda, et in succisione ligno- 

promisit Israeli Cui ille respon- rum (Greg, et lignum) securis 

dit (Grgg, Cui cum respondisset fugerit manu, ferrumque lapsum 

lUe) : Non vadam tecum, sed re- de manubrio amicum eius percus- 

▼ertar in terram meam, in qua serit, et Occident, hie ad unam 

natus sum. Et ille : Noli, inquit supradictarum urbium confugiet, 

(Greg, illico adiunxit : Noli), nos et vivet, ne forsitan (Greg, forte) 

relinquere ; tu enim nosti in qui- proximus eius, cuius efifusus est 

bus locis per desertum castra sanguis, dolore stimulatus (Greg. 

ponere debeamus, et eris ductor doloris stimulo) persequatur et 

noster. apprehendat eum, si longior via 

28. 10. . . . Moriatur anima mea fuerit (Greg. om. si . . . fuerit), et 

morte iustorum, et fiant novissima percutiat an imam eius. • • . 

mea horum sinilia. 26. 4. Non ligabis os bovis terentis 

in area fruges tuas. 



10 qbegobt's pastoral cabe 

26* 5"7> 9f 10. Qif hw& ge&re 9nd nAn beam ne gestiXne, gif he 
brotSur Isefe, fb 86 to his wife. Gif he Sonne beam tS»rble 
geetnene, Sonne c^nne he ]>»t 6»m geCarenan breSer ]>e hie 
ser ahte. Gif he Sonne S»t wif wille forsacan, Sonne hrace 
hio him on S»t n^b foran, 9nd his miegaa hiene anscOgen 
oSre fsty ]>8Bt m9n nuBge siSSan h&tan his ton Ssds anscodan 
ttliL a P. 4^ 

32. 4a. Min sweord itt flssc a P. 37a 

1 SAMUEL. 

2. 9« Dryhten gehilt his haligra fst, 9nd ]>ft unrihtwi&an dccettaS 

on Ssem Sistrum. a P. 64. 
2. ap. Da weorSast Sine suna mft Sonne me. a p. isa. 
4. 17, i8. See a p, 122. 

9. ai. See a p. 34. 

10. aa. iSee a P. 34. 

15. 17. Da Sa Se selfum Snhtest unwenlic, S^ io Se ges^tte eallum 
Lurahelum to heafde. a P. i» ; c£ a P. 34. 

16. as. Donne him se wieSerwearda gftst on becom, Sonne 
gefbng Dauid his hearpan, 9nd gestilde his wOdSr&ga mid S^ 
gligge. a P. 18a. 

Ij ForSfem Sonne se micltena g^t beoom on Saul, Dauid 
Sonne mid his sange gemetgode S^ wOdSrftge Sanies, a P. 184. 

26. 5-7» 9t 10. Quando habitaverint habitacolam domum discalceati 
fratres simol, et onus ex eis aba- yocet). 

que liberis mortuos fderit, ... 82. 4a. Gladius meos devorabit 
accipiet earn f rater eios, . . . et (Oreg, manducabit) cames. 
primogenitum ex ea filium no- 
mine illiuB appellabit. • . . Sin 1 SAMUEL, 
autem noluerit accipere nxorem 2. 9. Pedes sanctoram suorom ser- 
fratriB sui, . . . molier . . . toUet vabit, et impii in tenebris conti- 
calceamentum de pede eius, spu- cescent. . . . 
etque in faciem illius. . . . Et 2.39. . . . Magishonorastifiliostuos 
vocabitar nomen illius in Israel, {Oreg. Honoraeti filios tuos magis) 
Domus discalceati (Oreg, Hinc quam me. . . . 
Moyses ait, ut uxorem fratris 16. 17. ... Nomie cum parvulus 
dnefiliis defuncti superstesfrater esses (Oreg, esses parvulus) in 
accipiat, atque ad nomen fratris oculis tuis, caput in tribubus 
filios gignat; quam si accipere Israel factus es (Greg, caput te 
forte renuerit, buic in fJEiciem mu- constitui in tribubus Israel) ? 
lier exspuat, unumque ei pedem 16. 33. Igitur quandocumque spiri- 
propinquus discalciet, eiusque tus Domini malus arripiebat Saul, 



DEUTERONOMY 26 — 1 SAMUEL 24 11 

24. 4-8. Hit gel9mp set sumum cirre Ssat he waBS gehyd on finum 
eorSscrsefe mid his m9imum. p& Saul hiene wolde secean 
uppe on Stem munte, tS& for he forS bie Ssem scrsBfe 8e he 
oninnan wsbs, 9nd he his Ssr no ne wende. Da geweartS hiene 
tSfet he gecierde inn to tSsem scrsBfOy ^nd wolde him Ster g&n 
to feltOne. D& wses Sterlnne se ilea Dauid mid his m9nnum, 
]>e lange ser his ehtnesse earfotSlice tSolode. IMl clipodon his 
Segnas him to, 9nd hiene b»don, 9nd geomlice Iserdon Sset 
he hiene ofsloge. Ac he him sona 9ndwyrde, 9nd him swiSe 
stiemlice stierde, 9nd cwsbS tSset hit nO gedafenlic nisre Sset hie 
slOgen Gk>de geh&lgodne laming ; 9nd &r&s Seah np, 9nd bestsBl 
hiene to him, 9nd forcearf his m9ntles senne laeppan to t&cne 
Ssat he his geweald ahte. c. P. 196. 

Q Dauid cearf swtSe diegellice swlSe lytekie Iseppan of Sanies 
m9ntelle. a p. 19& 

D ForSon hit is ftwriten tSsBtte Dauid, tS& he Sone Isappan 
forcoifedne hsafde, tSmt he slOge on his heortan, 9nd switSe 
swiSlice hreowsode Sset he him »fre 8W» ungeiisenlice geSenian 
sceolde, Seah his tSegnas hiene Iserdon t^set he hiene mid his 
sweorde sloge, a P. 198. 

II Se ilea Dauid ]>e forbser ]>SBt he Sone kyning ne yflode 
]>e hine on swse heardum wrsBee gebrohte, 9nd of his earda 
adrafde, ]>Vl he his wel geweald ahte on Ssem sersefe, he 
genam his lotSan senne Isappan to t&cne ]>set he his gew&ld 
ahte. 0. P. 36. 

David toUebat citharam, et per- te: Ego tradam tibi inimicam 

cutiebat mana sua, et refocilla- tuum, ut facias ei sicut placuerit 

batur Saul, et levins habebat. ... in oculis tais. Surrezit ergo 

(Greg. sum. . . . quod cum Saulem David, et praecidit oram cblamy- 

spiritus adversus invaderet, ap- dis Saul silenter. Post haec per- 

prebensa David cithara, eius vesa- cussit cor suum David, eo quod 

niam sedabat ; lb. Cum eigo Saul abscidisset oram cblamjdis Saul, 

ab immundo spiritu arripitur, Dixitque ad viros sues : Propitius 

David canente eius vesania tern- sit mihi Dominus, ne faciam banc 

peratur). rem domino meo, cbristo Domini, 

24. 4-8. . . . Eratque ibi spelunca, ut mittam manum meam in eum, 

quam ingressus est Saul ut pur- quia cbristus Domini est. Et 

garet ventrem; porro David et confregit David viros sues ser- 

viri eius in interiore parte spe- monibus, et non permisit eos ut 

luncae latebant. Et dixerunt consurgerent in Saul. . • . {Oreg. 

servi David ad eum : Ecce dies Saul quippe persecutor, cum ad 

de qua locutus est Dominus ad purgandum ventrem speluncam 



12 



Gregory's pastoral care 



24. i8. See a p. 393. 
26. 37- &c a P. 894. 



2 SAMUEL. 



2. 



22, 33. Hit is awriten tSsbi Abner cwffide to Assaele: Oecier 
1&, 9nd geswTc, ne folga me, Ssat io tSe ne Syrfe (dyrre H.) 
ofstingan. He forhogde tSsbt he hit gehierde, 9nd nolde hiene 
forltetan; V& Sydde Abner hiene mid hindewearde sceafte on 
tSsbt smffiltSearme, tSset he wsas dead, a P. ^94. 

7. 27. Din tSeow hsefS nn fimden his wisdom, SsBt is 8iet he hiene 
gebidde to 5e. c. p. 372. 

11. 2 ff. &e c. p. 34, 3<i 

U. 17. &CC. P.393. 

12. 1 £F. See a p. 144, 184. 

1 KINGS. 

6. 7. Hit is gecweden tSsette ])& stanas on Stem msran temple 
Salomonnes w»ron ser swffi wel gefegede, ^nd swte enme ge- 
snidene 9nd geemetSde, ser hie m9n to tSmm st^de brohte })e hie 
on standan sceoldon, tSffitte hie m9n 9ft siSSan on Ssore h&lgan 
stowe swse tOs9mne ges^tte Ssst tSser n&n m9n ne gehlerde ne 
ffihxe hlfm ne bitles sweg. a P. 352. 

7. 23. See 2 Chron. 4. 2, 4, 6. 
11. 4. See a P. 393. 



faisset ingressus, illic cum viris 
suis David inerat, qui iam tarn 
longo tempore persecutionis eius 
mala tolerabat. Cumque eum 
viri Bui ad feriendum Saul accen- 
derent, fregit eos responsionibus, 
quia manum mittere in christum 
Domini non deberet. Qui tamen 
occulte surrexit, et oram chla- 
mydia eius abscidit. . . . Post haeo 
David percussit cor suum, eo quod 
abscidisset oram chlamydia Saul). 

2 SAMUEL. 

2. 3 2, 33. ... Locutus eat Abner ad 
Assael (Greg, Aaael, dicena) : Re- 
cede, noli me sequi (Greg, per- 
sequi), ne compellar confodere 
te in terram . . . Qui audire 



contempsit, et noluit declinare; 
percussit ergo eum Abner averaa 
hasta in inguine, et transfodit 
(Greg, ins, eum), et mortuus 
est. . . . 
7. 37. ... Invenit aervua tuus cor 
suum ut oraret te. . . . 

1 KINGS. 

6. 7. Domus autem cum aedificare- 
tur, de lapidibua dolatis atque 
perfectis aedificata est; et mal- 
leus, et securia, et omne ferra- 
mentum non aunt audita in domo 
cum aedificaretur (Crreg, sum, 
Hinc eat enim quod lapides extra 
tunai aunt, ut in conatructione 
templi Domini abaque mallei 
aonitu ponerentur). 



1 SAMUEL 24 — JOB 38 13 

2 KINGS. 

20. 13. . . . }A he Iffidde 'pSL flt^dgan serendracan on his m&CmhOs, 
9nd him gelewde his goldhord. a P. 3& 

21. iSeeap.38. 

26. ic. Koka &ldonn9n tOwearp Sa burg sat Hierusalem. C. P. 31a 
!l Dffira koka 6aldonn9n tOwierptS t5& weallas Hierusa- 
lem. G P. 310. 

2 CHRONICLES. 

4. 2, 4, 6. Beforan Csem temple stod ssren ceac onuppan tw^lf 
»renum oxum, Ssette ]>Vl m^n, pe into Ssem temple ^n woldon, 
meahton hiera h^nda Swoan on ])»m m$re. Se ceac [eac] waas 
su» micel Cset ho oferhelede t^a oxan ealle, bntan ]>VL hoafdu 
totodun at. c. P. 104. 

10. 2. 3. Da fiiltumodest tSsem Hrloasum, 9nd Sa gem^ngdest 
t^lnne &eondscipe wiS tSone Se hatode God, 9nd mid Ssem Sa 
geearnode Gk)des irre, tSser Sa godan weorc »r meren on Co 
mette; Sset wsbs Caet t^a adydest t^a bearwas of ludea 
l9nde. a P. 354. 

JOB. 

10. 15. Gif io ryhtwis wsbs, ne ahof ic mo na forSy, 9nd "Soah 

ic eom gefylled mid broce 9nd mid iermSum. c. P. 352, 
38. 36. Hwa sealde kokke wisdom ? 0. P. 459. 



2 KINGS. 



lavabantur (Oreg. ''sum, Unde et 
ante fores templi ad abluendas 

20. 13. ... Ostendit eis domum, . . . ingredientium manus mare aene- 

et omnia quae habere poterat in um, id est luterem, duodecim 

thesaoris suis. boves portant ; qui quidem facie 

26. 10. Et mures lerusalem in cir- exterius eminent, sed ex poste- 

cuitu destruxit omnis exercitus rioribus latent). 

Chaldaeorum (Greg. sec. LXX. 19. a, 3. ...Impiopraebesauxilium, 

Princeps cocorum destruxit muros et his qui oderunt Dominum ami- 

lerusalem; ib. Cocorum igitur citia iungeris, et idcirco iram 

princeps muros lerusalem de- quidem Domini merebaris; sed 

jecit), qui erat cum principe bona opera inventa sunt in te, 

militum. eo quod abstuleris lucos de terra 

luda. . . . 

2 CHRONICLES. JOB. 

4. a, 4, 6. Mare etiam fusile. . . . Et 10. 15. ... Si iustus (Greg, ins. 

ipsum mare super duodecim boves fuero), non levabo caput, satura- 

impositum erat . . . ; posteriora tus afflictione et miseria. 

autem boum erant intrinsecus 88. 36. ... Quis dedit gallo intelli- 

sub marL ... In mari sacerdotes gentiam ? 



14 QBBQOET S PASTORAL CABE 

41. i6 (Viilg. 7). ^066 fisces sdell biS to otSerre gefeged, tSset 6ser 

ne msQg n&a se'Sm at betweoz. c P. 36a 
41. 33 (Yulg. 14). His flffi[8]ces lima clifktS selc on oSnim. a P. 36a 
41. 34 (Yulg. 35). . . . t^set he geeffo sice ofermetto, se is kyning 

ofer eall Sft beam oferhyde. a P. na 

n • • . tSflBt he sie kyning ofer ealle tSl oferhygdan beam. 

GP. 9oa 

PSALMS'. 

1. I. . . . tSffit he no ne ssete on V&m wolberendan setle. c P. 435. 

23. 4« Dm gierd gnd Vta stof me afre&edan. c. P. 124. 

30. 6. Ic wende on mTniim wl^cum ^nd on mTniim forwanan, Sa 

ic WIB6 full ffigSer ge welona ge godra weorca, Cst Cos n»fre ne 

wurde n&n ^nde. a p. 4^ 
30. 7. Dryhten, &Q ahwyrfdes Sinne Qndwlitan fr^m me, S^ weartS 

ic gedrefed. c P. 4^ 
32. 5. Ic wille s§cgan ongean me selfiie min unryht, Dryhten, 

forSnm Sn forgeafe tSl arleasnesse minre heortan. a p. 419. 
34. 19. SwiSe manigfealde sint ryhtwlsra m^nna earfeSu. c. P. 252. 
38. 6. Ic eom geblgged, ^nd »ghw9non ic eom gehlened. a P. 66^ 

40. 9, 10. Dryhten, Su w&st SsBt ic ne wime mine welora, 9nd 
Sine ryhtwisnesse ic ne digle on minre heortan; Sine hselo 
9nd Sine ryhtwisnesse ic ssBcge. a P. ^Sa 

4L 7. Una am coniungitar, et ne 32. 5. . . . Bixi: Confitebor (Cfreg. 
spiraculuxn quidem incedit per eas. pronuntiabo) advenom me inias- 

41. 14. Membra camium eius co- titiam meam (Greg, iniustitias 
haerentia sibL . . . meas) Domino ; et tu remisisti 

4L 35. Omne sublime videt; (Greg, impietatem peccati ((xreg. cordis) 

ins. et) ipse est rex super uni- mei. 

versos filios superbiae. 34. 19. Multae tribulationes iusto- 

rum. ... 

PSALMS. 38. 6. . . . Curvatus sum usque in 

L I. ... In catbedia pestilentiae finem (Greg, sec. LXX, Incurvatus 

non sedit. sum, et bumiliatus sum usque- 

28. 4. ... Virgatua etbaculus tuus, quaque). . • . 

ipsa me consolata sunt. 40. 9, 10. ... Ecce labia mea non 

80. 6. Ego autem dixi in abundantia prohibebo ; Domine, tn scisti (Greg. 

mea : Non movebor in aetemum. cognovisti). lustitiam tuam non 

80. 7. . . . Avertisti faciem tuam a abscondi in corde meo ; veritatem 

me, et factus sum conturbatus. tuam et salutare tuum dixL . . • 

I The Psalms are quoted aooording to the numbering of the En gligh versions, 
which differs, as is well known, from that of the Ynlgate and that employed by 
Gregory and Alfred. 



JOB 41 — PSALM 95 15 

40. 13. Mm mod 9nd mm ^wisdom me fortet. a p. 272. 

49. 7, 8. He ne sealde €k>de n&nne medsceat for his s&ule^ ne 

nsdnne getSingsceat wiS his miltse. a P. 33a 
51. 3. Mme misdffida hldS simle beforan me. a P. 413. 
61. 9. Ahwyrf, Dryhten, Vin eagan fr^m mmum synnum» a p. 413. 
51. 17. {Ml gedrefedan heortan 9nd tS^ geeatSmeddan, ne forsiht! hi 

nȣre Dryhten. a P. 4^5. 
54. 3. ]^l'Siodige Orison wiS me, 9nd vnmnon wi8 me, (9nd H.) 

switSe strange wseron Sa }>e mm ehton. a P. 374. 
55. 15. Hi sculon f^ libbende on h^Ue. a P. 4^ 
60. 5. Oehffile me Sm slo swiVre. a P. 389. 
69. as* Sm hira eagan atSlstrode psei hi ne geeffon, 9nd hira hrycg 

simle gebigged. a P. aSL 
73. 18. Dq hie geniSrades, tSl hi hi selfe UpHhofon. a P 391. 
75. 4. Ic cw»8 to S»m u(n)r7htwlsum : Ne do ge unryhtwialice ; 

9nd cw8b8 to 8»m Se Sser syngedon : Ne h9[b]be [ge] to np eowre 

homas. a p. 4^5. 
78. 34. Donne €k>d hie slog, Sonne sohton hie hiene. c P. atsa 
78. 61. Dryhten geSafode Sset hiora mSBgen 9nd hiora crseft wsere 

gehseft, 9nd hiora wlite wsere on hira fsonda hgnda. a P. 4^ 
80. 5. Qod OS dr^ncte swit$e gemetlice mid tearum. a P. 413. 
95. a. Wuton cuman ser his dome andettende. 0. p. 4>5* 

40» 13. ... Cor memn dereliqnit dextera tua. . . . 

me. 69. 23. Obscurentur oculi eonimne 

49. 7, 8 . . . . Non dabit Deo pla- videant, et dorsum eomm (Oreg. 

cationem suam, et {Greg, nee) illorum) semper incurva. 

pretiom redemptionis animae 78. 18. ... Deiecisti eos dum alle- 

saae. varentor. 

51. 3. . . . Peccatum (Oreg. see. ItdL 75. 4. Bixi iniquis : Nolite inique 

delictum) meom contra {Qreg. agere ; et delinquentibns : Nolite 

coram) me est semper. exaltare comu. 

51. 9. Averte faciem tuam {Oreg. 78. 34. Cum occideret eos, qnaere- 

ocnlos tnos) a peccatis meis. . . . bant {Oreg. tunc requirebant) 
51. 17. ... Cor contritum et humi- eum. . . . 

liatum, Deus, non despicies (G^^. 78. 61. Et tradidit in captivitatem 

spemit). virtutem eorum, et pulchritudi- 

54. 3. Quoniam alieni insurrexerunt nem eorum in manus inimici. 

adversum {Oreg. in) me, et fortes 80. 5. . . . Potum dabi8(Or^.dedit) 

quaesierunt animam meam. . . . nobis in laciymis in mensura. 

55. -1 5* • • . Descendant in infemam 95. 2. Praeoccupemus (Qreg. Prae- 

viventes. . . . yeniamus) faciem eius {Oreg. Do- 

60. 5. Salvom {Oreg. ins. me) fac mini) in confessione. . . . 



16 gregoey's pastoral care 

106. 44, 45. He him sealde ncu oSerra kynrena, ^nd manigra folca 

gestreones hie ivleoldon, to t$6n t^»t he his ryhtwisnesse 

geheoldeiiy ^nd his w sohten. a P. 991. 
108. 6. Gehsele me Stn sio swiSre. a P. 388. 
112. 9. Se t5d»18 his god, 9nd b$1S tJearfum ; his ryhtwisnes wmiatS 

on ecnesse. c. P. 334, 39^ 
lis. 6. . . . SsBtte Dryhten lodge to Ssem oaSmOdan. a P. 298. 
119. 97. Looa, Dryhten, hn swtSe ie Infige Sine » ; ealne d»g Sset 

bits min smeaung. a p. 168. 
119. 106. Ic swOr, swa-swA ic getiohhod hsefde, t^set ic wolde 

gehealdan Sine domas ^nd Sine ryhtwisnesse, Dryhten. a P. 4^ 

119. 107. Ic eom gehened »ghw9nane ^nd on seghw&m, Dryhten; 
ac gecwuca mo leffcer Smum wordimi, Dryhten. a P. 465. 

120. 6, 7 (Vnlg. 7). Ic lufode tS& pe sibbe hatedon ; 9nd Sonne ic 
him cidde, Sonne oncaSon hie me bntan scylde. a P. 354. 

129. 3. D& synnfullan bytledon uppe on minum hr3rcga a P. 152. 
132. 9. Sin Sme s&cerdas gegirede mid ryhtwisnesse. a P. 93. 

138. 6. . . . S»tte Dryhten locige to Ssem eaSmOdan. Dryhten 
ongitt swiSe feorran S& heahmodnesse. c P. 298, 30a 

139. 17. Dryhten, snlSe sulSe sint geweorSode mid me Sine friend, 
9nd swiSe is gestrangod hiera ealdordom. 0. P. 84. 

139. ai, 22. Ha ne hatige io S& eaUe, Dryhten, S^ })e Se hatigaS? 
9nd for Sinum f^ondum ic aswand on mmnm mode, ^nd mid 
fulryhte h§te ic he (hie H.) hatode, forStem hie w»ron eac mine 
ftend? o.P.35a. 

105. 44, 45* • • • Bedit illis {Greg, eis) cundum verbum tuum. 

regiones gentium, etlabores popu- 120. 7. Cum his qui oderunt pacom 

lorum possederunt, ut custodiant eram pacificus ; cum loquebar 

iustificationes eius, et legem eius illis, impugnabant me gratis, 

requirant. 129. 3. Supra dorsum meum fabri- 

108. 6. Salvum (Greg. ins. me) fac caverunt peccatores. . . . 

dextera tua. . . . 132. 9. Sacerdotes tui induantur 

112. 9. Dispersit, dedit pauperibus ; iustitiam. . . . 

iustitia eius manet in saeculum 138. 6. . . . (Greg. ins. Deus) humilia 
saeculi (Greg, in aetemum). . . . respicit, et alia a longe cog- 

113. 6. Et bumilia respicit . . . noscit. 

119. 97. Quomodo dilexi legem 139. 17. Mihi autem nimis honori- 
tuam, Domine ! tota die medita- ficati sunt amici tui ; nimis con- 
tic mea est. fortatus est principatus eorum. 

119. 106. luravi, et statu! custodire 189. 21, 22. Nonne qui oderunt te, 
iudicia iustitiae tuae. Domine (Greg, te oderunt, Deus), 

119. 107. Humiliatus sum usque- oderam (Greg. ins. illos), et super 
quaque, Domine ; vivifica me se- inimicos tuos tabescebam ? Per- 



PSALM 105 — PROVERBS 3 17 

140. 9. Dset geswino hiera ftgenra welora hie geSSryBcV (geSryot? 

H.). c. P. 339. 
140. 1 1. Se ofersproca wer, ne wiertS he ns&e geryht ne geliered on 

Sisse worlde. 0. P. 27^ 
141« 3* Ges^te, Dryhten, hierde mmum mtiSe, 9nd tS& duru gest»8- 

Signesse. a p. ^4* 
150. 4. LofiatS God mid tympanan, gnd on choro. a P. 34^ 

PEOVEEBS. 

1. 24-26. lo eow dipode &r to me, ac go mo noldon set cuman ; ic 
rohte mme hgnd to Oow, nolde oower nan to lodan ; ao ge 
fors&won eall mm get^eaht, gnd leton eow to glemelldte, Sonne 
ic sow (^dde : hweet sceal ic Sonne bQton hliehhan tJsBS, Sonne 
go to lore (lose H.) weoiSaS, gnd habban me Sset to 
gamene, Sonne eow Sset yfel on becymS Sfldt ge eow mr 
ondredon ? a P. 246, a4& 

1. 28. Donne hie to me dipiaS, Sonne nylle ic hie gehleran ; on 
ohton hie ftHsaS, and me seceaS, ac hie me ne findaS. a p. 248. 

1. 31. Hie etaS Sone w»sSm hiera »gnes weges^ Ssat is Sonne, 
Sonne hie beoS gefyllede mid hiera segnum geSeahte. a P. 3061 

1. 32. Giongra m9nna dolscipe hi oMihS, 9nd dysigra m9nna 
orsorgness hi fordeS. 0. P. 387. 

3. 16. • . . SaBtte on his swiSran handa w»re lang Ilf, 9nd on his 
winestran wsere wela 9nd wyrSmynt. a P. 389. 

3. 28. . . . Sset m9n ne scyle cweSan to his fimd : Gft, 9nd cum to- 

fecto odio oderam iUos, et {Oreg, pationes meas neglexistis: ego 

om. et) inimici facti sunt mihL quoque in interitu vestro ridebo, 

140. 9. . . . Labor labiorom ipsomm et subsannabo com vobis id {Oreg. 

operiet eos. om. id) quod timebatis adyenerit. 

140. II. Yir linguosns non dirigetur 1. 28. Tunc invocabant me, et non 
in terra (€h^. super terrain). . . • ezaudiam; mane consuigent, et 

141. 3. Pone, Domine, custodiam non invenient me. 

ori meo, et ostium circumstantiae L 31. Gomedent igitur (Oreg. cm. 

labiis meis. igitur) fructus yiae suae, suisque 

160. 4. Laudato eum in tjmpano, consiliis saturabuntur. 

et eboro. ... L 32. Aversio parvulorum interficiet 

eos, et prosperitas stultorum pei> 

PROVERBS. det iUos. 

L 24-26. . . . Yocayi, et renuistis ; 3. 16. Longitudo dierum in deztera 

extendi manum meam, et non eius, et in sinistra ((7r^. in sinia- 

fuit qui aspiceret ; despezistis tra vero) illius divitiae et gloria. 

omne consilium meum, et incre- 3. 28. Ne dicas amico tuo: Vade,et 



18 Gregory's pastoral care 

morgen, Sonne s^lle io Se hwaBthwngu, gif he hit him Sonne 
s^Uan m»ge. a p. j^i, 324. 

3. 33. ... Sffit he hsebbe his geSeaht gnd his sundorsprsece mid 
Stem bilwitum 9nd mid Stem ftnfealdum. a p. 242. 

4. 25. Lffit simle gfin Sm eagan beforan Sinum fbtum. a P. 266L 

5. ly 3. Sunu mm, ongiet mmne "wisdom ^nd mmne wserscipe, 
9nd beheald Sin eagan 9nd Smne earan to Ssem, Siette Sn msBge 
Sm geSoht gehealdan. a P. 27a. 

5. 9-1 1. Ne l»t Sa to flSiod^^um Smne weoiSscipe, no on Ssbs 
wffilhreowan hand Cm gear, Sylss fr^mde m^n weorSen gefylled 
of Sinmn geswince, 9nd Sm msegen sie <m oSres m9nnes geweald- 
um, 9nd Sn Sonne sftrgige forSsem on liLst, Sonne Sm lich9ma 
bio to lore gedOn, 9nd Sm flsesc gebrosnod. a P. a4& 

. . . Sffit m9n ne s^Ue his weorSscipe fi:9mdum m9nii. c. P. 24s. 

Q . . . Sset fr^mde ne sceoldon blon gefylde Ores maegenes, 
9nd nre geswinc ne sceolde blon on oSres m9nnes onw&lde. 
a p. 35a 

O . . . Siet he s&rgige sat nihstan, Sonne his ]lch9ma 9nd his 
fl»sc sie gebrosnod. c. p. 25a 

6. 15-17. Drinc Ssat wsater of Sinum agnum m^re, 9nd Ssette of 
Smum agnum pytte aflowe, 9nd Ist Sine willas iman wide, 9nd 
todffil hie ; Ised hie giond Sm land, 9nd gegierwe Saet hie imen 
bl hfrestrffitum ; 9nd hafa hie Seah Se finmn, Sylses flSiodige 
hie ne d»len wiS Se. a p. 373. 

D L&t forS Sme wyllas, 9nd todeel Sm wsetni fefter h^re- 
stnetum. 0. P. 373. 

Deah Sn Sm wsetru todsele, ha£a hie Seah Se self, 9nd ne 
sgle flSiodegum hiora nOwuht. a P. 37a. 

. . . Saet m9n scolde his wsBtru todselan, 9nd Seah him self 
eall habban. 0. P. 374. 

revertere, (Gfr^.fiw. et)cra8dabo taum, et annos tuos crudeli, ne 

tibi, cum statim possis dare. forte impleantur extranei viribns 

3. 32. ... Cnm BunpliciboB sermo- tois, et labores tui sint in dome 
cinatio eius. aliena, et gemas in novisaimis, 

4. 35. , , . Palpebrae tuae praece- qnando consumpseris cames tuas 
dant gressus tuos. {Greg, om, tuas) et corpus 

6. I, 3. Fili mi, attende ad (Greg. tuum. . . . 
om. ad) sapientiam meam, et pru- 6. 15-17. Bibe aquam de cistema 
dentiae meae inclina aurem tuam, tua, et fiuenta putei tui; deri- 
ut custodias cogitationes. . . . yentur fontes tui foras, et in 

5. 9-zz. Ne dee alienis honorem plateis aquas tuas (G^r^^^.om. tuas) 



PROVEEBS 3-14 19 

6. 1, 2. Sunu mm, gif 6n hwaet geh&test for Sinne frSond, tJonne 
hafast Sq oSrum m^n (om. oSnim m$n H.) Sin w^ geseald, 
9Dd Sn bist Sonne gebunden mid Sem wordum Sines agnes 
muSes, 9nd gehieft mid Sinre ftgenre sprsece. a P. 192. 

6. 3y 4. Do, mm sunu, swse ic Se Isere ; alies Se selfhe, forSon Su 
eart on borg gegan (beg^ H.) Smum friend. Ac iem na 9nd 
Onette, aw§ce hiene ; ne geSafa Sn Smum eagum Saet hie slapige, 
ne ne hnappigen Sme brsewas. a P. 199. 

n Ne slapige nO Sin eagan (eage H.), ne ne hnappigen Sme 
brtewas. c. p. 193. 

6. 6. Dq slawa, ga Se to smethylle, 9nd glem ha hie doS, 9nd 
leoma Sser wisdom, a p. 190, 191. 

6. ia-14. Aworpen m9n biS a unnyt, ^nd gseS mid wo mnSe, 9nd 
bicneS mid Ssem Oagum, gnd trit mid Stem fet, 9nd spricS mid 
Ssem fingre, 9nd on wore he<»rtan biS yfel donde, 9nd on selce 
tid saweS wrohte. a P. 35^ 

10. 9. . . . SsBtte so libbe getreowlice se ]>e bilwitlice libbe. c. P. 242. 

10. 19. Ne biS ntefire slo ofersprsec baton synne. a P. 378. 

11. 2$. Dsds m9nnes saul ]>e wel spricS, hlo biS Mnsdst ; Qnd swe* 
hw&-6W» oSeme Sr^ncS (dr^ncS BL), ho wirS self oferdrun- 
cen. a p. 38a 

11. a6. So ]7e his hwffite hyt, hiene wiergS Ssdt folc. a P. 376. 
14. 30. ... SsBtte Sis flffisclice llf sle sefst, 9nd he sle Saare flsesclican 
heortan hslo, 9nd Soah tSl b&n for him forrotigen \ a P. 234. 

divide; habeto eas boIub, nee sint 6. ia-14. Homo apostata, vir inati- 
alieni participes tuL lis, graditur ore perverso, annuit 

e. I, a. Fili mi, si spoponderis pro oculis, terit pede, digito loquitur, 
amico tuo, defizisti apud extra- pravo corde machinatur malum, 
neum manum toam, (Greg, ins. et omni tempore iuigia seminat. 
et) illaqueatus es verbis oris tui, 10. 9. Qui ambulat simpliciter, am- 
et captus propriis sermonibus. bulat confidenter. . . . 

6. 3, 4. Fac ergo quod dice, fili mi, 10. 19. In multiloquio non deerit 
et temetipsum libera ; quia inci* peccatum. . . . 
disti in manum proximi tuL Bis- 11. as. Anima quae benedicit im* 
curre, festina, suscita amicum pinguabitur ; et qui inebriat, ipse 
tuum ; ne dederis somnum oculis quoque inebriabitur. 
tuis, nee dormitent palpebrae IL a6. Qui abscondit frumenta, 
tuae. maledicetur in populis. . . . 

6. 6. Vade ad formicam, piger, 14. 30. Vita camium, sanitas cordis ; 
et considera vias eius, et disce putredo ossium, invidia. 
sapientiam. 

* A oorioiiB mistraiislatioii. 

a 



20 qregort's pastobal cabe 

U . • . tSffitte t$8Bt flffisclice Ilf ede Ssere heortan hablo. c. p. 334. 
il Dfldt is BvrflSe ryhte gecweden bl Ssam lAnum, Ssat hie foirot- 
igen for Sflem SB&te. a P. 934- 
16. 7. Dysigra m^nna mod bitJ sultJe unemn 9116 suit$e ungellc 

CP.aod 
16. 33. Slo eaSmodnes iem'S beforan tSsem gilpe, ^nd hio cymtS nr 

»r 6& weorSmyndu. a P. 398. 
16. 5. . . . t$SBtte Gk>d onscimige slcne ofermodne 111911. a P. 37a 
16. 18. ^r t$8BS m9im68 hryre biS t^set mod Qp&hafen. a P. a^ 

16. 33. B^tra \nS se getSyldega wer tk>nne se 8t]:9nga 9nd se kona ; 
9nd str9ngra biS so 9nd Srlstra ]>e his &gen mod ofercymC 9nd 
gewilt, Sonne so "pe fseste burg abrycC a P. jiS. 

17. 14. . . . tSffitte so, se pe Seat wsater Qtforletey wsere fruma t$»re 
towesnesse. a P. ^tS. 

18. 4. . . . t$8Btte swiCe doop pOl ware gew^red on Sibs wlsan 
m9nnes mode. 0. P. 27s, 

18. 9. So Se his willum for his slsewSe fprlstt his godan weorc, ho 

bits gellcost S&m m9n tSe his tOwirpS. 0. p. 445. 
10. II. ^ghwelces l&roowes l&r wihst^ Surh his geSylde. c. P. ai6w 
10. 15. Slo sUewS glett slsp on Sone m9iinan. . . . Dset ungeom- 

fiille mod 9nd Ssat tOslopene hyngreS. a P. a8a. 
20. 4. For cile nyle se sl&wa ^rigan on wintra ; ac ho wile biddan 
on sumera, 9nd him m9n nyle Sonne s^Uan. c p. J64. 
II Se sl&wa nylle 9rian for ciele. a P. J64. 
II Se sl&wa for Ssem 9ge S»s ciles nylle ^rian. 0. P. 284. 
II Is . • . gecweden Seat he 9ft bedecige on sumera, 9nd him 
m9n Sonne noht ne S9lle. c. p. 284. 

16. 7* • • • Cor Btultomm dissimile 18. 4. Aqua profunda verba ex ore 

erit virL . . . 

16. 35. ... Gloriam praecedit hu- 18. 9. Qui mollis et dissolutus est 

militas. in opere suo, frater est sua opera 

16. 5. Abominatio Domino {Greg, dissipantis. 

Domini) est omnis arrogans. ... 19. 11. Doctrina viri per patientiam 

16. 18. ... Ante ruinam exaltatur noscitur. . . . 

spiritus. 10. 15. Figredo immittit soporem, 

16. 32. Melior est patiens viro forti ; et anima dissoluta esuriet. 

et qui dominatur animo suo, ex- 20. 4. Propter frigus piger arare 

pugnatore urbium. noluit ; mendicabit ergo aeatate, 

17. 14. Qui dimittit aquam, caput et non dabitur illi {Oreg, ei). 
est iurgiorum. . . . 

^ 'Nosoitor* htm been misread as * nasoitor.' 



PROVERBS 16-25 21 

20. 31. DsBt ierfe SsBt g& miest safter IngiaS, set elSestan hit biS 

bedffiled selcre bledsunge. 0. P. 53a 
20. 27. DsBS m9nnes llf bitS Oodes leohtfset ; Seat Godes leoht- 

fsBt geondsectS ^nd geondllht ealle 8& dTegelnesse Ssere 

wambe. c. p 25a 

20. 30. ... tSsBtie slo wund wolde hftligean, 8BfterSffiin}?e hTo 
wyrsmda a p 256, 258. 

II Donne ikflewS tStei s&r of Snre wunde mid Zf wormse. 

a P. 25a 
n . . • S^ette tSsBt ilce bio bl Ssem wundum ]7e blotS oninnan Ssere 
w^mbe. 0. P. 25a 

DsBt worsm "Sonne V&ta wiinda. ... c. P 258. 
II Dfldt s&r innan tSsere w^mbe. ... c. P 258. 

21. 25. ^Ic idel m^n lifatS safter his agnum dome. c. P 283. 

21. 26. Se pe ryhti^s biS, ho bitS & s^Uende, ^nd no ne blin'S. 

C.P336. 
21. 27. Arloasra offrung bitS Awierged, forSsem hlo (hie H.) bToS 

brohte of imryhtum gestroonum, ^nd of mandtedum. a P 343. 
23. 34. • . . Sset hit wsere swelce se stTora slope on midre sse, 9Bd 

forlure tSaet stlorroSur. 0. P. 431. 
28. 35. Hi mo wundedon, ^nd ic hit ne gefrodde ; hi me drOgon, 

9nd ic hit nyste ; ^nd sOna swa ic anwOc, swa wilnode ic 9ft 

wines, c. P 431. 
26. 28. . . • Sffitte se m^n, se }>e ne msBg his tungan gehealdan, 

sie gellcost openre b3rrg, Ssere )>e mid nane wealle ne biS 

ymbworht. 0. P 276. 

20. 21. Haereditas, ad quam fasti- 21. 27. Hostiae impiorom abomina- 

natnr in principio, in noyissimo biles, quia (Ch'eg, quae) offeruntur 

benedictione carebit. ex scelere. 

20.27. Lucerna Domini spiraculum 28. 34. £t eris sicut {Oreg, quasi) 

hominis, quae investigat omnia donniens in medio mari, et quasi 

secreta ventris. sopitus gubemator, amisso clavo. 

20. 30. Livor vulneris absterget 28. 35. ... Verberaverunt me, sed 
(€h^. absteigit) mala, et plagae non dolui; traxerunt me, et ego 
in secretioribus ventris. non sensi ; quando evigilabo, et 

21. 25. Desidena occidunt pigrum rursus {Greg, rursum) vina re- 
(Oreg, In desideriis est omnis periam? 

otiosus). . . . 26. 28. Sicut urbs patens et absque 

2L 26. ... Qui autem {Or^, cm. murorum ambitu, ita vir qui non 

autem) iustus est, tribuet, et non potest in loquendo cohibere spiri- 

cessabit. tum suum. 



22 GREGORY S PASTORAL CARE 

26. lo. Se gemetga'S ierre, se "pe tSone dysegan habi geswug- 
ian. c. P. ajs. 

27. as. Deah m^n [tSu] portige tk>iie dys^an on pllan, sw» m9n 
com deS mid pllstafe, ne meaht^Q (meaht Sq H.) his dyaig him 
&9m adilf an. C. P. 264, 266. 

28. 20. Se }>e sefter Ssem higaS Sset he eadig ale in (on H.) Sisse 
worlde, ne biS he unsceatSfulL c. P. 53a 

29. II. Se dysega ungeSyldega, &U his ingetSgnc he ge3rpt ; ac se 
\^a& hit ieldcatS, 9nd bitt tnnan. c. P. im. 

D Ac se wisa hilt his sprtece, ^nd bitt timan. G. P. am. 

ECCLESIASTES. 

8. 7. . • . tSsBtte hwllum sle sprsece tiid, hi^lum swiggean. 0. P. 274. 
5. 10 (Vulg. 9). Ne wierS se gidsere nse&e full ftos, ^nd se pe 

worldwelan lufatS ungesceadwislice, ne cymS him of tSsm n&n 

wffistm. c. P. 33a 

7. 8 (Vulg. 9). . . . Caet b^tra bio se geSyldega wer Sonne se 
gilpna. c. P. 216. 

11. 4. Se pe him ealneg wind ondrat, he ssewtS to seldon ; ^nd se 

}>e him sic wolcn ondrset, ne rtpS se me&e. 0. P. 284. 
11. 9. BllSsa, cnihty on Sinum giogutOiade. 0. P. 385- 

SONG OF SOLOMON. 

2. 6. Dryhtnes winestre hand is under minum heafde, ^nd his 
swltSre hand me becliptJ. 0. P. 389. 

26. 10. ... Qui imponit stulto dlen- 6. 9. Avarus non implebitur {Chrg, 
tium, iras mitigat. impletur) pecunia ; et qui amat 

27. a a. Si contuderis stultum in divitias, fructuixinoncapiet(GVv^. 
pila quasi ptisanas feriente {Greg, non capiet fructus) ex eis. . . . 
ferienti) desuper pilo, non au- 7. 9. . . . Melior est patiens arro- 
feretur ab eo stultitia eius. gante. 

28. ao. ...Qui autem {Greg, om, 11. 4. Qui observat ventum non 
autem) festinat ditari, non erit seminat ; et qui considerat nubes 
innocens. numquam metet. 

29. II. Totum spiritum suum pro- 11. 9. Laetare ergo {Greg.om. ergo), 
fert stultus; sapiens {Greg, ins. iuvenis, in adolescentia tua. . . . 
autem) differt, et reservat in pos- 

terum. SONG OF SOLOMON. 

ECCLESIASTES. 2. 6. Laeva eius sub capite meo, 

8. 7. ... Tempus tacendi, et tempus et dextera ilUus amplexabitur 
loquendi. me. 



PROVERBS 26 — ISAIAH 23 23 

3. 8. HsBbbe Sower selc his sweord be his Seo for nihtlecum 

^ge. C. P. 433. 

7. 4. Dm nosu is swelc, swelce se torr on Libano Ssem munte. 

0. P. 6*. 

Dm noBu is swelce se torr on Libano. c. P. 433. 

8. 3. Dryhtnes winestre hand is under minum heafde, ^nd his 
swiSre hand me beclip'S. c. P. 389. 

8. 13. Hlyst hider, tSa pe eardast on fiiondes ortgearde, ^nd gedoo 
tSsBt ic msBge gehleran Sme stemna c. P. 38a 

ISAIAH. 

1. 16. AVwesSS iGWf t$8Bt ge sTn clsBne. 0. p. 421. 

3. 9. Hi Iffirdon hira synna swa-sw& Sodome dydon, ^nd hT hi 

n&nwuht ne hselon. G. P. 427, 
6. 8. Wa eow ]>e gadriatS has to hose, ^nd spannatS tSone SBcer to 

Sffim oSrum otS Ssbs l^ndes mearce, swelce ge ane willen gebogean 

ealle tSas eortSan. c. P. saa 
6. 5. Wa me SsBS ic swugode. c. P. 378. 
e. 6, 7. See c. P. 48. 
6. 8. Ic eom gearo, s^nde (s^nd H.) me. C P. 48. 

9. 13. Dis folc^nis no gew^nd to Sasm )>e hie swingt?. 0. P. 266, 
14. 13, 14. Ic wille wyrcean min setl on norSdsele, 9nd wille beon 

gellc Ssem Hiehstan. c. P. na 
28. 4. Dios sse cwitS Sffit tSa Vm scamige, Sidon. c. P. 409. 



3. 8. . . . UniiiBcmuBque ensis super 6. 8. Vae qui coniungitis dornum ad 
femur suum propter timores noc- domum, et agrum agro copulatis 
tumos. usque ad terminum loci; num- 

7. 4. ... Nasus tuus sicut turris JA- quid habitabitis vos soli (Greg, 
bani ( €h^, quae est in Libano). . . . soli vos) in medio terrae ? 

8. 3. Laeva eius sub capite meo, et 8. 5. . . . Vae mihi quia tacuL . . . 
dextera illius amplexabitur me. 8. 8. ... Ecce ego, mitte me. 

8. 13. Quae habitas in hortis, amici 9. 13. ... Populus non est reversus 
auscultant ; fac me audire vocem ad percutientem se. 
tuam. 14. 13, 14. ... Sedebo in monte tes- 

ISAIAH tamenti, in lateribus aquilonis, 

. . . similis ero Altissimo (Crreg. 
L 16. Layamini, mundi estote. . . . Fonam sedem meam ad aquilo- 
3. 9. ... Peccatum suum quasi nem, et ero similis Altissimo). 
{€h^, sicut) Sodoma praedica- 23. 4. Erubesce, Sidon: ait enim 
verunty nee absconderunt. . . . {Greg, om, enim) mare. . . . 



24 GREGORT's pastoral CARE 

80. aoy 31. Dm eag[an] weortSaS gesionde Snrne bebiodend, 9nd Sin 

earan gehirat^ under bsec c P. 4gs 
82. 17. ... t^ffitte 810 swigge w&re Vmre ryhtwisnesse fiiltom ^nd 

midwyrhta. 0. P. ajB, 
84. 15. ... t$8Bt Vmr se ill hffifde se (his H.) holh. c. P. 240. 
89. 4. See 0. P. 38. 

40. 9. Do )>6 wilt godspellian Sion, ftstig ofer heanne muni. c. P. 8a 
48. 25, 26. Dinra synna ne weorSe ic gemunende, ac gemun Sq 

hiora. 0. P. 4>3. 
48. 10. De ic geoeas on Ssem ofhe pe t$Q on w»re asoden, tSset wsbs 

on tSmum ierm'Sum. c. P. iSa 
62. II. Dots Sow clsene, ge pe beraS Godes fatu. 0. P 76. 
64. 4. Ne ondrffid Su tSe, fortSsBm t$a ne w3rrtSest gesc^ded. c. P. i8a 
64. 4y 5. Dsere scame 9nd Ssere scande pe tSu on iugutSe worhtes, ic 

gedo tSsBt So f orgitst ; 9nd Ssbs bismeres Vmes wuduwanh&des So 

ne gemanst ; forSffim Sset ib Vm W&ldend \>e Se geworhta a P ao^ 
64. II. Do eanna, Su ]>e art mid Sy storme ^nd mid Ssere yste 

onw^nd ^nd oferworpen. c. P. 180. 
66. 4| 5. Dis cwiS Dryhten : Dft afyrdan, t&l tSe behealdaS mmne 

rsBstedsBg, ^nd geceosatS Sset ic wille, ^nd mmne freondscipe 

gehealtSatS^ ic him s^Ue on mmum huse^ 9nd binnan mmum 

weallmn, wic 9nd b^teran n9man Sonne oSrum mmum sunum 

oVSe dohtrum. 0. P 407. 



80. ao, 31. . . . Et eront oculi tui 64. 4, 5. Noli timere, quia non con- 

videntes praeceptorem tuum, et funderis. . . . Confusionis ado- 

auras tuae audient verbum post lescentiae tuae oblivisceris, et 

tergam. . . . opprobii vidoitatis tuae non re- 

82. 17. ... Cultus iustitiae silen- cordaberis amplius (Oreg, cm, 

tium. . . . amplius) ; quia dominabitur tui 

84. 1 5. Ibi habuit foveam ericius. . . . qui fecit te. . . . 

40.9. Super montem excelsum as- 64. 11. Paupercula, tempestate con- 
cende, tu qui evangelizas Sion. . . . vulsa. . . . 

48. 35, 36. ... Et peccatorum tuo- 66. 4, 5. ... Haec dicit Dominus 

rum non recordabor (G»^. memor eunuchis: Qui custodierint sab- 

non ero). Reduc me in memoriam bata mea, et elegerint quae ego 

(Qreg, Tu autem memor esto). . . . (Oreg, om, ego) volui, et tenuerint 

48. 10. ... Elegi te in camino pau- foedus meum (Chreg. foedus meum 
pertatis. tenuerint), dabo eis in dome mea, 

62. II. ... Mundamini, qui fertis et in muris meis, locum et nomen 

vasa DominL melius a filiis et filiabus. . . . 

iPor'gehealdaS.' 



ISAIAH 30 — JEREMIAH 1 25 

66. 10. Dumbe hundas ne magon beorcan. C. P. 88. 

66. II. Dft hirdas nsefdon andgit. c. P. ^ 

67. II. Gle sindon leogende ; nseron ge no mm gemunende, ne ge 
no ne getSohton on oowerre heortan Zsdi ic swugode, swelce ic 
hit ne gesftwe. c. P. 15a 

68. I. Gliopa, ^nd ne bbn ; h^fe Qp Sine stefae sw& Ser (t$eB H.) 
bieme. a P. 9a 

68. 3. On eower faBstendagum bitS ongieten eower willa. c. P. 314. 
68. 4. To gemotum, ^nd to gecidum, 9nd to iersunga, 9nd to fyst- 

geboate, go fodstaS. a P. 314. 
68. 6, 7. Ne gecoas ic no Sis fasten, ac Syllic fsBsten ic gecOas : 

Brec Caem hyngriendum tSmne hlaf, 9nd tSbne wldfarendan 9nd 

Cone wsedlan l»d on tSin hoa c. P. 314. 
68. 9. Nq Sa me clipodest ; na ic eom her. o. P. 62. 
61. 8. Ic eom Dryhten ; ic lufige ryhte domas, 9nd ic hatige )>& l&c 

|>e blots on woh gereafodu. c. p. 34a. 
66. a. To hwffim locige ic boton to Ssem eaSmOdum, 9nd to V&m 

stillum^ 9nd to S&m pe him ondrsedatS min word? c. P. ^ 

JEKEMIAH. 
1. 6. Ealfi, eals, ealfi, Dryhten, ic eom cniht ; hwsdt can ic 
sprecan? 0. p. 4a. 

66. 10. ... Canes muti, non yalentes Numqoid tale est) ieiunium quod 

latrare. . . . elegi ? . . . (Crreg, ins. Sed) frange 

66. II. . . . Ipsi pastores ignorave- esnrienti panem tuum, et egenos 
nmt intelligentiam. . . . vagosque indue in domum 

67. II. ... Mentita es, et mei non tnam. . . . 

es recordata, neque cogitasti in 68. 9. . . . Glamabis, et dicet (Greg. 

corde tno ? quia ego tacens, et Adhuo loquente te dicam) : Ecce 

quasi non videna. . . . adsum. . • . 

68. 1. Clama, ne cesses ; quasi tuba 61. 8. ... Ego Dominus diligens 

exalta vocem tuam. . . . iudioium, et odio habens rapinam 

68. 3. . . . Ecce in die ieiunii yestri in holocausto. . . . 

invenitur yoluntas vestra (Greg. 66. a. ... Ad quern autem (Greg. 

sec ItdL In diebus ieiuniorum om. autem) respiciam nisi ad 

yestrorum inyeninntur yoluntates pauperculum, et contritom spiritu 

yestrae). • • . (Greg. see. Ital. nisi ad humilem 

68. 4. Ecce ad lites et contentiones et quietum), et trementem ser- 

ieiunatis, et percutitis pugno im- mones meos ? 

pie (Greg. see. ItdL In indicia et 

rixaa ieiunatis, et percutitis pug- JEREMIAH. 

nis). ... L 6. ... A, a, a, Domine Deus, ecce 

68. 6, 7. Nonne hoc est magis (Greg. nescio loqui, quia puer ego sum. 



26 Gregory's pastoral care 

1. 10. Ic hsebbe Se na todsBg ges^tne ofer nce ^nd ofer Sloda, Ssat 
tSa hi tolace ^nd toweorpe 9iid forspilde 9nd tOst^noe, 9nd 
getimbre ^nd geplantige. c. P. 441. 

2. 8. Hi hffifdon mme », ^nd hi me ne gecnewon. c. P. aS. 

3. I. Gif hwelc wif forlset hiere ceorl, ^hd nimS hire oSeme, 
^yenesta r^cce he hire idfre mfl, o$Se mseg hlo sfre 9ft cuman to 
him swa clsnu swa hio «r w»s ? Hwaet^ ?Sq tSomie earfc fo(r)- 
legen wiS immigne copenerey ^nd swa-tSeah ic cwe'Se : Gecier 9ft 
(t)o ms, cwaetS Dryhten. c. P. 40s 

d. 3. Eower n^bb sint swse scamlease swsb tS^a wifa 6e blotS fore- 
legissa. c. P. mS, 

li Da hsB&t forlegisse andwlitan, forSsem Se no ne sceamatS 

C. P. 403. 

4. 4. HealdaS eow tSset ge ne onslen min ierre mid eownim sear- 
wum, SsBt ge hit ne msBgen ^fb adwsescan. G. P. 435. 

5. 3. Dq hie tobrsece, ^nd Seah hie noldon underfbn Sine lare. 

C.P. 366, 

6. 29. Idel wses se blawere, forSsem hiera awiergdan weorc ne 

wurdon fr^m him asyndrede. c. P. a68. 
9. 5. Hie Iserdon hiera tungan, 9nd w^nedon to leasunge, 9nd 

swuncon on unnyttum (unryhtum H.) weorce. c. P. 238. 
16. 7. Ic o&lOg Sis folc, 9nd to forlore gedyde, 9nd hie hie Seah 

noldon onw9ndan fr9m hiera wOn wegum. c. P. 266, 
28. 2. Ic wrioe on eow seffcer eowrum geSeahte. a P. 435. 

1. 10. Ecce constitui te hodie super 4. 4. . . . Ne forte egrediatur ut ig- 
gentes et super regna, ut evellas nis indignatio mea, et succendar 
et destruas et disperdas et dis- tur, et non sit qui extinguat. . . . 
sipes, et aedifices et plantes. 6. 3. ... Attrivisti eos, et renuerunt 

2. 8. . . . Et tenentes legem nescie- accipere disciplinam. . . . 

runt me. ... 6. 29. . . . Frustra conflavit con- 

8. I. ... Si dimiserit vir uxorem flator; malitiae enim {Greg, am, 

suam, et (Oreg, ins, ilia) recedens enim) eorum non sunt consum- 

ab eo (Greg, am, ab eo) duxerit ptae. 

yirum alterum (^^. alium), num- 9. 5. ... Docuenmt enim {Greg, am, 

. quid revertetur ad cam ultra? enim) linguam suam loqui men- 

numquid non polluta et contami- dacium ; ut inique agerent labo- 

nata erit mulier ilia ? Tu autem raverunt. 

fomicata es cum amatoribus mul- 16. 7. . . . Interfeci et disperdidi 

tis ; tamen revertere ad me, dicit (Chreg, perdidi) populum meum 

Dominus. . . . (Oreg. istum), et tamen a viis 

8. 3. ... Frons mulieris meretricis suis non sunt reversi. 

fiEicta est tibi, noluisti erubescere. 28. 2. . . , Yisitabo super vos mali- 



JEBEMIAH 1 — EZEKIEL 4 27 

48. lo. Awyrged biS se m9n se J>g wymtJ his sweorde blcdes. 

c. P. 3A 378. 
61. 9. We lacnedon Babylon, 9nd hlo Seah ne weartS geheeled. 

C.P. j<S6. 

LAMENTATIONS. 

2. 14. Eowre witgan eow witgodon dysig 9nd leasunga, ^nd noldon 
eow gecySan ©owre unryhtwisnesse, tSaet he (hie H.) eow 
gebrohten on hreowsunge. o. P. 9a 

3. 48. Todselnessa S&ra wsetera otleton min eagan. c. P. 413. 

4. I. EalA, hwy is Sis gold adeorcad ? 9nd C»t SBtfeleste hiew, hwy 
wearS hit onhworfen [ahworfen] ? Toworpne sint V& stanas Ssbs 
temples, 9nd licgeaS set selcre strsete ^nde. C. P. 13a. 

EZEKIEL. 

1. 18. See c. p. 194. 

2. 1. See 0. p. 4^ 

4. I. Nim sume tTglan, 9nd l^ge beforan tSe, 9nd writ on hiere Sa 
burg Hferusalem. G. P. 16a 

li Genim Se ane tTglan, 9nd l^ge beforan Se, 9nd wnt on 
hiere Sa burg Hierusalem. c. P. x6a 

4. 3, 3. BesittaS hie ntan, 9nd wyrceaS oSer faesten wiS hie, 9nd 
beraS hiere hlsed to, 9nd s^nd Sserto gefylceo, 9nd SerscaS Sone 
weall mid rammum. And ^ 9ft he him tsehte to fultome Sffit 
he him gen&me ane Irene hierstepannan, 9nd S9tte betweoh 
hiene 9nd Sa burg for laeme wealL c. P. 1601 

tiam (Greg, iuxta fractom) stu- 8. 48. Divisionea aquarum deduxit 

diorum vestrorum. . . . oculus mens. . . , 

48. 10. ... Maledictus qui prohibet 4. i. Quomodo obscoratam est au- 

gladiom suum a sanguine. rum, mutatus est color optimus, 

51. 9. Guravimus Babylonem, et non dispersi sunt lapides sanctuarii 

est sanata. ... in capite omnium platearum ? 

EZEKIEL. 
LAMENTATIONS. 

4 I. ... Sume tibilaterem,et pones 

2. 14. Prophetae tui viderunt tibi eum coram te, et describes in eo 

falsa et stulta, nee aperiebant civitatem lerusalem. 

iniquitatem tuam, ut te ad poeni- 4 3, 3. Et ordinabis adversus earn 

tentiam provocarent. . . . obsidionem, et aedificabis muni- 

* So Sweet. 



28 Gregory's pastoral care 

n YmbsittatS tS& burg switSe gebyrdelice, 9nd getrymiatS ^w 
wiS hie. c. P. 160, 

II WyrceatS fsasten ymb Ca burg. c. P. 16a. 

il BeratS hiere to hlsBd, 9nd ymbsittaS hie, ^nd ^S to mid 
rammum. c. P. 162. 

II Oenim t^ &ne Irene hierstepannan, ^nd s^te betweoxn tSe 
9iid Hierusalem for iseme wealL 0. P. 162. 

II S^te iseme weall betweox (betuh H.) Se 9nd Sa 
burh. c. P. i6*. 
8. 8-10. Bvl, in9nnes sunu, SurhSyrela Cone wah. Da ic "Sa t^ne 
wah SurhS^elodne hsefde, • . . Sa eowde hO me ane duru beinnan 
Sffim wealle, 9nd cwsBtS to mo : Gkmg inn, geseoh 8a scande 9nd 
Sa wirrestan Sing 8e tSas m^n hor doS. Ic Sa Oode inn, 9nd 
geseah Sser Sft anllcnessa ealra crOopendra wuhta 9nd eabra 
anscunigendra [anscunigendlicra] nietena, 9nd ealle tSa heargas 
[hearga] Israhela folces w»ron atlfred (atiefrede H.) on Ssem 
wage. o. P. 15a. 

n Da ic hffifde 6one weall SurhtSfrelod, tSa geseah ic 
duru. c. P. 154. 

ii G9ng inn, 9nd geseoh ]>a heardsseltb 9nd Sft sc9nde ]>e t^ 
hor doS. c. P. 154. 

II Ic Sft oode inn, 9nd geseah Sa anllcnessa ealra crOopendra 

wuhta, 9nd oac onscunigendlicra nietena. c. P. 154. 

18. 5. Ne come go nO togeanes minum folce tSast go meahton 

standan on minum gefeohte for Israhela folce, no go tSone weall 

ne trymedon ymb hiera has on tSsm dsBge ]>e him nidSearf 

W8BS. c. P. 88. 

18. 18. Wa Ssem ]>e willatS under slcne ^InbOgan l9Cgean pyle, 
9nd bolster under selcne hn^ccan, m^n mid to gefonne. 0. P. 142. 

tioqes, et comportabis aggerem, hie. £t ingressos vidi, et ecce 

et dabis contra earn castra, et omnia similitudo reptilium, et 

pones arietes in gyro. Et ta animalium abominatio, et uni- 

same tibi sartaginem ferream, et versa idola domus Israel depicta 

pones earn in {Greg, om, in) erant in pariete. . . . 

mumm ferreum inter te et inter 18. 5. Non ascendistis ex adverso, 

civitatem. . . . neque {Greg, nee) opposuistis mu- 

8. 8-10. . . . Fili hominis, fode parie- rum pro dome Israel, ut staretis 

tern. Et cum fodissem parietem, in proelio in die Domini, 

apparuit ostium unum. Et dixit 18. 18. ... Yae {Greg, ins, his) quae 

ad me : Ingredere, et vide abomi- {Greg, qui) consuunt pulvillos sub 

nationes pessimas quas isti facinnt omni cubito manus, et faciunt 



KZin^TET* 8-34 29 

16. i^, i£. Dryhten cwlS to Cisse byrg: Do wsere fiolfr^med on 
mmum wllte, 9nd Sift fortrQwdes 6a Se for 8sem, ^nd forl&ge 
Se Sines ffignes S^nces. o. P. 465. 

n Cte Sow forlsBgon eowres »gnes S^ncea. c. P. 4^ 

22. 18. Dis Israhela folc is geworden nQ me to sindruni, 9nd to 
ftre, 9nd to tine, 9nd to Tseme, 9nd to leade, inne on mlnum 

O&e. 0. P. j66L 

28. 3. • . . DsBt hi hi forlsegen on Egiptum on hira giogut$e ; hi 

wffiron tSser forlegene, 9nd Sser wteron gehn^scode hiera breost, 

9nd forbrocene Sft dela hiora msBgdenhades. 0. P. 403, 405. 

I) On Egiptum bloS forbrocene Sa wtestmas fS&rh dela. c. P. 405. 
24. 12. Dser W88S swiSe swltHic geswinc, 9nd Sffir wsds micel 

swftt figoten, 9nd Seah ne meahto m9n him of animan tk>ne 

miclan rust, ne furSum mid ftre ne meahte hine m9n aweg 

adon. c. P. a68. 
82« 19. Astig 9ft ofdone S9nan Se tSa wenst Saet t$a wlitegost 

sle. o. p. 463. 
84. 4. DsBt sceap tbet Vabr scancforad wsbs, ne spilcte ge tSset, 

9nd SsBt S»r forloren wsbs, ne sohte ge Sset^ ne h&m ne 

brohton. c. P. laa. 

Qe budon swiSe nclice 9nd swltfe agendlice. c. P. 144. 
84. i8y 19. Oe fortrsedon Oodes soeapa gsers, 9nd ge gedrefdon 

hira waster mid eowrum fotum, Seah ge hit »r undrefed 

druncon. 0. P. 30. 



cervicalia sub capite universae 24. 12. Multo labore sudatum est, 

aetatis, ad capiendas animas. ... et non exivit de ea nimia rubigo 

16. 14, 15. ... Ferfecta eras in de- eius, neque per ignem. 

core meo quern posueram super 82. 19. Quopulchrioresdescende.... 

te, dicit Domiuus Deus {Oreg. 84. 4. . . . Quod coufractum (Greg, 

am, Beus). Et habens fiduciam in fractum) est non alligastis, et 

pulchritudine tua, fomicata es in quod abiectum est non reduxis- 

nomine tuo. ... tis, et quod perierat nou quae- 

22. 18. ... Versa est mihi domus sistis (Greg. om. et quod perierat 

Israel iu scoriam ; onmes isti aes, non quaesistis) ; . sed ( Greg. Vos 

et stannum, et ferrum, et plum- autem) cum austeritate impera- 

bum, in medio fornacis. . . . batis eis, et cum potentia. 

28.3. ...FomicataesuntinAegypto, 84. 18, 19. ... Gum (Greg. ins. ipsi) 

in adolescentia sua f omicatae sunt ; purissimam ( Greg, limpidissimam ) 

ibi subacta sunt ubera earum, et aquam biberetis, reliquam pedibus 

fractae sunt mammae pubertatis vestris turbabatis ; et oves meae 

earum. his ( Greg. om. bis) quae conculcata 



30 Gregory's pastoral care 

36. 5. HTe dydon mln land him selfum to ierfel^nde mid gefean, 
9nd mid ealre heorfcan, 9nd mid ealle mode. c. P. 387. 

43. 13. WsBS . . . beboden Ezechiele Ssem wTtgan SsBt he sceolde 
tSbne Godes alter habban uppan aholodne. G. P. ai6. 

II Holh W8d8 beboden tSsat sceolde boon on Ssem weobude 
uppan. c. P. 218. 

. . . "Sffit SsBt holh sceolde boon on Ssm weobude &nre ^Ine 
brad 9nd anre ^Ine l^ng. o. P. 218. 

44. 12, Yfle proostas blot5 folces hryra 0. P. 3a 

44. 20. . , • SfiBtte Sft s&cerdas ne sceoldon no hiera hoafdu scieran 
mid scearseaximiy no ^ft hie ne sceoldon hiera loccas Isetan 
weaxan, ac hie sceoldon hie ^fsian mid scearum. c. P. 138. 

DANIEL. 

4. 16 ff. See 0. p. 3& 

4. 30 (Vulg. a;). Ho ne is Sis nQ slo micle Babilon ]>e ic self 
atimbrede to kynestole 9nd to tJrymme, mo selfum to wlite 
9nd to wuldre, mid mine figne msBgene 9nd str^ngeo ? c. P. 38. 

HOSEA. 

2. 8. Ic him sealde hwsete, 9nd win, 9nd ^le, 9nd gold, 9nd sylofr 
ic him sealde genoh, 9nd Sset hie worhton to diofolgieldmn 
Bale hiora gode. 0. P. 368. 

4. 9. Swelc Saet folc bitS, sweic bit5 se s&cerd. 0. P. 13a. 



pedibuB vestris fuerant, pasceban- DANIEL. 

tur, et quae pedes vestri turbave- ^ ^t , « , 

rant, haec bibebant. *• *7 Nonne haec est Baby- 

36. 5 Dederunt terram meam !<>^, °^^^ quam ego aedificavi 

sibi in hereditatem cum gaudio, "^ domiun regni, (Greg, ins. et) m 

et toto corde, et ex animo. . . . robore fortitudmis meae, et in 

43. 13. Istae autem mensurae al- glona decons mei ? 
tans . . . : in sinu eins erat cubi- 
tus ... ; haec quoque erat fossa ttaqita 
altaris ( Greg. ^m.). MUbJLA. 

44. 12. ... Facti sunt domui Israel 2. 8. . . . Dedi ei (Greg, eis) fru- 

in offendiculum iniquitatis. . . . mentum, et (Greg, om, et) vinum, 

44.20. (Crre^. iW.Sacerdotes) caput et oleum, et aigentum multipli- 

autem (Chreg. om. autem) suum caviei (O^. eis), etaurum, quae 

non radent, neque comam nu- fecerunt Baal, 

trient, sed tondentes attondent 4. 9. Et erit sicut populus, sic 

(Greg, attondeant) capita sua. sacerdos. . . . 



EZEEIEL 36 — ZEPHANIAH 1 31 

6. I. Yfle pr6ostas blotJ folces hryre ^ C. P. ja 

8. 4. Hi ncsodon, nss Seah mines tS^nces ; ealdorm^n hi wsron^ 
9nd ic hi ne catJe. C. P. ad. 

9. 8. Yfle preostas blotS folces hiyre*. c. P. 3a 

JOEL. 
2. 15. Geh&lgiaS eower flsBsteEu 0. P. 314. ' 

AMOS. 

1. 13. Hie snidon S& Galatiscan wif pe beameacne wffiron, 9nd 
woldon mid Sy geryman hiora landgemseru. c. P. 366. 

U M^n snitS Sft beameacan wif on G^alatS, hiora mearce mid to 
ryman [hrymanne] (rymanne H.). c. P. ^ 

HABAKKUK 

2. 6. Wft S»m ]>e eakieg gadraS on hiene selfiie fSmi h^fige f^nn, 
^nd gemanig&ldaS SsBtte his ne hfS, c. P. 328. 

ZEPHANIAH. 

1. 14-16. Git c3rmS se micla 9nd se msra ^nd se ^geslica Oodes 
dsDg ; se dsBg biS ierres dsBg, 9nd Siestra SsBg, 9nd mistes 9nd 
gebreces 9nd blemena fSsBg, 9nd gedynes ofer ealla truma ceastra 
9nd ofer ealle hea hwammas. 0. P. 244. 

6. I. Laqueos &cti estis specula- HABAKKUK 

tioni(Gr.^Laqnen8ruinaepopuU a. 6. . . . Vae ei, qui mnltiplicat nor. 

mei, sacerdotes). ... . . 

o T • X i. sua; U8quequo...aggravat contra 

8. 4. Ipsi regnaveront, et non ex j , i. « 
' ^ , \r ../' . . se densumlutmn? 

me ; prmcipes exstitenmt, et non 

cognovi (Greg, ego ignoravi). . . . 7TrPTTAmATT 

9. 8 Propheta laqueus ruinae ZJl.i'llAJNlAH. 

£actu8 est (Greg. Laqueus ruinae l. 14-16. luxta est (Greg, Ecce) dies 

populi mei, sacerdotes). Domini magnus ( Greg, ins, et horri- 

jQ jjj^^ bilis, from Joel 2. 3 1 ). . . . Dies irae, 

A a x-i2 I • • • dies ilia, . . . dies tenebrarum et 

2. 15. . . . Sanctificate leiumum. . . . v • • j. u 1 j. * v 

caliginis, dies nebulae et turbi- 

AMOS. nis, dies tubae et clangoris super 
L 13. ... Dissecuerit (Greg, Secue- (Greg, ins, omnes) civitates muni- 
runt) praegnantes GriJaad ad tas et super (Greg. ins. omnes) 
dilatandnm terminum suum. angulos excelsos. 

' There is oonsiderabla nnoertainty whether the Old Kngligh is meant for the 
translation of these passages, or of Eaek. 44. 12. 



32 QEEGORY's pastoral CARE 

HAGGAI. 

1. 6. Se \>e medsceattas gadrsSSf he I^geS hie on Syrelne 
pohhan. c. P. 34^. 

ZECHAEIAH. 

7. 5, 6. Eall tSffit Sffit ge fBBston ^nd weopon on Ssem fiftan ^nd 
on Sffim siofotSan mOnt$e nQ hundsiofontig wintra, ne foBste 
ge tSffis nfinht me ; 9nd Sonne ge seton, Sonne »ton ge eow 
selfum, 9nd Sonne ge druncon, Sonne Sruncon ge eow 
selfiun. G. P. 314, 31^ 

MALACHL 

2. 7. Slo ffi sceal bTon soht on Sibs s&cerdes maSe, 9nd his 
weloras gehealdaS Sset ^ndgit, forS&m he biS Godes boda to 
Sffim f olce. 0. P. 9a 

TOBIT. 

4. 17 (Vulg. is). S^te Sm wm, 9nd l^ge Smne hlfti^ ofer ryhtwnsra 
m9nna byrgenne^ 9nd ne et his n&uht, ne ne drinc mid Saem 
synfullum. 0. P. 326. 

WISDOM OF SOLOMON. 

L 5. Dffis Halgan Q&stes l&r ^ wille fleon leasimga c. p. 242, 
2. 34. • • • SsBS lytegan feondes, ]>e be him awriten is SsBtte for his 
SD&te deaS become ofer ealle eorSan. a P. 232. 

HACjGAI. et legem reqnirent ex ore eius, 

L 6. . . . Qui mercedes congregavit, ^^^ angelus Domini exercituum 

misit eas in sacculum pertusum. ^^ 

ZECHARIAH. TOBIT. 
7. 5, 6, ... Cum ieiunaretis et plan- 4. ig. Panem tuum et vinum tuum 
geretifl in quinto et (Greg, ins. (Greg, om. tuum) super sepul- 
in) septimo {Greg, ins, mense) per turam iusti constitue, et noli ex 
ho8 septuaginta annos, numquid eo manducare et bibere cum pec- 
ieiunium ieiunastis mihi? et catoribus. 
cum comedistis et bibistis, num- 
quid non vobis {Greg, vobismet- WISDOM OP SOLOMON, 
ipsis) comedistis, et vobismet- , « . .^ - ,^ . x 
ipsis bibistis ? ^' ^' ^pintus enun {Greg, om, enim) 

sanctus disciplinae efiugiet fic- 

MALACHL tum 

2. 7. Labia enim (Greg, om, enim) 2. 24. Inyidia autem diaboli mors 

sacerdotis custodient scientiam, intravit in orbem terrarum. 
1 MiBiranslation, as if * Spiritus sanoti disoipUna.' 



HAGGAI 1 — ECCLESIASTICUS 32 33 



ECCLESIASTICUa 

7. 14 (Vulg. 15). Ne §ftga tSa Cm word on Srnuin gebede. 0. p, a^u 

10. 9. Hwset ofermodegatS 8106 eor'Se ^nd Sis dost ? c. P. ^ 

10. 13 (Vulg. 14). • • • SsBt selces yfles fruma w»re ofermetta. c. P. yxx 

11. TO. Sunu mm, ne todsel Sa on to fela t^m mod ^nd tSm weorc 
^ndemes. c. P. 36^ 

12. 4, 5 (Vulg. 5, 6). S$le Vm god, 9nd nft Seah tS»m synfuUum ; do 
wel tSsBm eaSmodum, 9nd Ssem arleasum noht. c. P. 324. 

19. I. . . . Sffitte 86, 86 t$e nylle onscunian his lytlan scylda, SsBt 
ho wille gellsian to m&ran. c. P. 437. 

20. 7. Se wisa swugaS ot^ ho ongitt Saat him bit$ b^ttre to sprec- 
anne. c. p. 274. 

20. 30 (Vulg. 33). Ha nyt biS se forholena crseft, dSSe tJaet 

forhydde gold ? 0. P. 376. 
32. I. To ealdorm^nn fSn eart ges^tt ; ne bio So Soah to np&hffifen, 

ac bio swelce an Smra hierem9nna. c. P. uS. 
32. 7 (Vulg. 10, ix). Dq geonga, bTo tS^ unlt$e to clipianne ^nd to 

leeranne, ge furtSum tStna &gna sprseca ; 9nd Seah So m9n tuwa 

frigne, gebld So mid Ssere andsware, otS Sq wite "SsBt ^Sm sprsec 

hsBbbe »gt$er ge ord ge ^nde. c. P. 385. 
32. 19 (Vulg. 34). Sunu mm, ne do So n&n wuht botan getJeahte, 

tSbnne ne hilwtS hit So Sonne hit gedon bit$. c. P. a86. 

20. 7. Homo {Greg, om. Homo) sa- 

ECCLESIA8TICUS. piens tacebit usque ad tempus. . . . 

7. 15. Non (6^. Ne)itere8verbam 20. 32. Sapientia absconsa {Oreg. 

in oratione tua. abscondita) et thesaurus invisus, 

10. 9. Quid superbit terra et cinis ? quae ntilitas in utrisque ? 

10. 14. Initium superbiae hominis, 82. i. Rectorem (Greg. Bucem) te 

apostatare a Deo (Oreg. Quia posuerunt (Greg, constituerunt) ? 

initium omnis peccati superbia Noli extolli, (Greg, ins, sed) esto 

est). in illis quasi unus ex illis. 

IL 10. Fili, ne in multis sint actus 82. 10, 11. Adolescens, loquere in 

tui. . . . causa tua viz ; (Greg, ins, et) si 

12. 5, 6. Da bono, et non receperis bis interrogatus fiieris, habeat 
peccatorem ; benefac humili, et caput (Greg, initium) responsum 
non dederis impio. • . . tuum (Greg, responsio tua). 

18. I. ... Qui spemit modica (Greg, 82. 34. Fili, sine consilio nihil facias, 
modica spemit), paulatim decidet et post ftM^tum non poenitebis. 
(Greg, decidit). 



34 Gregory's pastoral care 

34. 20 (Vulg. 24). Se ]7e me br^ ngS l&c of earmes m9nnes aBhtum 
on woh gereafodum, t^nne biS Caet swelce hwa wille blotan C«m 
fsBder to Sance 9nd to l&cimi his &gen beam, 9nd hit tSbime 
cwelle beforan his eagum. c. p. 344. 

84. 25 (Vulg. 50). Gif hwa on hand nimt$ hwnt undsnes 9nd hine 
8Bfter 8»m a8[w]ih'S, 9nd Sonne 9ft [fehtSJ on Saet ilce t5»t he »r 
f^ngy hw8dt forst^nt him "Sonne Sset serre Sweal ? c. p. 4J1. 



MATTHEW. 

8. 10. No is "Sonne Slo 8bx a89tt on Sone wyrttruman Sads 

treowes. a p. 358. 

^Ic tnow man sceal ceorfan, "pe gode wsestmas ne birS, 9nd 

weorpan on f^, 9nd forbsBrnan. 0. P. 338. 
6. 9. Eadige bToS Sa gesibsuman, forSsm hie bloS Oodes beam 

gen9mde. c. P. 3^ 
6. 15. Ne scyle nan m9n bl»cem selan under mittan. c. P. 42, 
6. 16. DoS eower godan weorc beforan mannum, Sadt hi msegen 

weorSian eoweme FsBder Se on hefonum is. 0. P. 449. 

II . . . SsDt hi weorSigen eoweme Fsdder Se on hefonum 

ia 0. P. 451. 
6. 23y 24. Gif So wille Sm lao br9ngan to Ssem wiofiide, 9nd So 

Sonne Ssr ryhte ofS9noe hwsethugu Saas ]7e Sm niehsta So 

wiSerweardee gedon haebbe, forl»t Sonne an Sin lac beforan 

Sffim wiofude, 9nd fer srest aafter him ; Iset inc gesoman sr So 

Stn lac br9nge ; brfng siSSan Sin lac. c. P. 348. 

84. 34. Qui offert sacrificiam ex 6. 9. Beati pacifici, quoniam filii 
( Crreg, de) substantia pauperam, Dei vocabuntur. 
quasi qui victimat filium in con- 6. 15. Neque accendunt lucemam, 
spectu patris sui. et ponunt earn sub medio. . . . 

84. 30. Qui baptizatur a mortuo, et 6. 16. . . . Yideant opera vestra 

itenim tangit eum ( Greg, ilium), bona, et glorificent Fatrem ves- 

quid proficit lavatio illius {Chreg. trum qui in coelis est. 

eius)? 5. 23, 24. Si eigo {Greg.om, ergo) 

MATTHEW. offers munus tuum ad altare, et ibi 

8. 10. lam enim {Greg, om, enim) recordatus fueris quia frater tuus 
securis ad radicem arborum ( Greg, habet ab'quid adversum te ; relin- 
arboris) posita est; omnis ergo que ibi munus tuum ante al tare, et 
(Greg, om, ergo) arbor, quae non vade prius reconciliari fratri tuo, 
facit fructum bonum, excidetur, et tunc veniens offeres munus 
et in ignem mittetur. tuum. 



E(XJLESIASTICUS 34 — MATTHEW 12 35 

6. 44. LufiatS eowre fiend, ^nd dotS tSsem wel }>e eow ser 

hatedon, 9nd gebiddaS for ]?& pe eower ehtatS ^nd eow I&S 

dots, a p. 222, 
6. I. GiemaS Saet ge eowre ryhtwTsnesse ne don beforan man- 

niun. c. P. 334- 

D BehealdaS eow tSset ge ne dOn oowre ryhtwisnesse beforan 

m9nnum, Sylss hi Cow h^rien. c. P. 449, 451. 
6. 2. • • . SflBt SsBt wffire hira med. c. p. 449- 
6. 5. . . . SsBt 810 winestre h9nd ne scyle witan hwflet effo swiSre 

do. C. P. $22. 

6. 24. Ne msBg n&n m9n twcem hlafordum hieran. c. P. ia& 

7. 3. Hwset, Sa meaht gesion lytebie cfS on "Sines broSur eagan, 
9nd ne meaht gefredan micelne beam on Sinum llgnan. c. P. 224. 

7. 5. Dq licettere, aweorp sBiest of Smrnn fignum oagan Sone 

greatan beam, 9nd cunna siSSan hwaetSer Sa maege adon Sone 

ctS of Smes broSur eagan. c. p. 224. 
7. 13. DsBt is swtSe rOm weg 9nd widgille ]>e Iset to forwyrde (f»r- 

wyrde H.). c. P. 13a. 
7. 19. See Matt 3. 10. 
10. x6. Bio go sw» wsBre swsb nsedran, 9nd sw» bilwite swse 

culfem. c. P. 2^6. 
10. 34. Ne wene go no tSast ic to 6»m come on eortSan tSset ic sibbe 

s^nde on eortSan, ac sweord. C P. 352. 
12. 36. ^ces unnyttes wordes S&ra ]>e m$n sprecaS hie sculon §f(; 

ryht awyrcean on domes dsege. c. P. aSa 

6. 44. ... Diligite inimicos vestros, bem de oculo tuo, et tunc videbis 

bene&cite bis qui oderunt vos, eiicere festucam de oculo fratris 

et orate pro persequentibus et tui. 

calumniantibus yos. 7. 13. . . . Lata porta (Oreg, om, 

6. I. Attendite ne iustitiam ves- porta) et spatiosa via est quae 

tram faciatis coram hominibus, ducit ad perditionem. . . . 

ut videamini ab eia. . . . 10. 16. . . . Estote ergo (Greg. om. 

e. 2. ... Amen dico vobis, rece- ergo) prudentes sicut aerpentes, 

perunt mercedem suam. et simplices sicut columbae. 

6. 3. ... Nesciat sinistra tua quid 10. 34. Noiite arbitrari quia pacem 

faciat deztera tua. venerim (Greg, venerim pacem) 

6. 24. Nemo potest duobus dominis mittere in terram ; nonveni pacem 
servire. . . . mittere, sed gladiimi. 

7. 3. Quid autem vides festucam in 12. 36. . . . Omne verbum otiosum 
oculo fratris tui, et trabem in quod locuti fuerint homines, red- 
oculo tuo non vides ? dent rationem de eo (Greg, de eo 

7. 5* Hypocrita, eiice primum tra- rationem) in die iudicii. 

D 2 



36 Gregory's pastoral care 

12. 43-45. Donne &n unclsene g&st biS adrifen of Ssem m$n, Sonne 
biS SflBt has clsene ; ac gif he ^ft cymS, ^nd tSset has idel 
gem6tt> he hit gefyUetS mid switSe m9negum. c. P. aSa. 

13. a8. Sum man Sis dyde "pe Ore firond wass. c. P. 356. 

15. II. Ne geunclsensaS SsBt no tSone m9n SsBt on his matS 
gffiS ; ac SsBt SsBt of his mat$e gseS, SsBt hiene geuncUensaS. 
0. P. 316. 

15. 14. Oif se blinda t$one blindan IsedeS, hi feallaS begen on &nne 
pyt. c. P. aS. 

16. a6. Hwset forstfnt senegum m^n (Stet H.), Seah he gemangige 
(mangige H.) Sast he eabie Sisne middangeard fige, gif he his 
saule forspildeS ? c. P. 33a, 

18. 6. Se })e »nigne Sissa ierminga beswicS, him wiere b^tre S»t 
him wffire sumu esulcweom to Ssem swiran getlgged, 9nd sw» 
aworpen to s»s gnmde. c. p. aa 

10. II. Ne undertotS no ealle m$n S&s l&re. c. P. 409. 

20. 35-28. Wiete ge Ssette Seoda k3minga8 beotS Saas folces w&lden- 
das, 9nd 6a "pe Sone onwald be^S, hie beoS hiafurdas gehatene. 
Ne sie hit Sonne no sw® betweoxn eow; ac swte-hwelc-swS 
wille betweoxn eow fyrmest been, se sceal blon eower Segn, 
9nd swse-hwelo-swffi wille betweoxn eow msest beon, sle se 



12. 43-45. Cum autem immundos prodest homini, si mondum uni- 

spiritus exierit ab homine, . . . yersam (Greg, totum mundum) 

veniens inveniet earn vacantem, lucretor, animae vero suae de- 

scopis mundatam. . . . Tancvadit, trimentum patiator {Greg, far 

et assumit septem alios spiritus ciat) ? . . . 

secum, . . . habitant ibL . . .{Greg. 18. 6. Qui autem {Greg. am. autem) 

sum. Uno quidem exeunte spiritu scandalizaverit unum de pusillis 

munda domus dicitur, sed multi- istis qui in me credunt, expedit 

plicius redeunte dum vacat occu- ei ut suspendatur mola asinaria 

patur). in collo eius, et demeigatur in 

18. 28. . . . Inimicus homo hoc profundum maris, 

fecit. ... 19. II, . . . Non omnes capiunt ver* 

15. II. Non quod intrat in os coin- bum istud {Greg. hoc). . . . 

quinat hominem ; sed quod pro- 20. 25-28. . . . Scitis quia principes 

cedit ex ore, hoc {Greg. om. hoc) gentium dominantur eorum, et 

coinquinat hominem. qui maiores sunt potestatem exer- 

15. 14. ... Caecus autem si caeco cent in eos. Non ita erit inter 
ducatum praestet {Greg. Si caecus vos ; sed quicumque yoluerit inter 
caeco ducatum praebeat), ambo vos maior fieri, sit vester minister, 
in foveam cadunt. et qui voluerit inter vos primus 

16. 26. Quid enim {Greg. om. enim) esse, erit vester servus;sicut(G^. 



MATTHEW 12-24 37 

eower Seow ; swse-swffi m9imes sunu, • . • ne c5m he no 
to Ssem on eort^an Saet him m9n "Senade, ac t^sat ho wolde 
Sonian. c. p. laa 

D Ne com ic to Son on eor'San Saet mo m9n tSonode, ac to Son 
tSffit ic wolde Segnian. c. P. 30a 

28. 6, 7. Hi sOceaS ]>$Bt hi m9n serest grete 9nd weorSige on 
ceapstOwimi 9nd on geblorscipum, 9nd Jwt hi fyrmest hlynigen 
SBt »fengiflimi, 9nd l^aet yldeste setl on gemotingum hi 
soceaS. c. p. sts, 

23. 13. NftSer n© hie selfe on ryhtne weg gan noldon, no oSrum 
geSafian. c. P. 58. 

28. 23. Ge tlogoSiaS ©owre mintan 9nd ©oweme dile 9nd ©oweme 
kymen, 9nd IsetaS untlogoSad Ssette diorwyrSre is ©owra oSra 
»hta, 9nd S^ bebodu Se glet maran sint on Seere sewe g© no ne 
healdaSy Saet is ryht dom 9nd mildheortnys 9nd troowa. c. P. 439. . 

23. 24. . . . Saet hi wi'5bl©owen t$»re fleogan, 9nd forswulgun tSone 
olfend. c. P. 439. 

23. 27. • . • SsBt hi wseren gelicost d©adra manna byrgennum, Sk 
blots atan oft swlt$e wlitige geworhte, 9nd bloS innan swlt$e fQle 
gefylde. c. P. 449. 

24. 48-51. Se yfela ^©ow cwiS on his mode : Hit bitS l9ng hwonne 
se hlaford cume; ic mteg sloan 9nd ierman mine h©afudge- 
mseccean ; itt him Sonne 9nd drincS mid S^m dnincenwillum 
m9imum, 9nd Uet his hlafordes gebod to glemellste. Donne 

2 quia) filius hominis non venit 23. 34. . . . Excolantes (Greg. Li- 

ministrari, sed ministrare. . . . qoantes) culicem, camelom aatem 

28. 6, 7. Amant autem primes recu- glutientes. 

bitnsincoenis^etprimascathedras 28.37. . . . Similes estis sepulcris 

in synagogis, et salutationes in dealbatis, quae a foris parent 

foro. . . . (Greg. sum. Primas hominibns speciosa, intus vero 

salutationes in foro, primos in plena sunt ossibus mortuorum et 

coenis recubitus, primas in con- omni spurcitia (Greg. sum. Quos 

ventibus cathedras quaerunt). recte sepulcra dealbata speciosa 

28. 13.... Yos enim non intratis, nee ezterins, sed mortuorum ossibus 

introeuntes sinitis intrare (Greg. plena . . .). 

sum. Nee ipsi intrant, nee alios 24. 48-51. Si autem (Greg. Quod si) 

intrare permittunt). dixerit mains servus iUe (Greg. 

23. 23. ... Decimatis mentham et ille servus) in cerde sue : Moram 

anethum et ejminum, et reliquis- flEieit dominus mens venire ; et 

tis ( Greg, relinquitis) quae graviora coeperi t percutere censervos suos, 

sunt iegis, indicium et misericer- manducet autem et bibat cum 

diam et fidem. . • . ebriosis (Greg, ebriis) ; veniet 



38 Gregory's pastoral care 

cymS his hl&ford on V&m dsBge ]>e he ne wenS, 9nd on S& tiid 
Sfet he hiene &r n&t; hsefS hine Sonne siSSan for sanne 
llcettere. c. P. laa 

25. i8. Seeav,fi. 

25. 24 ff. iSeccP. 378. 

25. 41. G^ewTtaS fi9m me, Awiergede, on ece ffr, SaBt wsas gegear- 
wod diofle 9nd his ^nglum. o. p. 3^ 

25. 42, 43. Me hyngrede, ^nd ge me n&uht ne s&ldon etan ; me 
Syrste, 9nd ge me ne s&ldon drincan ; ic wsbs cuma, 9nd 
ge me noldon onfon; ic wsra nacod, 9nd ge me noldon 
bewiion ; ic wsbs untrum 9nd on carcsBrne, 9nd ge mm noldon 
f andian. c. P. 3^ 

28. 10. FaratS 9nd cySaS minimi broSrum ]mi hie cumen to Gali- 
letmi ; Cffir hie me geslot!. c. p. 42. 

MARK 

9. 36. See Mati 16. 26. 

9. 5o(yulg. 49). HabbaS ge sealt on eow, 9nd aibbehabbatS betweoh 
eow. c. p. ga. 

il HabbatS ge sealt on eow, 9nd sibbe betweoh eow. c. P. 94. 
II HabbaS sealt on eow, 9nd (habbaS H.) sibbe betweoxen 
eow. c. p. 346. 

LUKE. 

2. 42, 43, 46. . . . Sfette Ore Hffilend, tSa he wsbs tw^lfwintre, wurde 
beeeftan his meder 9nd his msegum innan Ssere ceastre Hieru- 
salem. Ac fffc, Sa his mtegas hine sohton, Sa fundon hie hiene 



dominas send illios in die qua me ; infirmus et in carcere, et non 

non sperat, et hora qua ignorat, yisitastis me. 

et diyidet eum, partemque eins 28. 10. Ite, nuntiate {Oreg. dicite) 

ponet cum hypocritia. . . . fratribus meis (Greg. am. rel.) ut 

25.41. . . . Discedite a me, male- eant in Gralilaeam; ibi me vide- 

dicti, in ignem aetemimi, qui bunt, 

paratus est diabolo et angelis MARE. 

^^^' « . . . / X, 9. 49. . . . Habete in vobis sal (Greg. 

25. 43, 43. Esunvi emm (Grtg. om. ^ ^ ^^^^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^^ 

enim), et non dedistia mini mandu- ^^^^^ ^^^ 

care ; sitivi, et non dedistis mihi 

potum ( G^.bibere); hospeseram, LUKE. 

et non collegistis me; nudus, et 2. 42, 43, 46. ... Cum factus esset 

non cooperuistis [Greg, operuistis) annorum duodecim, . . . remansit 



MATTHEW 26 — LUKE 12 39 

tOmiddes tS&ra wietena tJe Ser wlisoste wseron in Hierusalem, 
hlystende hiora worda, ^nd fimende Mora l&ra. c. F. 3^ 

3. 9. See Matt 3. 10. 

6. 34. W& 60W wel^fum. a F. iSa 

6. 35. W& 60W }>e nQ hl^hhaS, forSsem ge scnlon ^ft wepan. a p. 186. 

6. 30. S^le felcum S&ra }>e Se bidde. c. P. 324. 

7. 47. Hire sint forgifena svnfSe manega synna, forSsem'Se hloswtt^ 
hreowsade. c. p. 411. 

8. 14. Hiora seed gefeollun on ]A Somas. Dset sindon t^ J^e 
gehleraS Godes word, 9nd mid S^re geomfulnesse 9nd mid 
Sffire wilnunge tSisse worlde 9nd hiere welena biS fismorad tSaet 
ssed (Jodes worda, tSeah hie Qp&sprytten, SsBt hie ne moton fUll- 
growan ne wsestmbsere weortSan« a P. 66. 

0. 62. ... SsBt nan m9n ne scyle dOn his h9nd to C»re sylg, 9nd 

h&wian underbsec. c. P. 409. 
10. 50, 33, 34. He Uerde Surh t$k tiolunga Ssbs Samaritaniscan ymb 

t$one gewundedan, ]7e m9n Itedde healfcwicne to tS»m giesthose^ 

9nd bsBd SsBt m9n sceolde segSer ge win ge $le geotan on his 

wunde. o. P. 124. 
U. 24. See Mati 12. 43-45« 
12. 23. Mare is SsBt mOd Sonne se m^te, 9nd se lloh9ma Sonne Sset 

hrsBgL a P. 3^ 

paer lesiis in lerosalem. . . . Inve- soam ad aratram, et respiciens 

nerunt ilium in temple sedentem retro, aptos est regno Dei {Greg. 

in medio doctomm, andientem coelorum). 

illos, et interrogantem. ... 10. 30, 33> 34* • • • Plagis impoeitis 

6. 34. ... Vae Yobifl divitibus. . . . abieront semivivo relicto. Samari- 

6. 35. .. . Vae Yobis qui ridetis nunc, tanus autem quidam iter faciens, 
quia (Qreg, quoniam) lugebitis et venit secus eum, et yidens eum, 
(Oreg. om. lugebitis et) flebitis. misericordia motus est. £t ap- 

6. 30. Omni autem (G^f^.om. autem) propians {al, appropinquans) 

petenti te, tribue. . . . alligayit vulnera eius, infundens 

7. 47. . . . Remittuntur ei peccata oleum et vinum ; et imponens 
multa, quoniam (Greg, quia) di- ilium in iumentum suum, duxit 
lezit multum. ... in stabulum, et curam eius egit 

8. 14. Quod {Greg. Semen) autem {Greg. 8utn, Per Samaritani stu- 
{Greg, ins, quod) in spinas cecidit, dium semivivus in stabulimi duci- 
bi sunt qui audierunt ( Greg, ins, tur, et vinum et oleum vulneribus 
▼erbum), et a sollicitudinibus et eius adhibetur). 

divitiis et voluptatibus vitae 12. 23. Anima plus est {Greg, Plus 

euntes suffocantur, et non re- est namque anima) quam esca, et 

ferunt fructum. corpus plus {Greg. om. plus) quam 

0. 62. . . . Nemo mittens manum vestimentum. 



40 Gregory's pastoral care 

12. 42. Hw& wenstQ Sset sie to Ssem getreow ^nd [to] V&m ttts 
brytnere SsBt bine God ges^tte ofer his hired, to Zsbm Sast he him 
to tide gemetlice gediele Sone hwsete ? a F. 459. 

12. 47. So tSegn, se "Se w&t his hl&fordes willan, ^nd Sonne nyle 
wyrcean asfter his hlafordes willan, he bitS manigra wlta 
wyrSe. 0. P. 439. 

13. 6 fF. See c. p. 336. 

18. a;. (JewltaS frgm me, go unryhtwyrhtan ; nftt ic hwaet go 
sint. c. P. 26. 

14. 1 1, ^c S&ra Se hiene selfne Qp&h^feS, he wiertS gehiened. c. P. 398. 
^c tSftra Se biS geeaSmed, he biS Qp&hafen. c. p. 298. 

14. 12-14. ^nne Sa hsebbe gegearwod midemgifl oSSe ffifengifl, ne 
laSa S»rto no (So no S»rto H.) ?5ine ftiend, no Cinne (Sine H.) 
broSur, ne Sine caSan, ne Sme welegan neahgebaras, Sylss hie 
Se don SsBt selfe. Ac Sonne Sa forme (feorme H.) gierwe on 
SBlmeesan, laSa Sserto wsedlan, 9nd wanhftle, 9nd healte, 9nd 
blinde ; Sonne bist Sq eadig, forSon hie nyton mid hwsem hie hit 
Se forgieldan. 0. P. $22, 

15. 7. Mara gefea wyrS on hefonum for &num hreowsiendimi Sonne 
ofer nigon ^nd hundnigontig ryhtwisra Ssera Se him nfin Searf 
ne biS hreowsmiga. a P. 4>i. 

16. 19. . . . Sfet he ffilce dsBge simblede, ^nd mid micebe wiste 

12. 42. ... Quia, putas, est fidelis aut coenam, noli vocare amicos 

dispensator et prudens, quern con- tuos, neque fratres tuos, neque 

stituet ((?re^. constituit) dominus cognates, neque vicinos divites, 

supra ( (rf^. super) familiamsuam, ne forte te et ipsi (Oreg. et ipsi 

ut det illis in tempore tritici te) reinvitent, et fiat tibi retri- 

mensuram ? butio. Sed cum fiEusis convivium, 

12. 47. . . . Servus, qui cognovit voca pauperes, debiles, claudos, 

voluntatem domini sui, et non et {Cheg, om. et) caecos ; et beatus 

praeparavit, et non fecit secun- eris, quia non habent rethbuere 

dum voluntatem eius, vapulabit tibi. . . . 

multis. 15. 7. . . . Gaudium erit in coelo 

18. 27. . . . Nescio vos unde sitis; super uno peccatore poenitentiam 

discedite a me, omnes operarii agente (Greg, poenitente), (Greg, 

iniquitatis (Greg. Recedite a me ins. magis) quam super nonagin- 

operarii iniquitatis ; nescio qui ta novem iustis, qui non indigent 

estis). poenitentia (Greg, quibus non 

14. II. . . . Omnis qui se ezaltat opus est poenitentia). 
humiliabitur ; et (Greg, omnis) 16. 19. . . . Qui induebatur purpura 
qui se humiliat exaltabitur. et bysso, et (Greg, qui) epulabatur 

14. 12-14. ... Gum facis prandium quotidie splendide. 



LUKE 12-24 41 

w»re gefiormod, 9nd »lce d»ge gegl§nged mid purpuran 9nd 
mid hwitum hrsegle. o. P. 356. 

II . . . Saette alee dsege symblede. c. P. 309. 
16. 34. Ffeder Habraham, miltsa me, ^nd ons^nd Ladzarus, t^tte 
he gewsete his ytemestan finger on waettre, ^nd mid tSrom 
gecele mine tungan, forSffim ic eom cwielmed on tSys 
liege, c. P. 309. 

16. 25. Da onfenge tSin gOd eal her on worulde. c. P. 391. 

17. 10. Donne ge eall hsebben gedon 8»t eow beboden is, Sonne 
cweSe g© S»t ge sien unnytte "Seowas, forSsem ge S»t an 
worhton Saet ge niede scoldon. c. p. 322. 

18. 12. Ic fsBste tuwa on wucan. c. P. 31J. 
18. 14. See Luke 14. 11. 

2L 19. On eo(w)rum geSylde ge gehealdatS eowra s&ula. c. p. 318. 

2I- 349 35- BehealdaS eow Sast ge ne geh^fegien eowre heortan mid 
ofersete 9nd oferdrynce, 9nd mid m9nigfealdre gleminge Sisse 
worlde, . . . Sylfies eow hraedlice on becume se fierlica demes daeg ; 
... he cymtS swte-swsB grin ofer ealle V& \>e eardiaS ofer 
eorSan. c. P. las. 

II Beh&ldatS eow tSaet lowre heortan ne slen geh^fgode mid 
ofersete 9nd druncennesse, 9nd on to manigfUdum ymbehogan 
Sisse worlde, Sylses low on "Siem weorcum gemete se retSa 9nd 
se 9geslica Sseg, se cymtS ofer ealle eorSwaran unSinged (unge- 
Singed H.), sw»-swse grin. 0. P. 316. 

24. 49. SittaS eow na glet innan ceastre, otS-Sset ge weor'Sen full- 
gearowode mid tS^m gsestSlican crsefte. 0. P. 385. 



16. 24. . . . Pater Abraham, miserere 21. 34, 35. Attendite autem vobis, 

mei, et mitte Lazamm, ut intingat ne forte ( Greg, i ut non) graven tur 

extremom digiti sui in aqoam, corda vestra in crapula et ebrie- 

ut refrigeret lingnam meam, quia tate, et {Oreg. i aut in) curis hoins 

crucior in hac flamma. vitae (Oreg. i mundi), et (Oreg. i 

16. 25. ... Recepisti bona in vita ne forte) superveniat in vos repen- 
tua. tina dies ilia ; tamquam laqueus 

17. 10. ... Cum feceritis omnia enim superveniet in (Oreg. i 
quae praecepta sunt vobis, dicite : veniet super) omnes qui sedent 
Servi inutiles sumus ; quod de- super fiEusiem omnis terrae. 
buimus fiEusere, fecimus. 24. 49. . . . Yos autem sedete in 

18. 1 2. leiuno bis in sabbato. . . . civitate, quoadusque induamini 

2L 19. In patientia vestra posside- yirtute ex alto, 
bitis animas vestras. 




42 GREGORY S PASTORAL CARE 



JOHN. 

1. 1 a. D& ])e hiene onfengon, he s&lde him onwAld tSst hie meahton 
beon €k>de8 beam. c. p. 84. 

6. 30. Ne m»g ic nfine wuht dOn mines ftgnes $911008, ac su& ic 
deme sua ic nnmie Fsader gehlere. a P. 307. 

Ne sece ic no mmne willan, ac mines Fsader t$e me hider 
s^nde. c. p. 307. 
6. 15. ludeas cOmon 9nd woldon hine dOn nidenga to kyninge. 
Da se H»lend 'pBbi ongeat^ ]>ft bedrde ho hi 9nd gehydde 
hina 0. P. 3a. 

7. 38. See c. p. 467. 
10. 12. See c. P. 88. 

14. 27. Mme sibbe ic oow s^Ue^ 9nd mme sibbe ic iSbie to 

low. C. p. 35a 

16. 12. Fela ic haebbe Oow to ssdcganne^ ac go hit ne magon nQ git 

fiberan. c. P. 236. 
16. 22. '^ ic oow geslo, 9nd tSonne blissiatS eowre heortan, 9nd 

Ooweme gefiean oow nftn m9n set ne genimS. o. P. 186. 
21. 16. And' 9ft ho cwsbS to Petre 6»m apostole: Petrus, lufast 

Sq mo ? He cwaaS : Dq w&st ]>8dt ic Se lufige. And ' ]>a cwaetS 

Dryhten : Fed Sonne nun sceap, gif Sq me lufige. 0. P. 4^. 



JOHN. 16. 12. ... Multa habeo vobis 

1. 12. Quotquot autem receperunt dicere, sed (Oreg,ins. nunc) non 

eum, dedit eis potestatem filios potestis {Oreg. ins. ilia) portare 

Dei fieri. . . . modo {Oreg. om, modo). 

6. 30. Non possum ego a me ipso 1®- 2«« • • • Iterum autem {Greg.om, 

(6^.£go a me ipso non possum) autem) videbo vos, et gaudebit 

focere quidquam ; (Greg. ins. sed) cor vestrum, et gaudium vestrum 

sicut audio, iudico, . . . quia {Greg. ^©^lo toilet a vobis. 

am. quia) non quaero voluntatem 2L 16. Dicit ei iterum {Greg. Hinc 

meam, sed voluntatem eius qui Petro ait) : Simon loannis, diligis 

misit me {Greg. ins. Patris). {Greg- amas) me ? Ait illi : 

6. 1 5. lesus ergo cum cognovisset Etiam, Domine, tu scis quia amo 

quia venturi essent ut raperent te. Dicit ei : Paace agnos meos 

eum, et facerent eum regem, fugit {Greg. Qui cum se amare protinus 

iterum in montem ipse solus. respondisset, audivit : Si diligis 

14. 27. Pacem relinquo vobis, pacem me, pasce oves meas). 
meam do vobis. . . • 

^ So Sweet. 



JOHN 1 — ACTS 17 43 



ACTS. 

2. 3. See c. p. 9J. 

2. 22-24. DoneNazareniscan H»lend SsBt wsbs &£andon^ wer betwux 
eow on mfegenum ^nd t&cnum 9nd foret&cnum, S& worhte 
Dryhien Surh bine ongemang eow, Sone ge beswicon tSurh 
unryhtwlsra m9ima h9nda, 9nd ofslogon 9nd &hengon tSurh 
eower geSeaht, sw&-sw& hit God set fnirnan wisse 9nd Seah 
geSafode ; se ilea Gk>d hine 9ft aweahte to onliesanne tSa gehseftan 
on h9lla c. P. 443. 

2. 37, 38. Hwaet magon we his nQ dOn, broSur Petrus ? Petrus 
andswarode 9nd cwsetS: D6S flerest hreowsunga, 9nd weortSatS 
aitSSan gefuUwade. 0. P. 443. 

It HreowsiaS, 9nd weorSaS gefulwade eower selc. c. P. 4^5. 

6. I ff. See c. p. 114. 

9. 5-7. Ascode 9nd cwsbS : Hwset eart Sq, Dryhten ? Da wsbs 
him 8wtSe hrat^e geandwyrd : Ic eom se Nazarenisca Hselend, 
tSe Sq ehtst. Qnd Sa cwsetS he : Dryhten, hwsBt hsetst tSa me 
dOn? Da 9ndwyrde him Dryhten : Arts, 9nd g9ng to geonre 
byrg ; Se m9n sfflgS Sftra • hwaet tSu don scealt. c. P. 443. 

10. 26. Arts, ne do swse ; hQ, ne eom ic m9n swse-ilce-swse 
«Q? ap. 114. 

17. 18. See c. p. <A 

trjn^ ( O*^' Agite poenitentiam), et bap- 

tizetur unusquisque vestrum. . . . 

2. 22-24. . . . lesum Nazarenum, 9. 5-7. Qui dixit (Qreg. Nam cum 
virum approbatum a Deo in vobis prostratusrequireretydicens) : Quia 
virtutibus et prodigiis et signis, es, Domine? Et iUe (Oreg. Re- 
quae fecit Deus per illimi (Oreg. spondetur protinus) : Ego sum 
per ilium fecit Deus) in medio le8U8((7re^. «n«. Nazarenu8),quem 
vestri, sicut et {Greg, onu et) vos tu persequeris; . . . Dixit (Oreg. 
scitis, hunc, definite consilio et Et cum repente Bubiungeret) : 
praescientia Dei traditum, per Domine, quid me vIb (C^^.iubes) 
manus iniquorum offligentes in- h^ere? Et Dominus ad eum 
teremistis ; quern Deus suscitavit, ( Oreg. Illico adiungitur) : Surge, 
solutis doloribus infemi. ... et (Greg. Surgens) ingredere civi- 

2. 37, 38. . . . Quid (Ch-eg. ins. ergo) tatem, et ibi dicetur tibi quid te 
faciemus, viri fratres? Petrus vero oporteat facere. 
ad illos (Oreg. Quibus mox dici- 10. 26. ... Surge, (Oreg. ins. ne 
tur) : Poenitentiam, inquit, agite feceris) ; et ego ipse homo sum. 

1 Unusiud for * A£uidod.' * Unosoal for * Ctir.' 



44 GREGORYS PASTORAL CARE 

20. 26, 27. Hwset) ge sint ealle mine gewitan Siet ic eom clsene 9nd 
unscyldig na git to-daeg eowres selces blodes ; fortSsem ic 
nffifire ne forwandode tSset ic Tow ne gecySde eall Oodes 
getJeahi c. P. 378. 

22. 8. Ic eom se Nazarenisca H»lend 8e "So ehtst. c. P. 443. 

23. 6. Hw8Bt do g6, broSor, doS esnlice. Ho, ne eom ic Cower 
gef^ra, 9nd eom Fariseisc sw»-same-sw» ge ? Qnd forS»m min 
m9n eht ]>e ic bodige ymb tSone tohopan deadra m9nna 
seristea c. p. 363. 

28. 8. Da Saducie andsacedon Scere »riste. sefter deaSe; 9nd t&i 
FariseoB gellefdon Sere seriste. c. P. 363. 



ROMANS. 

1. 14. . . . Sanctus Paulus, se sceolde Iteran sbgSer ge wise ge 

unwise, c. P. 004. 
1. 22. Hie ssBdon tSset hie wseron wlse^ 9nd ]>& wurdon hie dysige 

f ortSon. c. p. 7a 

7. 23. ... SsBt he ges&we O'Seme gewunan 9nd oSeme willan on 
his limum, 9nd se wsere feohtende wiS Ssem willan his modes, 
9nd hine gehsBftne Isedde on synne gewunan. c. P. 4^3. 

8. 15. Ne underf<5ngon ge no Sone g&st sat tSsem fulluhte to 
Seowianne for ^ge^ ac ge hiene underf<5ngon to Ssem Sset ge 
Oode ge&gnudu beam beon scylen, forS^ we clipiatS to Gode, 
9nd cwetSaS : Fseder, Feeder. 0. P. a6a. 

20. a6, 27. . . . Contestor vob ho- ROMANS, 

diema die, quia mundns sum a Li4....Sapientibuflet insipientibus 

sanguine omnium ; non enim debitor. 

subterfngi,quominu8annuntiarem 1. a 2. Dicentes enim se esse sapien- 

omne consiUum Dei vobis. t^s, stulti facti sunt. 

22. 8 Ego sum lesus Nazarenus, 7. ^3. video autem {^r^. om. autem) 

quem tu persequeris. aliam legem in membris meis, 

28. 6. . . . Viri fratres, ego Phari- repugnantem legi mentis meae, 

saeus sum, filius Pharisaeorum ; et captivantem me (Oreg. cap- 

despeetresurrectionemortuorum tivum me ducentem) in lege 

ego ludicor. peccati, quae est in membris meis. 

2a 8. Sadducaei enim dicunt non 3. 15. Non enim (Greg. om. enim) 

esse resurrectionem . . . ; Pharisaei accepistis spiritum servitutis ite- 

autem . . . confitentur {Oreg. nun in timore, sed accepistis 

***''*•)• spiritum adoptionis flliorum, in 

quo clamamus : Abba, Pater. 



ACTS 20 — 1 CORINTHIANS 1 45 

12. 3. Ne wilnigen ge m&re to wieienne Sonne eow tSearf sle, ac 
wietaS SsBt SsBt 6ow gemetlic sie, 9nd eower 9nde£QU sien to 
wietonne. o. F. ga^ 94. 

12. 16. Ne sculon ge no tSyncan Sow selfiim to wise. o. F. 306. 

12. i8, Ic wolde, gif hit swffi blon meahte, SsBt ge witS ^Icne m9nn 
hffifden sibbe, eowres gewealdes. o. F. 354. 

18. 3. Gif Sa wille Saet tSa ne tSyrfe So ondrtedan Sinne hlaford, 

do tela ; Sonne fa^reS he Se. c. p. 457. 
18. II. Nq OS is tima Sset we onwsacnen of slwpe. c. p. 459. 

13. 13. Ne gewunige ge nO tO oferetohiesse 9nd to oferdruncen- 
nesse. c. P. 516. 

14. 3. SQlpe fsestan wille, ne tsele he nO Sone ]>e ete. c. P. 31a 

14. a I. ... Sset hit wslre gOd tSset m9n foreode flffisc 9nd win for 

bisene his broSrum. 0. P. 318. 
16. 19. Ic wille tSsBt ge slen wise to gOde, 9nd bilewite to 

yfele. c. P. 236, 

1 CORINTHIANS. 
1. 12. Sume cwffidon Saet hie wteron Apollan ; sume cwsedon Sflet 

hie wffiron Paules (Saules H.) ; sume Petres ; sum cwseS tSaet 

he w»re Cristes. c. P. 210. 
1. 26, Ne sculon ge blon to wise aefter tSaas llch9man luste. c. P. xn. 
1. 27. Da )>e woroldm9nnum SynceatS dysige, tSa gecist Dryhten, 

forSffim}>e [forS»m tSaet] he "5ft lytegan . . . gesc9nde. c. P. aoa, ao*. 

12. 3. . . . Non plus sapere quam 14. ax. Bonum est non inanducare 

oportet sapere, sed sapere ad camem, et non (Greg, neque) 

Bobrietatein. . . . bibere vinum, neque in quo frater 

12. 16. . , . Nolite esse pmdentes tuus . . . scandalizatur. . . . 

{Greg, prudentes esse) apud vos- 16. 19. . . . Yolo vos sapientes esse 

metipsos. in bono, et (Greg. om. et) sim- 

12. 18. Si fieri potest, quod ex vobis plices (Greg. ins. autem) in male, 
est, cum omnibus hominibuspacem 

habentes. 1 CORINTHIANS. 

18. 3. ... Vis autem (Greg. om. 1. la. . . . Unusquisque vestrum 

autem) non timere potestatem ? dicit : Ego quidem sum Pauli ; 

Bonum fac, et habebis laudem ex ego autem Apollo ; ego vero 

ilia. Cephae ; ego autem Christi (Greg. 

18. II. ,' . . Hora est iam nos de Ut alius Pauli, alius Apollo, alius 

somno surgere. Cephae, alius Christi esse se di- 

18. 1 3. . . . Non in comessationibus ceret). 

et ebrietatibus. ... 1. a6. . , • Non multi sapientes 

14. 3. . . . Qui non manducat, man- secundum camem. . . . 

ducantem non iudicet. ... Lay.... Quae stulta sunt mundi 



46 GREGORY S PASTORAL CARE 

3. 1, 2. Ic ne mseg nO to Sow sprecan sw&-sw& to gsestlicum, ac 
SW&-SW& to flsBSclicum, fortSfiem go aint glet cilderu on eowrum 
geloafan ; Sy ic sceal s^Uan eow glet mioloc drincan, nalles 
flffisc etan. c. P. 459- 

8. 3. Donne betweoxn eow biS yfel anda 9nd geflitu, ha ne bioS 
go Sonne fltesclice ? C. P. 344. 

8. 18. Swelc Oower swelce him selfum Synce Sset he (Ssette H.) 
wisust sle on ISmrn lotwr^ncium, weorSe Ssbs serest dysig, tSiet 
he msBge 69non weorSan wis. c. P. aos. 

4. 31. Hwffitfer wille go ttet ic cume to eow, ]>e mid gierde, pe 
mid m9n'Sw»re ^bste ? c. P. 116. 

5. 1, 2. We gehierdon betweohxn eow unryhthsemed, ge sw« 
imryht 8W» we furtSum betweohxn hsetSnum m9nnum ne 
hierdun, Sset is Sset ge sume hsefdon eowre steopmodor ; 9nd 
ge SsBS nsefdon nfine sorge, 9nd noldon fr9m eow adon S^ ]>e 
tSsBt dydon, ac w»ron swffi Qp&hafene sw» ge ser wseron. c. P. 210. 

e. 4. Gif ge ymb worldcunde dOmas boon scylen, Sonne nime 
ge Sa ]7e on Ssem hlorede unweorSuste slen, 9nd s^ttaS ]?& to 
domerum. c. P. 13a 

e. 9, 10. NawSer ne Sa wOhhsmendan, ne 8a Se dlofulgieldum 
SlowiaS, ne Sa unffiBsSmdan, Se ne magon hira unryhthsemdes 
geswican, ne Sa Slofas, ne Sa gietseras, ne Sa druncen- 
willnan, ne Sa wiergendan, ne Sa reafeias, Godes nee ne 
gesittaS. c. P. 401. 

elegit Deus, ut confiindat sapien- nee inter gentes, ita ut nxoreni 

tea. . . . patris sai {Greg, am, sui) aliquis 

3. I, 2. . . . Non potui vobis loqui {Greg, quis) habeat; et vob in- 

quasi spiritualibus {Greg, spirita- flati estis, et non magis luctum 

libus), sed quasi carnalibus; tarn- habuistis ut tollatur (Greg, tolle- 

quam parvulis in Christo, lac retur) de medio vestnim qui boc 

vobis potum dedi, non escam. . . . opus fecit. 

3. 3. Cum enim (Greg, om, enim) 6. 4. Saecularia igitur indicia si 

sit inter vos zelus et contentio, habueritis, contemptibiles qui 

nonne camales estis ? . . . sunt in ecclesia, illos constituite 

3. 18. ... Si quis videtur inter vos ad iudicandum. 

sapiens esse in boc saeculo, stultus 6. 9, 10. ... Neque fomicarii ( Crreg, 

fiat ut sit sapiens. fomicatores), neque idolis servien- 

4. 21. Quid vultis? in virga veniam tes, neque adulteri, neque molles, 
ad vos, (Greg, om. rel.) an in cbari- neque masculorum concubitores, 
tate et spiritu mansuetudinis ? neque fures, neque avari, neque 

5. I, 2. ... Auditur inter vos ebriosi, neque maledici, neque 
fomicatio, et talis fomicatioqualis rapaces, regnum Dei possidebunt. 



1 CORINTHIANS 3-7 47 

6. 1 1. Oe w»ron ter on yflum weorcmn, ac ge sint nQ geclsensode 
9nd gehftlgode. c. P. 4^5. 

6w 13. Fulga nQ se m^te iS&re wambe willan, gnd slo wamb tSass 
m^tes ; Sonne tOwierpS Ood cegtSer. 0. P. 316. 

7. 1. God bits m§n tSaet he sle bQtan wife. c. P. 397. 

7. a, 3. Hsebbe ffilc m9n his wif, 9nd selc wif hiere ceorl ; 9nd 

do SflBt wif Stem were Sfet hlo him mid ryhte dOn sceal, 9nd 

he hiere sw» 69me, tSyl&s hie on imryht h&men. c. P. 98. 
Q GUkl biS manniim Sadt selc hadbbe his &gen wif, 9nd abIc wif 

hire ceorl, tSyl»s hi on unryht hsemen. c. P. 397. 

II Agife se wer his wife hire ryht on hira gesinscipe, 9nd 

SW& same Sset wif Stem were. c. P. 397. 
7. 5. Ne untreowsige ge no eow betweozn, bnton horu Sset ge eow 

gehsBbben some hwlle, serSsem]^ ge eowru gebedu 9nd eowra 

of&unga don willen, 9nd 9ft sona cirratS to eowrum ryht- 

hffimde. c. P. 98. 

II Ne fomime incer noSer ot$er ofer will bQtan getSafunge, 

Ssem timum tSe he hine wille gebiddan, ac gesemtigea'S inc to 

gebedum. c. P. 399. 
7. 6. Ne cweSo ic nO Sset tSst ic »r cwsbS bebeodende, ac laerende 

9nd getSafigende. 0. P. 397* 
7. 9. . . . Sffit hit sie b9tere Saet m9n gehiewige tSonne he 

bime. c. P. 401. 
7. 39, 30. Da Se wif hsebben, slen S4 swelce hie n&n hsebben ; 9nd 

S& Se wepen, sien t&i swelce hi nO ne wepen ; 9nd Sa Se feegnigen, 

sien Sa swelce hi nO ne fsBgnigen. c. P. 395. 
7. 30, 31. Sien S^ haebbendan swelce hie nOwiht hadbben ; 9nd 

6. ti. Et haec quidam fnistia, sed 7. 5. Nolite fraudare inyicem, nisi 

abluti estis, sed sanctificati es- forte ex consensu ad tempos, ut 

tis. . . . yacetis orationi, {Greg, 2 om. rel) 

6. 13. Esca ventri, et venter escis; et iterum revertimini in idip- 
Dens autem et hunc et has de- sum. . . . 

struet. ... 7. 6. Hoc autem dice secundum 

7. I. ... Bonum est homini mulie- indulgentiam, non secundum im- 
rem non tangere. perium. 

7. 3, 3. Propter fomicationem autem 7. 9. . . . Melius est enim {Greg, om. 
unusquisque suam uzorem habeat enim ) nubere quam uri. 
{Greg, suam habeat uzorem), et 7. 29-31. . . . Qui habent uzores, 
unaquaeque suum virum habeat. tamquam non habentes sint ; et 
Uzorivirdebitumreddat, similiter qui flent, tamquam non flentes; 
autem (Greg, om, autem) et uxor et qui gaudent, tamquam non 
viro. gaudentes ; . . . qui emunt, tam- 



48 Gregory's pastoral care 

tSa Se Sisses middangeardes notigatS swelce hi his nO ne 
notigen. c. P. 3871 389- 
7. 31. Dyses middangeardes anslen ofergsetS. c. P. 395. 

7. 35. Dis ic cwetSe for ©owerre 'Searfe, Sylses ic ©ow mid senige 
grine gefoo. Ic eow s^cgge hwset eow ftrwyrtnicost is to begamie, 
9nd hQ ge fuUeeoat magon Gode Siowian ttet eow Isest Singa 
miertS. 0. P. 401. 

8. 8. Se oferm^te ne befisBst Os nȣre Goda c. P. 316. 

8. 9. LoeiatS nQ Ss^t Slos eowru leaf ne weortSe oSrum mgnnum to 

blswice. c. P. 45«. 
8. II, I a. Donne forwyrS Sm brotSur for Smimi Singum, for Sone 

ser CiTst geSrOwade. Sw&, Sonne go gesyngiaS witS oowre 

brotSer, 9nd ofsleatS hira untruma[n] gewit, tSonne gesyngige go 

wi8 Gtod. c. P. 45*. 
0. 9. Ne forbinde go no Ssem Serscendum (Syrstendum H.) oxum 

tSone ma8. c. p. 104. 
0. 20. Donne ie wsbs mid ludeum, ic wsbs swelce hie. c. P. 100. 
10. 7. DsBt folc s8Bt, 8Bt, 9nd dranc, 9nd siSSan aryson 9nd oodon 

him plegean. c. P. 309. 
10. 13. Ne gegripe eow nsefre nfin oostung bQton m^nnescu. c. P. 7a 

10. 33. Swce-swffi ic wilnige on eallum Singimi Sset ic m9nnum 
cwome 9nd hcige. 0. p. 146. 

11. 31. Dfer wO as selfum domden, Sonne ne dem(de) as nO 
God, C. P. 415. 

quam non possidentes; et qui propter quern Ghristus mortuus 

utuntur hoc mundo, tamquain est. Sic autem peccantes in 

nonutaiitur;praeteritenimfigura fratres, et percutientes conscien- 

huius mundi. tiam eomm infirmam, in Christom 

7. 35. ... Hoc ad utilitatem ves- peccatis. 

tram dico; non ut laqueum vobis 9. 9. . . . Non alligabis (Greg, ob- 

iniiciam, sed ad id quod honestum turabis) os bovi trituranti. . . . 

est, et quod facultatem praebeat 9. ao. . . . Factus sum ludaeis tam- 

sine impedimento Dominum ob- quam ludaeus. . . . 

secrandi (Greg, Domino obser- 10. 7. . . . Sedit populus manducare 

viendi). et bibere, et surrezerunt ludere. 

8. 8. Esca . . . no8 non commendat 10. 13. Tentatiovos non apprehendit 
Deo. . . . (Oreg. apprehendat) nisi hu- 

8. 9. Yidete . • . ne forte haec mana. . . . 

licentia vestra offendiculum fiat 10. 33. Sicut et ego per omnia omni- 

infirmis. bus placeo. , . . 

8. II, I a. Etperibitinfirmusin tua U. 31. ... Si nosmetipsos diiudi- 

(Greg, conscientia] scientiafrater, caremus, non utique iudicaremur. 



1 COEINTHIANS 7—2 CORINTHIANS 5 49 

18. 4. . . • tSset filo Gk>deB lufti ale geVyld. 0. P. 114. 

I Luf u biS geSyldig. a P. 123. 

li Hio bits mildu. o. P. 213. 
14. 38. Sfi ])e God ne ongit, ne ongit God bine, a P. aS. 
16. 54. OnwsBcnatS^ ge ryhtwnan, ^d ne syngiaS m&. a P. 451. 

2 (X)RINTHIANS. 

1* 17. Wene ge na tSset ic tenigre leohtmodnease brace, oCtSe tSsBtte 

ic t^nce eefter woruldluste, otJSe wene ge Sset legSer ae mid me 

ge Oisege Nese? ap.^ 
1. 24 (Vulg. as). He Bint we nane w&ldendas eowroe geleafan, ac 

aint fultumend eowres gefean; for'S^ml'e ge sti^ndaS on 

geleafan. a p. 114. 
2. 17. Sw»-8w& of Qodej beforan (Jode, we sprecaS on Cnste. 

ap.3?a 
8. 17. Dffir se Drybtnes Gflst is, V&r is freedom. 0. p. ^, ae^. 

4. 5. We aint eowre t^was for Gnstea lufan. 0. P. 116. 

5. 13. Deah we na ofer are mseS tS^neen 9nd smeagen, Vmt we doS 
for Gk>de ; Sonne we bit f ft gemetUeceaS, Sonne doS we tSeet 

. for eow. C. P. »pa 

6. 14, 15. Gif Cnst for as eallum dead wsbs, Sonne weorSaS ealle 
m$n deade ; bwnt is Sonne b^tre, t&l-bwlle-J'e we libben, 
Sonne we ares fleesoes lustum ne libben, ao Sobs bebodum 'pe 
foras dead w8BS9nd9ft&r&8? a P. 42. 

18. 4. Gharitaa patiens est, benigna 2. 17. . . . Sicat ex Deo, ooram Deo, 

est. ... in Ghristo loquinxar. 

14. 38. Si quit aatem ignorat, igno- 8. 17. . . . Ubi autem {Oreg. im* 
n^itur. aatem) Spirxtos Domini, ibi li- 

16. 34. Eyigilate, insti, et nolite bertas. 
peccare. ... 4, 5* • • • NO0 autem servos vestros 

per lesnm (Oreg. Gbristum). 
2 CORINTHIANS. *' '3. Sire enim (Qrtg. (m. emm) 

mente exeeoimvs, Deo ; nve sobni 
1. 17. ... Numquid levitate usus sumns, vobis. 
sum? Ant qmie cogito, secimdum 5. 14, 15. ... Si unus (Qreg. Chris- 
camem cogito, at sit apud me Est tus) pro omnibus mortuus est, 
et Non ? eigo omnes mortui sunt ; et ( Oreg, 

1. 33. . . . Non quia dominamur ins. si) pro omnibus mortuus est 
fidei vestrae, sed adiutores sumus Ghristus (Oreg. om, Christus, 
gaudiivestri; namfidestatis (Oreg, tns, superest) ut et (Oreg. otn, et) 
fide enim statis). qui vivunt iam non sibi vivant, 

E 



60 Gregory's pastoral care 

6. a. No IB hleiBomnesse tima, ^nd no sint luelnesse dagas. c. P. m6 

6. 7. Q^ ge gewffipnode, sgSer ge on tS& swlSran h^nd ge on tS& 
winestran, mid Vsm wffipniun lyhtwisneese. a P. 8a. 

8. 13, 14. Ne bio ge oSrum m9nnum swffi giofole SsBt hit weortSe 
eow selfiim to geswince, ac ofer SsBt ]>e ge selfe genog hsBbben, 
s^llatS VflBt Searfum, 9nd mid 8y gebetaS hiora wndle, Sstte 
swffi-iloe-swffi hie bloS her gefylde mid are genyhtsunmeese, 
we beon eao mid hiora genyhtsumnesse. 0. P. 334. 

0. 6. Se ]7e lytel sffiwS, he lytel npeS. 0. P. 334. 

0. 7- • • • Vffitte Sone gladan giefan Ood lufode. 0. P. sn. 

IL ag. H^^ WS geuntrumody VsBt ic ne file eao geuntrumod? 
oCSe hw& biS geso^nded, VsBt ic eac Sabs ne scamige? c. P. loa 

n Hwft bits medtrmn, Sffit ic ne sie eac for his Vingum 
0IOC? OCSe hw& biS geec^nded, Sset me fortSsm ne scamige? 
a P. 164. 

12. a, 4. Paulus, 6eah-]7e he wsere gel»ded on neorxnaw^ng, ]>ter 
he anmde tSi dlgolnesse Sabs Sriddan hefones. ... 0. p. 98. 

GALATIANS. 

1. 10. Oif ic m^nnimi cweme ^nd llcige, Sonne ne bio ic no Gk>des 

tSeow, c. p. 146. 
2. II. £feec.p. 144. 
8. 1. Ealft ge ungewitfiillan Oalatae, hw& geh^fgade eow? 0. P. 906. 

sedei qui pro ipsis mortuus est et U. 39. Quia infinnatar, et ego non 

resairexit. infirmor? quia scandalizatur, et 

6. a. ... Ecce nunc tempos accepta- ego non uror ? 

bile, ecce nunc dies salutis. 12. a, 4. Scio hominem in Ghristo 

6. 7. . . . Per arma institiae a dextns . . . raptum huinsmodi usque ad 

et a (Greg, om, et a) sinistris tertium coelum. . . . Quoniam 

{Cfreg. sinistnsque gradiens). laptus est in paradisum, et audivit 

8. 13, 14. Nonenim(6^.om.enim) arcana verba, quae non licet 

ut aliis sit remissio, vobis autem homini loqui (Oreg, sum,), 

tribulatio, sed ex aequalitate . . . 

Vestra abundantia illonun in- 

opiam suppleat, ut et (Greg, et GALATIANS. 

ut) illorum abundantia vestrae 

inopiae sit supplementum. ... L 10. ... Si adhuc hominibus 

0. 6. ... Qui parce seminat, parce placerem, Christi servus non 

et metet. . . . essem. 

0. 7. ... Hilarem enim datorem 8. i. insensati Galatae, quis yos 

diligit Deus. fascinavit ? . . . 



2 CORINTHIANS 6 — EPHESIANS 6 51 

8. 3* Swffi dydge ge sint, SsBtte Vsbi, Sset ge g&stlice underfengon, 

ge willaS ge^ndian flffieclioe. c. p. ao6. 
5« aa. • * . "SsBtte Vsbs G^ftsiee wtestm sie lufii, 9nd gef^ ^nd ryht- 

wTslicu sibb. c. P. 344. 
6. 1. Oif bw& sie abisgod mid hwelcum scylduniy ge Sonne, ]>e 

^tetlice sindon, gelsraS S& swelcan mid manVw^messe gSste ; 

gesceawiaS Sow selfe, VyUes eow becyme cosiaiung. c. P. 158. 
6. a. Bere eower ffilc oVres byrtSenne betweohxn eow, Sonne 

gefylle ge Qodes se. 0. P. ai8. 

II BeraS eowre b3rrtSenna genuenelice betwux low, Sonne 

gefylle ge Oodes »• 0. p. 395. 

EPHESIANS. 

4. 3, 4. Oeomlice gebinde ge low t069nme mid anmodneese ^nd 
mid sibbe, SsBt g6 sien swa gellees modes swffi g6 sint 
gelices llchgnian, 8w&-sw9b ge ealle ednt gelaSode to ftnimi 
tohopan. a P. 344* 

4. 14. Ne l»te ge eow slcre Iftre wind aw^ggan. a P. 306. 

4. 31. JBIc Sweora, ^nd ffilc ierre, ^nd unweortSscipe, ^nd geclibs, 
9nd tffily sie animien fram eow, . • • and ' ffilc yfel forlffite ge on 
eowrum inget^nca c. P. im. 

6. I. Beam, beo ge underSrodde eowrum ieldrum m&gum on 

Dryhtne. 0. P. 188. 
6. 4. Ne gr^mige ge eowru beam. 0. p. 188. 

8. 3. Sic stulti eatis, ut cum apiritu EPHESIANS 

coeperitis, nunc came consum- 
memini (<7re^. consununamini)? ^ 3» 4* Solliciti servare unitatem 

5. 2 a. FructuB autem Spiritus est Spiritus in vinculo pacis. Unum 
charitas, gaudium, pax. . . . corpus, et unus spiritus, sicut 

6. I. ... Si praeoccupatus fuerit vocati estis in una spe vocationis 
bomo in aliquo delicto, tos, qui vestrae. 

spirituales (Greg, spiritales) estis, 4. 14. . . . Non . . . circumferamur 
buiusmodi instruite (Oreg. in- omni vento doctrinae. 
struite buiusmodi) in spiritu 4. 31. Omnis amaritudo, et ira, et 
lenitatis (Greg. mansuetudinisX indignatio, et clamor, et bias- 
considerans te ipsum, ne et tu phemia, toUatur a vobis, cum 
tenteris. - omni malitia. 

6. a. Alter alterius (Greg. sec. Ital. 6.1. Filii, obedite parentibus vestris 
Invicem) onera (Greg, ins. vestra) in Domino. . . . 
portate, et sic adimplebitis legem 6. 4. . . . Nolite ad iracundiam pro*^ 
ChristL vocare filios vestros. . . . 

1 80 Sweet, 
S 2 



52 GREGOnyS PASTORAL CABE 

6. 5. BioS ge underSiedde eowrum worldhlftfordum. 0. p. aoa 
6. 9. Qe hlfifordas, dotS ge eovnruot fngnniim tSet iloe be hiora 
andefene, 9nd gemetgiaS 8one Srean ; g^t^aoeaiS Z&i agSer ge 
hiera hlaford ge eower is on hefonum, 0. P. aoo, «». 
6. 15. SoeogeatS eowre fett, yai ge nax gearwe to g&nne on sibbe 
weg nAer mmia booa bebodum- 0. P. 44* 



PHILIPPIANS. 

2. 8. Grist Qre Abesend hiene selfiie geeaVmedde emne 06 Sone 

deaS. 0. P. joa 
8. 19. ... VsBtte hiera W9mb wsere hiora QoA, 9nd hie dyden him 

hiora bismer to weorCscipe. 0. P. 316. 
4. 10. Ic eom swtSe geflonde on Dryhtne tSiette ge nfre woldon 

ffinige wuht eow selfum witan ear io hit eow wTte. Hit is gOd 

Sffit ge hit no wietun. N»ron ge noht #mettige^ tSeah ge wel 

ne dyden. 0. P. 306. 

COLOSSIANSL 

2. 23. Ofty Sonne m^n ma fioBst Vonne he Cjrrfe, Sonne eowatS he 
ntan eaSmodnesse, ^nd for Sfere ilcan eaSmodnesse he ofermod- 
egaS innan miole Vy h^figlicor. a P. sta. 

8. 5. Slo gidsung, ))e • • . wsere heaiga 9nd idelnjrsse gefera. c. P. 156. 

6. 5. . • • Obedite dominis camali- 4. zo. Gavisiu gam antem (Oreg, 

bus. • . . om. autem) in Domino vehemen- 

6. 9. Et TOi, domini, eadem facite ter, quoaikun tandem aliqnando 

illiB, remittentes minas, soientes reflomistis pro me sentire, dent 

quia (Oreg. quod) et illonun et et aentiebatia; occnpati antem 

vester Dominus eat in ooelia. . . . (Greg* enim) eratia. 

6. 15. Galceati pedes in pmepftra- 
tione evangelii pacia. 



COLOSSIANS. 



PHILIPPIANS. 



8. as. Qaae annt rationem qnidem 

2. 8. ... (Oreg, tna. Quia Bedemp- habentia aapientiae in anperati- 

tor noster) Humiliavit aemet- tione et humilitate, et non ad 

ipaam, h/stuB obediena uaque ad parcendom corporis non in bonore 

mortem. . . . aliqao ad aaturitatem camia. 

8. 19. . . . Quorum Deua venter 8.5. .. . Avaritiam {Chmg, Et ava- 

est, et gloria in confhaione ii>- ritia), quae eat aimulacrorom 

aorum. . . (Oreg, idolorum) aervitua. 



EPHESIANS 6 — 2 THESSALONIAKS 3 53 

1 THESSALONIANS. 

2. 7. We sint gewordene swelce lyilingas betweoxn eow. c. P. ii6. 

2 THESSALONIAKS. 

1. 3, 4* Wd sculon simie ssecgean Gode tSancas for eow, brot^ur, 
sw»-8Wffi hit wel wyrSe is, for6ffim])6 eower geleafa hsefS ofer- 
Cungen switSe m9negra Otferra m^nna, ^nd eower lufii is 
betweohxn eow BWtSe genyhtsumu, swffi CsBt we apostolas sint 
switSe gefeonde ealle for eowrum geleafan ^nd for eo(w)ruin 
geSylde. c. P. aia. 

2. 1, 2. Ic eow healsige, broCur, for C»m tOcyme Diyhtnes 
Hffilendan Citstes, ^nd for Ore gee9mnuiige, V&t ge n6 to 
hrsBdlice ne slen Sstyrede bi^m eowrum gewitte, ne eow to 
switSe ne [onJdraedatS for n&nes m9nne8 wordum, ne for n&nes 
wTtgan gfiste, ne Ceah eow hwelc ffirendgewrit ciune, swelce hit 
£r9m Qs Ssend (s^nd H.) file, 9nd tSSron cytSe Sset se domes daag 
neah sie. o. p. m. 

8. 14, 15. Sw&-hwaw9Wffi arum wordum 9nd gewritum hieran nylle, 
do hit m9n Os tO witanne, 9nd nffibbe ge nsBnne gemlLnan wiS 
hiene, forScem Ssette hiene gesceamige. . • . Ne scule ge wiS 
hiene gebseran swffi-swte wiS ftond, ac ge him sculon cidan 
swse-swte bretfer. c. P. 356. 

1 THESSALONIANS. per adventum Domini no«tn lesu 

Cnnsti, et noetrae congregatioms 

2. 7. • • * Faoti 8iimii8(6'n^.tit#.ticut) ui ipgum, ut non cito moyeamini 

panntli in medio Tetftrum. • . • a vestro tenra neqne terreamini, 

2 THESSALONIANS. ^®^^® ^^ epiritum, neqne per ser- 

monem, neqne per epistolam tarn- 

1. 3, 4. Gratias agere debemna tern- qnam per nos miimft ni ^ quasi instet 

per Deo {Oreg. Deo semper) pro dies DominL 

▼obis, firatrefl, ita ut dignum est, 8. 14, 1 5. ... Si quia non obedit verbo 

quoniam supererescit ides Testra, nostro per epistolam, bnnc notate, 

et abundat charitas uniuBCuiusque et ne (Greg, non) commisceamini 

vestram in invioem, ita ut et nos cum illo, ut confundatur. Et 

ipsi in vobis gloriemur in eccle- nolite quasi (Oreg, ut) inimicum 

siis Dei, pro patientia vestra et existimare (Grtg, iiw. ilium), sed 

fide. . . . compite ut fratrem. 
2. 1, a. Rogamusautem voe, fratres. 



64 Gregory's pastoral care 



1 TIMOTHY. 

8. I. Se pe biscephftd [biscephftde] gewilnat?, gOd weorc he 
gewilnatS. o. p. 52. 

8. a. Biscepe gedafenatS ]mi he sle t»lleaa 0. P. 53. 

4. ly 3. . • . VsBt Vffim forhsBbbendum hwdiim gebyrede SsBt hie 
gewiten of hiera geleafan, 9nd forblodaS mannum Sset hie 
hiwien, 9nd tSa m^ttas }>e GK>d self gesceop to etonne geleaf- 
fuUiun m9nniiiny Sfem }>e ongietaS soSfsdstnesBe ^nd Gode 
8ancia8 mid godum weorcum his gifa. 0. p. 316, 318. 

4. II, 12. Beblod Sis, 9nd Isre; 9nd ne forsio n&n 111911 Sme 
gioguSe. c. p. 3«5. 

4. 13. Donne ic cume, Sonne beo Sn abisgod ymbe rsedinge. c. P. 16B. 

5. K Ne Sreata Sa na Sone ealdan, ao healsa hiene sw» Stnne 
feeder, c. P. iSa 

5. 8« Se }>e ne gimS Sara ]>e his beoS, 9nd horu Qode& Seowa, 
he wiSssBcS Oodes geleafan, 9nd he biS treowleas. c. p. i^ 

5. 23. ... SsBt ge moston drincan gewealden wines for eowres magan 
medtrymneese. 0. P. 318. 

6. 1. JBIc Sara \>e sie under S&m geoke hlafordsciepes^ he soeal 
his hlaford ffighwelcre are 9nd weorSsdpes wnrSne on- 
munan. 0. P. aoa 

6. 10, • • • SflBt feloes yfles wyrtruma w&re Snt m9n wihiode 
hwelcere gidsimge. 0. p. 72, 



4. 13. Dam yenio, attende lee- 

1 TIMOTHY. ^^^^ • • • 

5« I. Seniorem ne inorepaveris, sed 

3. I. ... Si quis episcopatom desi- obsecra ut patrem. . . . 

deiat, bonum opus desiderat. 5. 8. Si qois antem (Greg. Qui) suo- 

8.a. Oporteteigo((iiVi^.aatem)epis- ram, et maxime domesticoram, 

copam irreprehensibilem esse. . . . coram non habet, fidem negavit, 

4. I, 3. ... Discedent qaidam a fide, et est infideli deterior. 

. • . probibentiam nabere, absti- 5. 33. • . . Medico vino atere propter 
nere a cibis quos Deas creavit stomacbam taum ((7n^. am. taam) 
ad percipiendom cam gratiaram et freqaentes tuas infirmitates. 
actione fidelibas et iis ( Greg, bis) 6. i. Quicamqae sunt sub iugo servi, 
qui cognoverunt veritatem. dominos sues onmi honore dignos 

4. II, xa. Praecipe baec, et doce. ,arbitrentur. . . . 
Nemo adolescentiam tuam con- 6. 10. Radix enim (Greg, om, enim) 
temnat. . . . omnium malorum est cupiditas. . . . 



1 TIMOTHY 3 — TITUS 2 65 

6. 17. SfldcgeatS Ccem welegum gind Visne middangeard C»t hie 
to ofermodlioe ne S^ncen, ne to wel ne firQwigen tfissum unge- 
wissum welunu 0. p. i8a 



2 TIMOTHY. 

2. 4. Nele (Ne [scyjle H«) n&n (Jodes Seow hiene selfae to un- 
gemetlice gebindan on woruldacipum, VyUes he misbcige Stem 
'pe hiene sr selfne gesealde. c. P. 130. 

4. 1, 2. Ic 6e bebeode beforan Oode ^d Sffim H»lendan Cii&ie^ 
Be ]7e demende is cwicum 9nd deadum, ^nd ic 6e bebeode 
[beode] Surh his tocyme ^nd t^urh his Hoe, Ssdt Ca stande on 
Sissum wordum, 9iid hie Itere agtSer ge gedsBftelice ge eac 
ungedflBftelice, 0. P. 96^ 

4. a. Ltere hie, 9nd healsay 9nd t»I hiera unCeawas, 9nd tSeah 
geSyldelica a P. ^90. 

TITUS. 

1.9. •• .SffitselAreowsceoldebeonmihtigtotyhtanneonh&lw^nde 

l&re, 9nd eac to Sieageanne tS& }>e him wiCstandan willen 

[willatS]. 0. P. 9a 
!• 15. ... ]mt Viem cl»num wffire eal dane ; 9nd Vsdm uncl»niim 

ntere n&uht cUene. 0. P. 316. 
2« 15. Leer VsBt folc^ 9nd Sreata, 9nd i&% 9nd h&i^ Ciet hie witon 

Sffit ge sume anw&ld habbatS ofer hie. 0. P. a9a 



6. 17. Divitibas hmus saecoli prae- ▼erbom, insta opportane, impor- 

cipe non sublime {Oreg. superbe) tone ; argue, obsecra, increpa in 

sapere, neque epeiare in incerto omni patientia et doctnna. 
^ divitiarum ( Oreg. ins. suarum). . . . 

TITUS. 

2 TIMOTHY. i^^ ut potens sit exhortari in 

2. 4. Nemo militana Deo implicat doctnna sana, et eos qui contra- 

se negotiis saecularibus, ut ei dicunt arguere. 

placeat cui se probavit. I* 1 5* ( Oreg' ins. Quia) Omnia munda 

4* I, a. Testificor coram Deo et mundis; coinquinatis autem et 

lesu Christo, qui iudicaturus est infidelibus nihil est mundum. . . . 

vivos et mortuos per adventum 2. 15. Haec loquere, et ezhortare, 

ipsius et regnum eius, praedica et aigue cum omni imperio. , . . 



56 GREGOBY's pastoral CARE 



HEBEEWa 

8. 13. D»tte na forealdod is, Cset is fomeah losod. 0. P. ^04. 

0. 4. See c. P. 124, 

11* 3<^i 37* ^ft h&Igan m^n g^Cafedon on Cisse worlde m^nig bismer 
^nd m9nige swyngean, 9nd m^nige b^ndas ^nd karoemu ; hie 
wdrott stsende, ^d snidene mid snide ; hie W^ron codtode, 9nd 
mid sweordum hie w»i*on ofisltegenew 0. P. «♦. 

12. 5, 6. Sunu min, ne agimeteasa tSn QodoR swingan, ne Ztk ne 
beo werig for his tSreaunga, fort^mfe €K)d lufaS Cone J>e he 
CreaC, 9nd swingeS ftlc beam fe h6 underfbn wile. 0. P. «5». 

la. 9, 10. tJre flfiscliean flBBdras lerdon ns, 9nd w6 hie ondredon ; 
hie Creadon ns, 9nd w© weortSodon hie ; ha micle ewlCor 
sculon we Sonne bion gehiersume Stem J'e are gSsta Feeder 
biC, wis Cffim ]ie (Cset H.) we moten libban on e^essel lire 
flffisclican fedias as Isrdon to Sffim ]>e hiem willa wsbs, ao Csdt 
waes to swiSe scortre hwlle, fortJ»m]?e tSeos world is swtSe tenu ; 
ac se g&stlica Fadder, he as IfirC hytwyrSlicu tSing to underfonne, 
iSmi is tSaBt we geeamigen SsBt ece 111 c. P. 354. 

12. 12, 13. A8tr9CceaC 6owre agfiledah h9nda 9nd Sowru cneown, 
9nd stceppaC rjrhte ; ne healtigeatJ l§ng, ac bloS hala C. P. 6*, 

12. M. SeceaS sibbe 9nd god to eallum m9nnum, batan Ci&re ne 
msBg n&n m9n God gesion. 0. P. 344. 

TiTPPPTS'wa xiOfitrae erttditorea hAbmmtts 

UJLUKii^wa. ^g^ habuiiiitiB emditorea), et 

8. 13. • • . Quod wxiem {Oreg. enim) reyerebamureoB; non molto magis 

antiqnatar et senescit prope in- obtemperabimus Patri spirituum, 

teritum est. et Tivemas ? Et illi qnidem in 

U* 3^f 37* Alii (Oref. Banoti) vero tempore paacorum dieram se- 

{Greg, onu yero) ludibria et Ter- cundum vc^imtatem eiiam emdie- 

bera ezperti, insnper et vincnla bant bos ; hie antem ad id qaod 

et carceres; lapidati sunt, secti utile est in recipiendo sanctifi- 

sunt, tentati sunt, in occisione cationem eius. 

gladii morfcui sunt. . . » 12. 12, 13. . . . Remisdas manus et 

12. 5, 6. ... Fill mi, tioli negligere soluta (Oreg. dissoluta) genua 

disciplinam Domini, neque fati- erigite, et gressUs rectos fadte 

geris m {Or^. cum)) ab eo pedibus yesti-is, ut non claudicans 

aigneris ; qnetti enim diligit Do- quis erret, magis autem sanetur. 

minus castigat, flagellat autem 12. 14. Paoem sequimini cum omni- 

omnem filium quern reoipit bus, et sanctimoniam, sine qua 

12. 9, 10. . • . PaUes quidem camis nemo videbit Deum. 



HEBREWS 8 — JAMES 4 57 

18, 4. Dffim wOhhffimerum demet? Dryhten. 0. P. 401. 

18. 7* GemimaS eowerra for^^^gena tS&rh ]>e eow bodedon Gk)des 

word, 9nd behealdaS hiera liif gnd hiera forSaiiS, ^nd g^ngatS 

on Sone geleafan. 0. p. xh. 

JAME& 

1. 19. Sle ffighwelc m^ swlSe hrsDd (nd switSe geomfdil to 
gehleranne, 9nd swtSe let to sprecanne. a P. afc^ 

L a6. Oif hw& tiohhaS Sset he ȣBdst tHe^ Qnd nyle gemldlian his 
tungan, SsBt mod llehS him sdfiim, forS»m his stfsBstnes bit! 
switSe idliL 0. p. a8a 

i. I. BrotSur, ne boo eower to fela l&roowa. a P. p. 

3. 8. ... tSffit hio w&re GFwlSe unstille, yfel, 9nd dOaVberen^es 
atree Ml. c. p. jSo. 

8* My 15, 17. Gif go hsBbben yfekie andan on low, 9nd tlonan 9nd 
geflitu on lowrum mode, ne gilpe go no, no ne fsegniaS tSsds, 
9nd ne flitatS mid lowrum loasungum witS tSsem sotSe ; forSsm 
80 wisdom nis ufian oimien of hdbnum, ac ho is eortSlic, 9nd 
wildoorlic, 9nd oac doofullic. Ac so ]>e of Gk>de cymtS, he bitS 
godes willan 9nd gesibsum. aP.Md,i4& 

4« 4. Sw&-hw&^sw& wille bion ttee weorlde freond to tmgemetlice, 
he biS geh&ien Godes feond. a P. 4^1. 

13% 4. ... Fomicatores enim {€Hn$g* B* i» Noliie plt^tes magistri fieri, 
autem) et adulteioe iudioabit fiatres meL • . . 
Deus. 8* 8. ... Inquietum malum, plena 

18. 7. Mementote praepositoram yeneno mortifero. 
vestrorum qui vobis locuti sunt 8. 14, 15, 17. Qaod si zelum amarom 
rerbum Bdi; quorani intaentes liab6iiB,etconteiitione8 8int(Crre^. 
eiiium cOtttertatioiiiB, imitamimi ennt) in cordibos vestris (Oreg. 
fidettu <^oide v^itw), nolite gloriari, et 

mendaces esfle adTersnsveritatem; 

JAMfi& ^^^ ®®* enim iOreg, om, enim) 

iBta sapienUa desturram descen- 

1. 19. ... Sit autem (Oreg.om. autem) dens, ied terfen% animaliB, dia- 
omnis homo velox ad audiendum, bolioa. t . . Quae autem desursum 
tardus Hutem ad loqnendum. . » • est) sapientia primum quidem 

li fl6. Si quis autem {Cfreg^tni^mniem) pudica est, deinde pacifica. . . . 
putat se religiosum esse, noa re- 4. 4. • . . Quicumque ergo {Of^. 
frenans linguam suam, sed sedu- om, ergo) yolueiit amicus esse 
cens cor suum, huius tana est saeculi huius, inimicus Dei con- 
religio. stituitur. 



5a gbegobt's pastoral care 



1 PETER 

2. 9. €te sint ftooren kynn Ckxle, 9nd kynelices preosthftdeB. o. P. 84. 
8. 15. BeoS Bimle gearwe to Iffironne ^nd to forgifonne ffilcmn 

tSftra ]>e eow lyhtUce bidde ymbe Sone tohopan ]>e ge habhatS on 

©ow, 0. P. 17a. 

4. II. SwsB-hw&-swffi spradce, spnace he Godes worde, swelce tSSL 
word n& his ne slen, ac Oodes. 0. P. 37a 

Gif h^^ Senige, Senige he ewelce he hit of Oodes msBgene 
Senige, nsds of his selfes. 0. P. 323. 
5. 1, 3. Ic eom eower efiaSeowa, 9nd drstes Srowunge gewiota, 
ic eow healsige Sast ge feden Oodes heorde \>e under eow is ; . • • 
ungenidde, mid eorum agnum willimiy ge sculon S^ncean for 
eowre heorde GK>des S^nces, nalles nO for &acotSlicum gestreon- 
um. c. p. 136. 

5. 3. Ne sint we n&ne w&ldendas Sisses folces, ac we sint to bisene 
ges^tte Orre heorde. 0. P. 118. 

2 PETER. 

1. 5, 6. No ge habbatS gelea&n, wyrcsX nQ god weorc, ^nd habbatS 
Sonne wisdom, ^nd on tSiem wisdome habbaS forhsefdnesse ^nd 
eac IseraSy 9nd horu on Sere forhsefdnesse getSylde. c. P. 31a 

2. 16. Dffit dumbe 9nd SsBt gehsefte neat Vreade Sone wltgan for 
his yflan wilhtn, ^ hit clipode swee-swe mann, 9nd mid 
Cy gestlerde t5»m wltgan his unryhtre 9nd dysigre [dysiglicre] 
wihiunge. 0. P. 256. 

proyidentes non coacte, sad epon- 

1 PETER. tanee Becundnm Deum; neqne 

2. 9. V08 autem genus electum, turpw lucri grat^ sad joluutarie. 

regale sacerdotium. ... ^- 3- Neque ut (Greg. Non) domi- 

a 15. . . . Parati semper ad satis- nantes in cleris (^^. clero), sed 

factionem omni poscenti vos ratio- ^^™* ^^^ f^''^^' ' ' • 

nem de ea, quae in vobis est, spe. D-nwnrp 

4, II. Si quis loquitur, quasi ser- ^ x'JfiTJfiK. 

mones Dei; siquismini8trat(6^. L 5, 6. ... Ministrate in fide vestra 

administrat), tamquam ex virtute virtutem, in virtute autem scien- 

quam administrat Deus. . . ^ tiam, in scientia autem absti- 

5. I, a. ... Obsecro, consenior et nentiam, in abstinentia autem 
testis Christi passionum, . . . pas- patientiam. . . . 

cite qui in vobis est gregem Dei, 2. 16. Correptionem yero {Qreg.am. 



% PETEB 2 — REVELATION i 59 

fi. ai. • • • VsBt him w»re b^tere t^SBt hi no sotSfsBstnesse weg ne 

ongeaten, tSohne hi underb»c gec^rden aitSVan hi hine on- 

geaten. c. p. 445- 
2. aa. • • • SsBt 86 hund wille etan fSmt he sr fispRw, 9nd sio migu 

hi wi[I]e sylian on hire sole, 8Bfliert5»mSe hlo &t5w»gen 

bits* 0. P. 419. 

1 JOHN. 

4. i8. Slo fiillfr^mede Godes lufii OdnfeS aweg Sone ^ge. 0. P. ^62. 

EEVELATION. 

8. a. Bio Vn wacor, ^nd gebet 6& weorc Ce deadlicu sint in 
Se; ne mette ic no Cm weorc fiillfr^med beforan mmum 
Gode. 0. p. 445. 

8. 15, 16. Eal&y w»re he AuSer, oVUSe h&t, otSSe ceal[d] ! Ac 
fortSontfe he is wlaco, ^nd nis nautSer, ne hat, ne ceald, 
tSeah ic hine sQpe ic hine wille ^ft nt&splwan of minum 
matJe. 0. P. 445, 447. 

8. 18. SmirewaS eowre eagan mid sealfe, \mi ge msdgen 
gesion. c. p. 68. 

8. 19. Ic tSreage 9nd swinge ISSl ]>e ic lufige. 0. P. 252, 

4. 8. • . . SsBt hie sien Vsm hefonlican neatimi gellce, ))& w&ron 
geeawde, sws hit ftwriten is tSsBt hie wsBron ymb eall Qtan mid 
eagum bes^ti^ 9nd eac innane eagna fuIL 0. P. 194. 

vero) habuit suae vesaniae ; sub- 

iugale mutum animal {Greg. om. REVELATION. 

animal, ins. quod in), hominie 3^ , jjsto vigilans, et confirma 

voce loquens, prohibmt prophet«5 ^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ 

insipientiam. ^^^ .^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ 

2. ai. Mehus enim (Greg. om. enim) ^^^^ p^^ ^^^ 

erat illis (Greg^) non cognos- 3^ ,g_ ^tinam frigidns esses, 

cere viam lusbtiae, quam post autcahdus! Sed quia tepidus es, 

agmtionemretrorsumconverti.... . ^^^ 4v;^-j„„ ««1 «„i;^„„ :««: 
^ r^ . , et nee iriffians nee calidus, inci- 

2. «. . . Canu. reversus ad suum j^ ^^ ^^^^^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^ 

Tomtum, et sus lota in volutabro 3^ ,3 CoUyrio inni^e oculo8 

tuos, ut videas. 

1 JOHN. ^* '9' ^S^ q^^^ ^°^^> arguo et 

castigo 

4. 18. ... Perfecta charitas foras 4. 8. Et quattuor animalia ... in 
mittit timorem. . . . circuitu, et intus plena sunt ocu- 



60 GBEGOBYS PASTORAL CABIBS 

14. 3. IHl BittgaC Sone sang t5e nftn 111911 ^lleB Bingan ne 

m»g, baton ViBt hun(d)toontig 9iid feoweitig ^d ftewer 

tSosendo. 0. P. 409. 
14. 4. DsBt sindan tSE^ tb tSe mid Wifum ne beoQ besmitene, 9nd 

hira mssgeShfid habbatS gehealdenne ; tSa folglaO tMlm Lambe 

8wa-hwffir-6w& hit fsBrtS. 0. P. 409. 
22. 17. Se ]>6 gehiere SsBt hiene m9n clipige, clipige he eao oSeme, 

9nd cwe^ : Cum. 0. P. 376. 

lis. ... ( Grtg, sum. Ostenea quippe quadraginta quattuor millia). 

coeli animalia in circoitu et intos 14. 4. Hi sunt, qui cum mulieribns 

ooulis plena describuntur). uon sunt coinquinati ; yirgines 

14. 3. . . . Nemo poterat dioere enim sunt. Hi(6^. et)8equun- 

canticum, nisi ilia centum quad- tur Agnum quocumque ierit. . • . 

raginta quattuor millia... ((?r^. 22. 17. . . . Qui audit, dicat : 

Cantioum cantant quod nemo VenL . . . 
potest dicere, nisi ilia centum 



THE LAWS OF KING ALFRED 

(In Sclimid's Geaetze der AngeUachten, and ed., pp. 5^-66) 

EXODUa 

20. 1-3, 7-1 7f 33. Drihten wses sprecende )?&s word to Mo3n9e, and ))ub 
cw»S : Ic eom Prihteu ]?ln God ; ic ])6 Qtgelsedde of Egypta ]9nde 
and of hiora ]>oowdome. Ke lu& }ni oSre fr^mde godas ofer me. 
Ne mmne n9man ne cig J'Q on idelnesse, for}^on]>e ):Q ne bist 
unscyldig wi|> me, gif ))a on idelneese cigst minne n9man. 
Gemyne J'Sdt ]>a gehfilgige ]>one rsBstedsBg. WyrceaS eow syx 
dagas, and on ))&m siofoSan r^staS eow. For))&m on syx dagum 
Cnst geworhte heofenas and eortSan, sies, and ealle gesceafta 
}>e on him synt^ and hine ger^ste on )>one seofoSan dasg ; and 
for]7on Priht^i hine gehalgoda Ara ]>mum fsder and })lnre 
medder, J^a ]3e Drihten sealde, ]>8ot }ni cue ]7^ l^ng libbende on 
eoit^an. Ne sleah ]m. Ne lige ]m deamenga. Ne stala ))Q. 
Ne ssBge ]>Q lease gewitneese. Ne ^nlna \Xi J^mes nehstan ierfes 
mid unryhte. Ne wyrc (]ni) fe gyldne godas otSCe seol- 
frcoie. Sdmldss. 

et facias omnia opera tua. Sep- 

EXODUS. ^^Q autem die sabbatom Domini 

20. i-3« 7-179 3 3* Loontugque est Deituiest; non facies omne opus 

Bominiu conctos sermones bos: in eo, to, et filius tuns et filia 

Ego sum Dominus Deus tuus, qui tua, senrus tuus et ancilla tua, 

eduxi te de terra Aegypti, de iumentum tuum, et advena qui 

domo servitutis. Non habebis est intra portas tuas. Sex enim 

deos alienos coram me. • . . Non diebus fecit Dominus coelum et 

assumes nomen Domini Dei tui tenam^ et mare, et omnia quae 

in vanum ; nee enim habebit in- in eis sunt, et requievit in die 

sontem Dominus eum qui as- septimo ; idcirco benedixit Domi- 

sumpserit nomen Domini Dei sui nus diei sabbati, et sanctificavit 

frustra. Memento ut diem sabbati eum. Honora patrem tuum et 

sanctifices. Sex diebus operaberis, matrem tuam, ut sis longaevus 



62 



THE LAWS OF KING ALFRED 



21. 1-36. pis synt ]^ domas ]>e ))Q him s^ttan scetdt : Oif hwft 
gebicgge cnstenne }>eow, VI gear )?eowige he ; py dofoSan beo 
he frioh orceapiinga. Mid ewelce hrsBgle he ineode, mid swelce 
gange he Qt. Oif he wlf self hsBbbe, gange hlo at mid him. 
Gif se hlaford him ))omie wlf sealde, sle hlo and hire beam \>ms 
hlafordes^ Oif se ]>eowa ]^mie cwfldSe : Nelle ic tn^m. TnTTnim 
hlAforde, ne fr9m mmum wife^ ne fi^m minom beame^ ne 
fr9m mmum ierfe % br^nge hine ])omie his hl&ford to ]>8bs temples 
dura, and ]nirh))yrlige his eare mid »le, to t&cne ]mi he sle sfre 
siSSan Jjeow. 

peah hw& gebycgge his debtor on )?eowenne, ne sie hlo 
ealles 8w& )?eowu sw& otSru m^nnenu. Nfige he hie at on 
f l}>eodig folc to bebycgganne ; ac gif he hire ne r^ooe, se }>e 
hie bohte, Iste hie free on § l]>eodig folc. Oif potme he alefe 
his suna mid to luBmannOy do hiere gyfta, and lodge ]>edt hlo 
hsebbe hrsBgl, and \>Bdi weorS sle hire msBgSh&des, ]>fBt jb, se 
weotimia agife he hire }>one. Oif he hire ]>ara n&n ne do, ]x)nne 
sle hlo frioh. 



super terrain qnam Dominus 
DeuB tnnsdabittibi. Non Decides. 
Non moechaberis. Non furtnm 
fades. Non loqueris contra proz- 
imum tnam falsum testimonimn. 
Non concnpisces domnm proximi 
tni, nee desiderabis uzorem eios, 
non servum, non ancillam, non 
bovem, non adnnm, nee omnia 
quae illius sunt. . • • Non fjEicietis 
decs aigenteos, nee decs aureos 
fckcietis Yobis. 
2L 1-36. Haee sunt indicia quae 
propones eis: Si emens servum 
Hebraeum, sex annis serviet tibi ; 
in septimo egredietur liber gratis. 
Cum quali Teste intraverit, cum 
tali exeat ; si babens uxorem, et 
uxor egredietur dmuL Sinautem 
dominus dederit illi uxorem, et 
pepererit filios et filias, mulier 
et liberi eius erunt domini sui, 
ipse yero exibit cum vestitu sue. 



Quod d dixerit servus: Biligo 
dominum meum et uxorem ac 
liberos, non egrediar liber, offeret 
eum dominus diis, et applicabitur 
ad ostium et postes, perforabitque 
aurem eius subula, et erit ei ser^ 
vus in saeculum. 

Si quis vendiderit filiam suam in 
&mulam, non egredietur dcut an- 
cillae exire consuevemnt. Si dis- 
plicuerit oculis domini sui cui tra- 
dita fiierat, dimittet cam ; populo 
autem alieno vendendi non habe- 
bit potestatem, si spreverit earn. 
Sin autem filio suo desponderit 
eam, iuxta morem filiarum fiEkciet 
illi ; quod si alteram ei acceperit, 
providebit puellae nuptias, et 
vestimenta et pretium pudidtiae 
non negabit. Si tria ista non 
fecerit, egredietur gratis absque 
pecunia. 



^ Note the omission here. 



a An insertion. 



EXODUS 21 



63 



Se 1x1911 se }>e his gewealdes m^iinan o&lea, swelte s6 dSatSe. 
Se ]>e hine poxme nedes ofsloge, o'SSe unwillum ot^ ungewealdes, 
swelce hine God sw& s^nde on his h^nda, and he hine ne 
ymbsyredOy sie he f^ies wyrSe and folcryhiare bote, gif he fritJ- 
stowe gesece. Oif h^^ })onne of giemesse and gewealdes ofslea 
his ])one nehstan )>urh searwa, aloe pfl hine fram minum weofode, 
to-]3am-]7e he deatSe swelte. 

Se }>e slea his fsBder dSSe his modor, se seeal deatSe sweltan. 

Se }>e fnone forstsele and he hine bebycgge, and hit [hyni] on- 
bestffiled sie ]>Bdi he hine ber^ccean ne mffig, swelte se deaSe^ 

Se pe w^rge his fsBder oSSe his modor, swelte se deaSe. 

Gif hwa slea his ]>one nehstan mid st&ne oSSe mid ff ste', and 
he })eah ntgangan msBge bl stafe, begite him l»cey and wyrce his 
weorc ]^hwlle-]>e he self ne msBge. 

Se }>e slea his agenne I'eowne ^sne oSSe his m^nnen, and he 
ne sy idseges dead, ]>eah he libbe twft niht ot^ ])reo, ne biS he 
ealles sw& scyldig, for})on}>e hit wsbs his agen ftoh ; gif he ]^nne 
Gde idaages dead, })onne sitte sio scyld on him. 

Gif hw& on cease eacniend wif gew^rde, bete ))one SBW^rdlan*, 
SW& him domeras ger^ccen ; gif hlo dead sie, s^Ue s&wle wiS 
sawle. Gif hwa oVrum his eage oSdo, s^Ue his Slgen fore, toS fore 
teS, h^nda wid h^nda, fst fore fet, bsaming fore bflsming, wimd 
wits wunde, 1»1 wiS tele. 



Qui percusserithominein yolens 
occidere, morte moriatnr. Qui 
aatem non est insidiatns, sed 
Dens ilium tradidit in manus 
eins, constitaain tibi locum in 
quern fugere debeat. Si quia per 
industriam Occident proximum 
Buam et per insidias, ab altari 
meo evelles eum, ut moriatur. 

Qui percuBserit patrem suum 
aut matrem, morte moriatur. 

Qui furatuB fuerit bominem et 
vendiderit eum, convictus noxae 
morte moriatur. 

Qui maledixerit i>atri suo vel 
matri, morte moriatur. 

Si rixati fuerint viri, et percus- 



serit alter proximum suum lapide 
vel pugno, et ille mortuus non 
fuerit, sed iacuerit in lectulo ; si 
surrexerit, et ambulaverit foris 
super baculum suum, innocens 
erit qui percusserit, ita tamen 
ut operas eius, et impensas in 
medicos, restituat. 

Qui percusserit servum suum vel 
ancillam virga, et mortui fuerint 
in manibus eius, criminis reus erit ; 
sin autem uno die vel duobus su- 
pervixerit, non subiacebit poenae, 
quia pecunia illius est. 

Si rixati fiierint viri, et percus- 
serit quis mulierem praegnantem, 
et abortivum quidem fecerit, sed 



1 Note the omission. 



' ICnoh abridged. 



64 



THE LAW8 OF KING ALFRED 



Oif liwft lalea his ))eowe o6Se his ])6oweime ]mi eage fkt, and 
he )H>niia hi gedo inlgge, geofreoge hie for Jtod. Oif he \>ojme 
]>one toS oftstoa, dot! ptat iice. 

Gif oza ofhnlte wer ctSSe wl( \mi hie deade men^ me he mid 
st&num ofvrorpody and ne sie his flmo eien. Se hl&ford biS 
unaeyldigy gif ae oza hnitol wlere twftm dagum &t oVtSe Jntm, 
and 86 hlftford hit n3rBto ; g^ he hit ]x>nne wiste, and he hine 
inne betynan nolde, and he ]x>nne wer oC8e wif ofaloge, 016 he 
mid Bt&num ofworpod, and flie se hlftford ofid^^en o8Se [se man] 
forgolden, swft ])»t witan to rihte finden. Sunn oCtSe dohtor 
gi£ he oMdngOy ]mB ikan domes file he wyrCe. Oif he )>onne 
})eow otnSe l^eowm^nnen ofistingey ges^lle psaa hlfiforde ^T^TC 
soilL seolfres, and se oza sle mid stftnum ofWoipod. 

Oif hwft ftdelfe wsBterpyt, c/SSe betynedne ontyne, and hine ^ft 
nebetyne, gelde svrelc neat swele ]>»ron befealle, and hsbbe him 
]?8Dt deade. 

Oif oza o8res m^nnes ozan gewundige, and he ponne dead sie, 
bebyeggen ]?one ozan, and hfldbben him )>»t weoitS geniAne, and 

etur, et dominom eios Occident. 



ipsa vixerit, sabiaeebit damno 
quantam maritns mnlieris expeti- 
erit, et arbitri iudicayerint ; sin 
antem mora eius fderit aabsecata, 
reddet animam pro anima, ocolum 
pro oculo, dentem pro dente, 
mannm pro mann,pedem propede, 
aduationem pro adustione, vulnus 
pro vulnere, livorem pro livore. 

Si percusserit quispiam ocolmn 
servi sui aut ancillae, et loacos eos 
fecerit, dimittet eos liberos pro 
oculo quern emit. Dentem qno- 
que si ezcusserit servo vel ancillae 
suae, similiter dimittet eos li- 
beros. 

Si bos comu percusserit virum 
aut mulierem, et mortui fuer- 
int, lapidibuB obruetur, et non 
comedentur cames eius ; domi- 
nuB quoque bovis innocens erit. 
Quod si bos comupeta fuerit ab 
beri et nudiustertius, et contestati 
sunt dominum eius, nee reclu- 
serit eum, occideritque virum aut 
mulierem ; et bos lapidibus obru- 



Quod si pretium fuerit ei impo- 
iitum, dabit pro anima sua quid- 
quid fuerit postulatus. Filium 
quoque et filiam si comu per- 
cusserit, simili sententiae subia- 
cebit. Si servum ancillamque 
invaserit, triginta siclos argenti 
domino dabit, bos vero lapidibus 
opprimetur. 

Si quis apemerit cistemam et 
foderit, et non operuerit eam, 
cecideritquebos aut asinus in eam, 
reddet dominus cistemae pretium 
iumentorum; quod autem mor- 
tuum est, ipsius erit. 

Si bos alienus bovem alte- 
rius vulneraverit, et ille mortuus 
fuerit ; vendent bovem vivum, et 
divident pretium, cadaver autem 
mortui inter se dispertient. Sin 
autem sciebat quod bos comupeta 
esset ab heri et nudiustertius, et 
non custodivit eum dominus suus ; 
reddet bovem pro bove, et cadaver 
integrum accipiet. 



EXODUS 22 65 

eac \>sBi flesc sw& Jtsbs deadan. Gif se hl&ford J^nne wiste ]?ffit 
86 oxa hnltol wsere, and hine healdan nolde, s^lle him otSeme 
oxan f ore^ and hsebbe him eall \mt flffisc Sohmid 58, 6a 
22. 1-6, 10-12, 16-31. Gif hw& forstele oSres oxan, and hine o&lea 
oSSe bebycgge, s^Ue twGgen wiS, and feower sceap vnS &num. 
Gif he nsebbe hwset h^ s§lle, sle he self beboht witS ])&m fto. 

Gif }76of brece mannes hos nihtes, and he weorSe 'psbr ofisleg- 
en, ne ade he n& manfil^ges scyldig. Gif he siSSan sefter sunnan 
upg9nge ]7is deS, he bitS mansl^ges scyldig, and }ie J^nne self 
swelte, bnton he nieddeeda wmt^ Gif mid him cwicmn sie 
fiinden ]>mt he ser stsel, be twyfealdimi forgielde he hit. 

Gif hw& gew^rde oSres mannes wingeard, otTSe his SBcras, 
o8Se his kndes &wuht, gebete sw& hit m9n geeahtige. 

Gif fyr ade ont^nded ryht ^ to bsemenne, gebete }x)ne safv^f rd- 
elsan se ]>SBt fyr ont^nt. 

Gif hw& oSfsBste his toend fioh, gif he hit self stsele, for- 
gylde be twyfealdum. Gif he nyte hw& hit stsele, gel&dige 
hine selfiie, \>mi he ]>8er nftn f^n ne gefr^meda Gif hit }>onne 
cucu feoh wsere, and he sfcgge pat hit h^re n&me, oSSe pmi hit 
self llcwffile, and he gewitnesse hsBbbe, ne ]>earf he ]>fBt geldan. 
Gif he ]>onne gewitnesse naebbe, and he him ne getriewe, sw^r- 
ige he }x)nne. 

22. T-6, IO-I3, 16-31. Si quia fura- quid optimum habuerit in agro 

tus fuerit bovem aut ovem, et sue, yel in vinea, pro damni aesti- 

Occident vel vendiderit, quinque matione reetituet. 

bovcB pro uno bove restituet, et Si egressus ignis invenerit spi- 

quattuor oves pro una ove. nas, et comprehenderit acervos 

Si effringens fur domum sive frugum dve stantes segetes in 

suffbdiens fuerit inventus, et ac- agris, reddet damnum qui ignem 

cepto vulnere mortuus fuerit, succenderit. 

percuasor non erit reus sanguinis. Si quia commendaverit prox- 

Quod si orto sole hoc fecerit, imo suo aednum, bovem, ovem, et 

homicidium perpetravit, et ipse omne inmentum, ad custodiam, 

morietur. Si non habuerit quod et mortuum fuerit, aut debilita- 

pro furto reddat, ipse venunda- tum, vel captum ab bostibus, nul- 

bitur. Si inventum fuerit apud lusque hoc viderit; iusiurandum 

eum quod furatus est vivens, sivo erit in medio quod non oxten- 

bos, sive asinus, sive ovis, duplum derit manum ad rem proximi 

restituet. sui, suscipietque dominus iura- 

Si laeserit quispiam agrum vel mentum, et ille reddere non co- 

vineam, et dimiserit iumentum getur. Quod si furto ablata fue- 

suum ut depascatur aliena, quid- rit, restituet damnum domino. 
> Lunbarde has * xyp,* harvut, which is prohably right. 
F 



66 THE LAWS OF KING ALFRED 

Gif hw& fffimnan beswloe unbew^ddode, and hire mid slspe, 
forgielde hie, and hsDbbe hi sitSSan him to wifa Gif ]>ffire 
fffinman fsDder hie ]>onne s^Uan nelle, ftgife he ]>flBt fioh sefter 
pkm weotuman. 

pa fffimnan, pe gewuniaS onfon gealdorcrsBftigan, and scm- 
Isecan, and wiccan, ne Iset }m ]>a libban. . 

And se "pe hseme mid netene, swelte he deaSe. 

And 86 ]>e godgeldum onssdcge ofer Gk>d &nne, swelte se deatSe. 

Utancumene and ^ l}>eodige ne gesw^no pn. no, ior'Sonpe ge 
wseron giu ^l]>eodige on ^gypta Ignda 

P& wuduwan and ])& stiopcild ne sc^t^aS ge^ ne hie nAwer 
d^riaS. Gif ge }x>nne ^Ues d6S, hie cleopiaS to me, and ic 
gehiere hie, and ic eow ]>onne slea mid mmum sweoide, and 
ic gedo ]>aBt eowru wif beotS wydewan, and eowru beame beoS 
steopcild. 

Gif }m fiah to borge s^Ile ]?inum gefsran, \>e mid ])e eardian 
wille, ne niede ]>Q hine swft niedling, and ne gehene }7Q hine 
mid jTyeacan. 

Gif m9n nsBbbe baton anfeald hrsBgl hine mid to wreonne 
oSSe to w^rianne, and he hit to w^dde s^lle, &t sunnan setlg9nge 
sTe hit ftgifen* Gif }m sw& ne dest, ]>onne cleopiaS he to me, 
and ic hine gehTere, for}x>n]>e ic eom swrt^e mildheort. 

Ne t»l pVi )>lne Diyhten, ne ]?one hl&ford ]>8bs folces ne 
werge ]>a. 

Si seduxerit quia virginem nee- clamorem eoram, et indignabitur 

dum desponsatam, dormieritciae furor menS) percutiamque vos 

cum ea, dotabit earn, et habebit gladio, et erunt uxores yestrae 

earn uxorem. Si pater virginiB viduae, et filii vestri pupilli. 

dare noluerit, reddet pecuniam Si pecuniam mutuam dederis 

iuxta modum dotis quam yirgines populo meo pauperi qui habitat 

accipere consueTerunt. tecum, non urgebis eum quasi 

Maleficos non patieris vivere. exactor, nee usuris opprimes. 

Qui coierit cum iumento, morte Si pignus a proximo tuo acce- 

moriatur. peris vestimentum, ante solis oc> 

Qui immolat diis occidetur, casum reddes ei ; ipsum enim est 

praeterquam Domino soli. solum quo operitur indumentum 

Advenam non contristabis, ne- camis eius, nee habet aliud in 

que affliges eum; advenae enim quo dormiat. Si clamaverit ad 

et ipsi fuistis in terra Aegypti. me, exaudiam eum, quia miseri- 

Viduae et pupillo non noee- cors sum. 

bitis. Si laeseritis eos, vocifera- Diis non detrahes, et principi 

buntur ad me, et ego audiam populi tui non maledices. 



EXODUS 23 67 

pme teot^an sceattas and pine frumiTpan, g9ngendeB and 
weaxendeSy ftgife ]>a Gk>da 

£al ]78Bt flffisc ]>sdt wildeor Iffifen, ne eten ge yaeif ac s^UatS 
hit hundum. Sohmid 60, 62, 
28. 1, 2, 4f 6-9y 13. Leases m9nneB word ne r^e \>IX no pms to 
gehleranne, no his domas no ge]?a£a \>VLj no nfine gewitnesse safter 
him ne saga }>tL 

Ne w^nd ^ ])0 nO on ]ma folces unrsed and unryht gewil, 
on hiora sprtece and geclysp ofer ])in ryht and (on) ]>8bs un- 
wisestan l&re, no him ne ge]>afa. 

Gif ])0 beoume oVres m^mes glemeloas fioh on hand, }>eah 
hit sie }>ln f^ond, gecySe hit him. 

Dom }7Q swTSe emne ; ne dom }7Q ot^eme dOm ]>&m welegan, 
oSeme ]>&m eormen ; no oSeme j^jn llofran, and oSeme ]^Un 
l&Sran ne dom pfL 

Onscuna \>IX a loasmiga. SoSfsDstne man and unscildigne, ne 
acwele ]>a }x>ne mefre. 

Ne onfbh }>Q nsefre modsceattum, for]>on hie abkandaS ful oft 
wisra m9nna ge]?oht, and hioia word onw^ndaS. 

p&m ^l})Oodigan and ntancmnenan ne Isbt ]nx no micntnice 
wiS hine, no mid nftnum unrihtum pfX hine ne dr§cce. 

Ne sw^rigen go mefre under hse'Sene godas, no on n&num 
jnnguin ne cleopien go to him. Sohmid 63, 64. 

TOBIT. 
4. 16. See Acts 15. 29, end. 

Decimas tuas et primitias toas plurimomzn acquiesces senten- 

non tardabis reddere ; primogeni- tiae, ut a vero devies. 

turn filiorum tuomm dabis mihi. Si occurreris bovi iuimici tui 

Do bobus qnoque et ovibus simi- aut asino erranti, reduc ad 

liter facias: septem diebus sit eum. 

cum matre sua, die octaya reddes Nou declinabis in iudicium pau- 

illum mihi. peris. 

. . .' Camem, quae a bestiis fiie- Mendacium fagies. Insontem 

rit praegustata, non comedetis, et iostum non occides. . . . 

Bed proiicietis canibus. Nee accipies munera, quae etiam 

23. I, 3, 4, 6-9, 13. Non Buscipies excaecant pnidentes, et subver- 

vocem mendacii, nee iunges ma- tunt verba iustoram. 

num tuam ut pro impio dicas Peregrine molestus non eris. . . . 

fiedsum testimonium. . . . Et per nomen extemoram 

Non sequeris turbam ad &ci- deorum non inrabitis, neque audi- 

endum malum ; nee in iudicio, etur ex ore vestro. 

F 2 



68 THE LAWS OF KING ALFRED 

MATTHEW. 

5. 17. . . • ]>8Bt he ne come no \>sds bebodu to brecanne, no to 
forboodanne, ac mid eallum gOdum to Oacanne. Sohmid 64. 

ACTS. 

16. 23-29. pa apostolas and }A ^ Idran broSor hselo oow wyscaS ; 
and we eow cytSaS ]mt we ge&scodon ]>SBt Ore geferan simie mid 
Qrum wordum to eow comon, and eow h^figran [wisan budan] 
to healdanne ]x>nn6 we him budon, and eow to switSe ge- 
dwealdon mid ]78em manigfealdum gebodum, and eowra sawla 
ma forhw^rfdon ]>onn6 hie gerihton. pa ges9mnodon we Qs 
ymb ]>sdt, and ns eallimi gellcode }A ]>sdi we s§ndon Paulus 
and Bamaban, m^ n ])& wilniaS heora s&wla s^Uan for Dryhtenes 
naman. Mid him we s^ndon Judam and Silam, ])8Bt [hi] eow 
]78Bt ilce s^gan. 

psem Halgan Gaste wsds ge}?nht and Cbs, ]>mt we nfine b3^t$6ne 
on eow s^ttan noldon ofer psBt "pe eow nedj^earf wsds to heald- 
enne, pset is }?onne 'pSBt ge forberen ]>mt ge deofolgyld ne 
weorSien, ne blod ne picgen, ne asmored, and fr9m d§mum 
geligerum ; and ]>ddt ge willen Jwt otSre m§n eow ne dOn, ne 
dots ge ]78Bt otSrum mannum. Sohmid 6^ 66. 

MATTHEW ^"^ tradiderunt (T. Br, tradere 

cupiunt) animas snas pro nomine 

6. 17. . . . Non veni (T, Br.^ ins. Domini nostri lesu ChristL Mi- 

legem) solvere, sed adimplere. gimus ergo (T. Br. etiam ad vos) 

ludam et Silam, qui et ipai vobis 

^^^- verbis (T. Br. verba) referent 

16. 33-39. ... Apostoli et seniores eadem. 

fratres bis qui sunt Antiochiae, Visum est (T. Br. et) enim 

. . . Syriae, et Ciliciae, fratribus Spiritui Sancto et nobis nihil 

ex gentibus, salutem. Quoniam ultra imponere vobis oneris quam 

audivimus quia quidam ex nobis haec necessaria (T. Br. hoc ne- 

exenntes turbaverunt vos verbis, cessario): ut abstineatis vos ab 

(T. Br, ins, potius) evertentes immolatis simulacrorum, et san- 

animas vestras, quibus non man- guine, et suffocate, et fomica- 

davimus, placuit nobis collectis tione ; a quibus custodientes vos, 

in unum eligere viros, et mittere bene agetis . . , {T. Br. add Quod 

ad vos cum carissimis nostris vobis non vultis fieri, non faciatis 

Bamaba et Paulo, bominibus aliis). 

» T. and Br. signify MS. Cott Tit. A 27 and Brompton's ChrorUcon respectively, 
where the Latin text oorresponding with the Old English is found (see Sohmid, 
pp. XXV, xxvi). 



KING ALFRED'S VERSION 



OP 

• 



BEDE'S ECCLESIASTICAL 
HISTORY 

GENESIS. 

2. a^. Wer 9nd wiif, heo in beoV in &num llch9man. B. H. 7a 
8. 16. In saare \>Vl c^nnest beam. B. H. 76. 
36. 29. Eald 9nd dagana fulL a h. 152. 

49. 27. Beniamin is risende wulf ; on sermergen he itetS hloSe, 
9nd on sfenne h^rereaf dsleS. B. H. 92. 

LEVITICUS. 

12. 4, 5. Fore wspnedbeame heo sceolde heo fthabban fr9m €k>de6 
hoses ing9nge ]>reo 9nd ]>ntig daga ; fore wifcilde syx 9nd syxtig 
daga. B. H. 76. 

16. 16. . . . ]>8Dti;e se wer, se "Se wsere his wiife gem^nged, ]mt 
he sceolde wsDtre &8wegen 9nd bebaSad beon, 9nd ser sunnan 
8etlg9nge ne mOste in heora ges9mnunge ing9ngan. b. h. 8a 

PENESIS ^^ sanctuariam, donee impleantur 

.* dies purificatiomB suae. Sinautem 

2. 34. . . . Erunt duo in carne una. feminam pepererit, . . . sexaginta 

3. 16. ... In dolore panes fihos ^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^^ i^ sanguine 
(Bede om. fiUos). ... purificationis suae (Bede sum, ut 

36. 29. ...Senexet(5erfeac)plenu8 pro masculo diebus triginta tribu«, 

dierum. . . . p^ femina autem diebus sexa- 

49. 27. Beniamin lupus rapax ; ginta sex debeat abstinere). 

mane comedet praedam, et ves- jg^ ,5 y^ ^^ ^^^ egreditur semen 

pere dmdet spoba. coitus, lavabit aqua omne corpus 

^^ suum, et immunduB erit usque 

LEVITICUS. a<j vesperum (Bede ut mixtus vir 

12. 4, 5. Ipsa vero triginta tribus mulieri et lavari aqua debeat, 

diebus manebit ; . . . omne sane- et ante solis occasum ecclesiam 

tum non tanget, nee ingredietur non intrare). 



70 BEDE*S ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY 

18. 7. Ne onwreoh ]7a sc9ndlicnes86 pinea CsBcler. b. H. 7a 

20. 18. Seo hjQige se mid deaSe slsDliSy gif hwylc wvpnedm^n 
g9ngeS to mOnaSa'Slium wiife. B. h. 78. 

DEUTEKONOMY. 

23. 10, II. M&er bysmrunge seo ]>urh slsep wsBpnedm^nnum 
gelimpeS, . . . Seosne 111911 . . . seo cySnis \>mre ealdan » 
bismiten cmS, . . . 9nd him ne forgifeS ]>sBtte he mOie in Gk>d6S 
has g^ngan^ nemne he s^ w»tre aSwegen, ne }x)nne gena ser 
ffifenna B. H. 84. 

1 SAMUEL. 

21. 4. See B. H. 84. 

1 CHEONICLES. 
28. I. See Oen. 35. 29. 

JOB. 
42. 17. See Oen. 35. 29. 

PSALMS. 

18. 13, 14. Drihten hleoSraS of heofonum, 9nd se Hehsta s^leS 

his stefiie. He s^ndeS his straley 9nd heo toweorpeS ; legetas 

gem9nigfealdatSy 9nd heo gedrefeS. b. h. 368. 
82. I. pa beotS eadge "pe heora wonneese forl»tne beoV, 9nd ]>ara 

]>e synna bewrigene beoS. B. H. 44^. 
51. 5. Ic w&t pmt ic W8BS in wsenessum geeacnod, 9nd in scyldum 

mec c^nde min modor. B. H. Sa. 

18. 7. Turpitudinem patris toi . . . sum. Si post inlnsionem quae per 

non discooperies (Bede revelabis). sonmiom solet accidere, . . . hunc 

20. 18. Qui coierit cum muliere in quidezn testamentum veteris legis 

fluxu menstruo, et revelaverit tur- . . . pollutum dicit, et, nisi lotum 

pitudinem eius, ipsaque aperuerit aqua, usque ad vesperam intrare 

fontem eanguinis sui, interficien- ecclesiam non concedit). 
tur ambo de medio populi sui 

{Bede sum. ita ut morte lex sacra PSALMS. 

feriat, si quis vir ad menstruatam 18. i3i 14. • . . Intonuit de coelo Do- 

mulierem accedat). minus, et Altissimus dedit vocem 

TwrrrrvD rwimur^ Buam. . . . Et (Bede om. Et) misit 

DEUTERONOMY. sagittas suas, et dissipavit eos; 

28. 10, II. Si fuerit inter vos homo fulgura multiplicavit, et contur- 

qui nocturne pollutus sit somnio, bavit eos. 

egredietur extra castra, et non re- 82. i. Beati quorum remissae sunt 

vertetur priusquam ad vesperam iniquitates, et quorum tecta sunt 

lavetur aqua; et post solis occa- peccata. 

sum regredietur in castra {Bede 61. 5. Ecce enim in iniquitatibus 



LEVITICUS 18 — MATTHEW 9 71 

84. 7. H&lige g9ngaS of m»gene in maBgen ; bitS gesegen b&ligra 
Gkxl in wlite sceawunga B. h. 21a, 

ECCLESIASTES, 

3. 5. • . . }>»tte tid wibre st&nas to s^ndenne, 9nd tid to 89m- 
nienne. B. h. a6a. 

ISAIAH. 

35. 7. In }p&m cleofum, \>e m dracan eardodon, wsere npymende 
grownee hreodes 9nd rixa. B. h. 430. 

JONAH. 
1. 12. Ic wat ]78Btte })8B8 storm for me is eumen 9nd sanded 

WSeS. B. H. 411. 

MATTHEW. 

8. 14, 15. . « . }A swaegre Sanctus Petrus }>8bs apostoles, mid Sy 
heo W8BS sw^nced mid hseto 9nd mid bryne feferadle, 'psBt bio 
to bnnenisse ]>sere Drybtenlican b9nda 89mod onfseng bselo 9nd 
msBgen, 9nd ar&s, 9nd tSsem Hselende ]?egnada B. h. 396. 

9. ao, a 2. p8Dt wiif ]>e wsBS ]>rOwiende blodes flownisse, beo eaS- 
modlice wsbs cimiende SBfter Dribtnes bece^ 9nd gebran }>»t fsBS 
bis brsBgleSy 9nd sOna instsepe bire untrymnes onweg gew&t, 
9nd beo w»s b&l geworden. B. H. 78. 

conceptus soin, et in peccatis con- dis venit. . . . (Bede Quia propter 

cepit me mater mea. me est tempestas haec). 

84. 7. ... Ibunt (Bede im, sancti) -kjrknwmnrar 

de virtute in virtutem ; videbitur MATmEW. 

Deus deorum in Sion. 8. 14, 1 5- Et cum veniaset lesus in 

domom Petri, vidit socnim eius 

ECCLESIASTES. iacentem, et febricitantem. Et 

3. 5. (Bede in,. Quia) Tempus spar- tetigit manum eius. et dimiat 

gendi (Bede mittendi) lapides, et ^ f^^*?-^ et surrexit, et minis- 

tempus colligendi. . . . ^^ «" . ^^"^ *«'"• So<>nm 

^ ° beati Petn, quae cum febnum 

ISAIAH. fuisset ardoribus &tigata, ad tac- 

«. T vi-i. • u ^^^^^ manus Dominicae surrexit, 

35. 7. ... In cubinbus, m quibus . -x x • 1 -^ 1. 

. , i_ 1.-X 1: i. • i. et, sanitate simul ac virtute re- 

pnus dracones nabitabant, onetur . • • x u i. • \ 

f „ , .XX- 1 • X cepta, ministrabat eis). 

(Bede onretur) viror calami et -^ ^ -c,. ,. 

: . ^ 9. ao, a a. Et ecce mulierquae san- 
guinis fluxum patiebatur duode- 

JONAH. qIjj^ annis accessit retro, et tetigit 

I. I a. ... Scio enim ego quoniam fimbriam vestimenti eius. . . . Et 

propter me tempestas haec gran- salva facta est mulier ex ilia 



72 BEDE S ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY 

11. 39. Nima'S ge mm geoc ofer eow, eac ^nd leomiaS sst me, ]>sBt 
ic eom milde 9nd eaSmOdre heortan. B. H. loa 

16. II. Nales ]>8Btte ing9ngetS in mQtS m9nnan besmlteS, ac })& "Se 
ntg9ngatS of mtl'Se, }A seondon "pe }>one m9mian besmlteV. B. H. 80. 
16. 19. Of heortan ntg9ngatS yfele ge]>Ohtas. B. H. 8a 
22. 37. Lufa Sq plnne Dryhten Gkxl. B. H. 37a 
22. 39. Lufa So ]>lnne Vone nehstan. B. H. 37a 
26. 13. WaciatS ge, for^onj^e ge ne weoton ne tSone dsBg ne Sa 

tide. B. H. aia 

MAEK. 
6. 18. iSee B. H. 70, 

12. 30, 31. See Matt. 22. 37, 39. 

LUKE. 
8. 43. 5ee Matt. 9. 20, 22. 

10. 27. /Sec Matt 22. 37, 39. 

11. 41. Dsette ofer seo 9nd to l&fe, s^UaS salmesse, 9nd eow beotS 
eal clseno. B. H. 66. v 

JOHN. 

8. 56. . . . blissade ]>mt he ges&we Drihtnes dsBg, 9nd he hine 
geseah 9nd gefeonde wsbs. b. h. 474* 

ACTS. 
4. 32. Nsenig heora of ]>am ]>e heo ahton Owiht his beon onsundrad 
cwsBSy ac him eallum wseron eall gemseno. B. H. 64. 

hora (Bede sum. Mulier quae 22. 39. Diliges proximum tuum 

fluxum patiebatar sanguinis, post (Bede om, tuum). . . . 

tergum Domini humiliter veniens, 26. 1 3 . Yigilate itaque, quia nescitis 

vestimenti eius fimbriam tetigit, diem neque boram. 

atque ab ea statim sua infirmitas 

recessit). LUKE. 

U. 39. Tollite iugum meum super u, ^j Q^od superest, date ele- 

▼08, et discite a me, quia mitis mosynam, et ecce omnia munda 

sum, et humilis corde gu^t vobis. 

16. II. Non quod intrat in os coin- 

quinat bominem, sed quod pro- JOHN. 

cedit (Bede quae exeunt) ex ore, 8. 56. ... Exultavit ut videret diem 

boo coinquinat (Bede ilia sunt meum (Bede Domini) ; vidit, et 

quae coinquinant) bominem. gavisus est. 

16. 19. De corde enim (Bede Ex aptq 

corde) exeunt cogitationes ma- At IS. 

lae. ... 4. 32. Nee quisquam eorum quae 

22. 37. ... Diliges Dominum Deum possidebat (Bede Nullus eorum 

tuum. ... ex bis quae possidebant) aliquid 



MATTHEW 11 — 2 CORINTHIANS 4 73 

4. 35. ... pat heo wseren todselende heora weomldgood syndrigum 

m9nDum, sw& seghwylciim ]>earf wsbs. b. h. €6, 
7. 56 (Vulg. 55). G^seah he heofenas opene, geseah he Godes wuldur, 

9nd ]>one Hselend standende GFodes on ]?& swiSran. B. H. 444. 
18. 48. Sw& m9nige sw& forteode wseron to ecum life. B. H. 138. 
IV. 31 • Qnd wffire toweard to demanne eorSan ymbhwyrft on 

nhtwlsnesse. B. H. 224. 

ROMANa 
7. 33. Ic geseo otSere se in mmum leomum witSfeohiende \>mre se 

mines moodes, 9nd gehsDftedne mec is Isedende in synne se, seo 

is in mmum leomum. B. h. 88. 
10. a. Hi hsBfdon Gk>des ^Ununge, ac nales safter wisdome. b. h. 47^. 

1 CORINTHIANS. 

6. I. ... 8W& pBdi he eode to his fseder wife. b. h. ua 

7. 2y 9. Se Se hine ahabban ne msBg, hsebbe his wii£ B. H. 8a. 

7. 6. Dis ic cweSo sBfter forgifnesse, nales SDfter bebodo. B. H. 8a. 

2 CORINTHIANS. 

4. 4. . . • ]>8Btte Ood ]>& mood }^U:a imgelea&umra ablsende, 
]>y-l8BS h\m seme seo onllhtnes Ciistes godspelles 9nd his 
wuldres. B. H. 122. 

8uum esse dicebat, sed erant illis cati, quae est in membris meis. 

(Bede eis) omnia communia. 10. a. . . . Aemulationem Dei habent 

4. 35. ... Dividebatur autem {Bede (Bede habebant), sed non secun- 

otn, autem) singulis, prout cuique dum scientiam. 

opus erat. , . ^ . , 1 CORINTHIANS. 

7. 55« . • • Vidit glonam Dei, et _ tx i. x • • 

lesum stantem a dextris Dei. 6. .. . . . Ita ut uxorem patns sm 

. . . Video (Bede vidit) coelos acquis habeat (JW* Ita nt nxo- 

. rem patns habere t). 

apertos. ... r, n - 

18. Vs. . . . Quotquot erant praeor^ '« '' »• ; • • Unusqmsque suam uxo- 

,. .. J .. . rem nabeat. . . . Quod si non se 

dinati ad vitam aetemam. .. . , ^ /» j /^ • 

17. 3.. . . . ludicaturus est (Bede »o''t«>ent. nubant . . . ifedeQax 



esset) orbem in aequitate. . 



se continere non potest, babeat 
uxorem suam). 

ROMANS ^' ^' ^^ aatem dico secundum in- 

dulgentiam, non secundum im- 
7.23. Video autem (^«d0om. autem) perium. 
aliam legem in membris meis 

repugnantem legi mentis meae, " CORINTHIANS, 

et captivantem me (Bede capti- 4. 4. . . . Deus huius saeculi (Bede 
vum me ducentem) in lege pec- saeculi huius) ezcaecavit mentes 



74 BEDES ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY 

TITUS. 

1. 15. Eall biS clsene clsenum ; ]>ffim besmitenum ^nd ungeleaf- 
sumum noht bitS clffine. . . . FortSon bismiien syndon ge heora 
mod ge ingewitnis. B. H. 8a 

2 PETER 

2. 22. See B. H. iia 

infidelium, ut non fulgeat iUis inquinatis autem et infidelibus 

{Bede ne eis fulgeret) iUuminatio nihil est mundum, aed inquinatae 

evaiigelii gloriae Christi. . . . sunt eorum et mens et conscientia 

TITUS (Bede coinquinata sunt enim et 

. n • J3 J* mens eorum et conscientia). 

1. 15. Omnia munda mundis; co- ^ 




KING ALFRED'S VERSION 

OF 

OROSIUS' HISTORY 

GENESIS. 
19. 34 ; 37. 3 ; ^' 47» 54- See Otob, 32, 
37. See Otoe, 34. 

EXODUS. 

1. 8, II ff. ; 12. 31. See Onm, 34* 

7. 30 ; 8. 3, 6, 17 ; 11. 10 ; 12. 51. See Oroa. 36. 

8. 34 ; 9. 3, 6, 10, 33-25 ; 10. 13, 15, 31, 33 ; 12. 39, 33, 37 ; 14. 5, 
6 ff., 33, 38. See OxtM. 38. 



^LFRIC'S HOMILIES 



GENESIS. 

1. 3. He cwseS : Qeweor'Se leoht. And Sserrihte wsbs leoht 

geworden. ^ H. L 14. 
1. 26. He cwsbS: Uton gewyrcan mannan to Ore anllonysse. 

^H.ii6. 

II He cwsbS : Uton gewyrcean mannan to Ore gellcnysse. 
M.n.1 as. 
1. 27. And he worhte tSA Adam to his anllcnysse. ^ H. i 388 ; cf. 

1. 31. And he beheold fa ealle his weorc tfe he geworhte, and hi 
wteron ealle swiSe gode. ^ H. i 14. 

2. 2, 3. And on S&m seofoSan dsBge he gef ndode his weorc, and 
gesw2lc tS&. And geh&lgode }x)ne seofoSan dsBg, forSan'Se he 
on Ssm dsBge his weorc ge^ndode. jb. H. i 14. 

11 pa ger^te he hine, and Sone dsBg geh&lgode. ^ H. ii 206. 
2. 7. And Ood ]>a geworhte senne mannan of l&me, and him 
onfibleow gast, and hine gellffseste, and he wearS Sa mann 
gesceapen on sawle and on llchaman. iE. H. i la. 

II And he worhte tSA }x)ne man mid his handum, and him 
onableow sawle. ^e. h. i 16 ; cf. i m. 

time opus suam quod fecerat, et 

GENESIS. requievit die septimo ab universe 

1. 3. Dixitque Deus : Fiat lux. Et opere quod patrarat. Et bene- 

facta est lux. dixit diei septimo, et sanctificavit 

1. 36. £t ait : Faciamus bominem ilium, quia in ipso cessaverat ab 

ad imaginem et similitudinem omni opere suo quod creavit Deus 

nostram. ... ut faceret. 

1. 37. Et creavit Deus bominem ad 2. 7. Formavit igitur Dominus Deus 

imaginem suam. . . . bominem de limo terrae, et in- 

1. 31. Yiditque Deus cuncta quae spiravit in fisiciem eius spiraculum 
fecerat, et erant valde bona. . . . vitae, et factus est homo in ani- 

2. a, 3. Complevitque Deus die sep- mam viventem. 



GENESIS 1-3 77 

2. 15-17* Ood }A hine gebrOhte on neorxnawange, and bine }>»r 
gelogode, and him to cwsaS : Eab*a ]>ffira ]>inga ]7e on neotxna- 
wange sindon pn most brQcan, and hi ealle booS 'pQ betahte, 
bnton animi treowe ]>e st^nt on middan neorxnawange ; ne 
hi^pa }m ])flds treowes wsestm, for]>anSe )ni bist doadlic, gif ]>Q 
]>8ds troowes wsestm geetst M.n,lia, 14. 

2. 18. pa cwsbS Gk>d : Nis na gedafenlic ]>flBt ]>6S man ana boo, and 
nffibbe nsBnne fultum ; ac uton gewyrcan him gemacan, him to 
fidtume and to frofre. ^ H. 1 14. 

2. 19. And }>a W8B8 Adam sw& wis ]>flBt Gk>d gelsedde to him 
nytenu, and doorc3niny and fugelcynn, IS^-^ he hi gesceapene 
hsBfde, and Adam him eallum naman gesceop ; and swa-swa ho 
hi }A genamode, swft hi sindon geh&tene. iE. h. i 14. 

2. a 1-2 3. And GKxl }A geswefode ]x)n6 Adam, and ]^]>& ho slop 
tS& genam ho an rib of his sidan. And geworhte of Sam ribbe 
SDnne wl^an, and Exode Adam hn boo hatan sceolde. pa 
ewe's Adam : Hoo is ban of minmn b&num, and flffisc of minimi 
flffisce ; boo hire nama Virago, ]>s&t is, fsemne, fortSanSe hoo is 
of hire were genmnen. ^ h. i 14 ; cf. ii 8, 58, 26a 

2. 35. And hi wseron Sa nacode. ^ H. i x8. 

3. 1-5. Ho com tSa on nseddran hlwe to }>am tw&m mannum, 
»rest to iS&m wife, and hire to cwsatS : Hwl forboad Ood Oow 
]ms troowes wsestm, Se st^nt on middan neorxnawange ? pa 
cwsbS psdt wif : Ood Qs forboad ]>sbs troowes wsestm, and cwsBtS 
'psdt wo sceoldon dOatSe sweltan, gif we his onbyrigdon. Da 

2. 15-17* Tulit ergo Dominus Deus enim quod vocavit Adam animae 
bominem, et posuit cum in para- viventis, ipsum est nomen eius. 
disc volnptatis, . . . praeoepitque 2. 21-33. Immisit ergo Dominus 
ei dicens : Ex omni ligno paradisi Deus soporem in Adam ; cumque 
comede ; de ligno autem scientiae obdormisset, tulit unam de costis 
boni et mali ne comedas ; in quo- eius. . . . Et aedificavit Dominus 
cumque enim die comederis ex Deus costam quam tulerat de 
eo, morte morieris. Adam in mulierem, et adduxit 

2. 18. Dixit quoque Dominus Deus : eam ad Adam. Dixitque Adam : 
Non est bonum esse hominem Hoc nunc os ex ossibus meis, et 
solum; faciamus ei adiutorium caro de came mea; haec voca- 
simile sibi bitur Virago, quoniam de viro 

2. 19. Formatis igitur Dominus sumpta est. 
Deus de bumo cunctis animan- 2.25. Erat autem uterque nudus. .. . 
tibus terrae, et universis volati- 3. 1-5. Sed et serpens erat callidior 
libus coeli, adduxit ea ad Adam, cunctis animantibus terrae quae 
ut videret quid vocaret ea ; omne fecerat Dominus Deus. Qui dixit 



78 JELFRIC'S HOMILIES 

cwffitS se deofol : Kis hit n& sw& Sq s^gst, ac God w&t gen5h 
geare, gif ge of tSftm treowe geetaV, }x)nne beoS eowere eagan 
geopenode, and ge magon geeeon and tocn&wan sgtSer ge god 
ge yfel, and ge beoS ^nglum gellce. ^ H. i i6, iS. 

D Sw& masre ge beoS sw&-sw& ^nglas, gif ge of )Am treowe etaS, 
. . . and ge habbaV gescead tegtSer ge godee ge yfelea ^ h. L 176. 
S. 6. WearS ]>eah ]78Bt wif forspanen ]nirh Sabs deofles l&re ; and 
genam of Ssbs treowee wsestme, and geset, and sealde hire were, 
and he geset. M.n,iis; cf. iL aao, 240, 33a 
8. 17, 18. And cw8bS: FortSanSe Sa waere gehyrsum Smes wifes 
wordum, and min bebod fors&we, ]>0 scealt mid earfoSnyssum 
'pe m^tes tilian. And seo eort^e, \>e is awyriged on ]>lnum 
weorce, sylS J)e Somas and bremblas. ^ h. i. 18. 

11 Domas and bremelas ]>e sceolon wexan, fortSantSe So 
wsere ]>lnum wife gehyrsum swtSor ]>onne me, mihtigum 
Drihtne. ^ h. u. 254. 

II Seo eorSe, ]>e is awyriged on 8mum weorce, agifS 'pQ "Somas 
and bremelas. ^ H. iL 406. 
S. 19. pQ eart of eorSan gennmen, and )>Q aw^nst to eorSan. pQ 
eart dQst, and Sq aw^ntst to dtlste. uE. H. i i& 

II pQ eart eorSe, and )?Q gew^nst to eorSan. Da eart dOst, 
and ]>Q gew^nst to daste. M. ill 900, 
S. 20. Da s^tte Adam ^ft hire oSeme naman, ^ua, ]>mt is, llf ; 
forSanSe heo is ealra lybbendra modor. ^ H. i 14. 

ad mulierem : Cor praecepit vobis lectabile ; et tulit de fructu illius, 

DeuB ut non comederetis de omni et comedit, deditque viro suo, qui 

ligno paradisi? Cui respondit comedit 

mulier: De fructu lignorom quae 3. 17, 18. Adae vero dixit: Quia 

sunt in paiudiso vesciinur; de audisti vocem uzoris tuae, et 

fructu vero ligni quod est in comedisti de ligno ex quo prae> 

medio paradisi praecepit nobis ceperam tibi ne comederes, male- 

Deus ne comederemus, et ne tan- dicta terra in opere tuo ; in labo- 

geremus illud, ne forte moriamur. ribus comedes ex ea cunctis diebus 

Dixit autem serpens ad mulierem : vitae tuae. Spinas et tribulofr 

Nequaquam morte moriemini. germinabit tibi, et comedes ber- 

Scit enim Deus quod in quocum- bam terrae. 

que die comederitis ex eo, aperi- 8. 19. ... Pulvis es, et in pulverem 

entur oculi vestri, et eritis sicut reverteris. 

dii, scientes bonum et malum. 3. 20. Et vocavit Adam nomen uxoris 

3.6. Viditigitur mulier quod bonum suae Heva, eo quod mater esset 

esset lignum ad vescendum, et cunctorum viventium. 
pulcbrum oculis, aspectuque de- 



GENESIS 3-7 79 

8. ai. God him worhte tS& reaf of fellum, and hi wseron mid ]?&m 

fellum gescrydde. ^ H. i iS. 
8. 24. And adrsefde hi bQtU of neorznawange. ^ H. i 18. 
4. 8. 5ee ^ H. ii. 5& 
6. 4y 5. And he and his wif V& beam gestryndon, segt^er ge suna 

ge dohtra. And he leofode nigon hund geara and }>rittig geara, 

and ait^an swealt. ^ H. i m. 
5. 24. SeeM.n.i3oS. 
e. 14, 15. Wyrc I>e na sanne arc, J>reo hund fsBSma lang, and fiffcig 

£»9ma wid, and 'ptliig fsD^ma heah ; gehref hit eall, and geclsem 

ealle ]>a seamas mid tyrwan \ jkb,i»x 

6. 17, 18. Ic wille s^ndan flod ofer ealne middangeard. . . . Ic wylle 
fordon eal mancynn mid wsDtere for heora synnum ; ac ic wylle 
gehealdan pe senne, and ]>ln wlf, and pine pry suna, Sem, and 
Cham, and lafeth, and heora )>reo wif ^ ^ H. L m. 

e. 19. Ic gegaderige in to J>6 of deorcynne and of fugelcynne 
symble gemacan, psdt hi $ft to fostre beon. ^ H. i ao ; cf. 1 596. 

7. I. ForSan]7e Sq eart rihtwis, and me gecweme, « . . g& inn 
sy9San mid ])lnum hiwunu uE. H. i aa 

7. 1 1, 13. Ood . . . fts^nde ren of heofonum f(Sowertig daga tOgsadere, 
and geopenode psbr togeanes ealle wyllspringas and wsBter})eotan 
of ]>8Bre micclan nlwelnysse. M.B.Laa. 



8. 3T. Fecit quoque DominuB Deus ciam omnem camem, in qna 

Adae et nxori eius tunicas pelli- spiritus vitae est subter coelum ; 

ceas, et induit eos. universa quae in terra sunt consu- 

8. 34. Eiecitque Adam. . . : mentur. Ponamque foedus meum 

6. 4, 5. ... Genuitque filios et Alias. tecum ; et ingredieris arcam tu, 

Et factum est omne tempus quod et filii tui, uxor tua, et uxores 

Tixit Adam anni nongenti tri- filiorum tuorum, tecum, 

ginta, et mortuus est. 6. 19. Et ex cunctis animantibus 

6. i4i 15. Fac tibi arcam, . . . etbitu- universae camis bina induces in 

mine linies intrinsecus et extrin- arcam, ut vivant tecum, mascu- 

secus. . . . Trecentorumcubitorum lini sexus et feminini. 

erit longitude arcae,quinquaginta 7. i. . . . Ingredere tu, et omnis 

cubitorum latitude, et triginta domns tua, in arcam; te enim 

cubitorum altitudo illius. vidi iustum coram me in genera- 

6. 17, 18. Ecce ego adducam aquas tione hac. 

diluvii super terram, ut interfi- 7. 11, la. ... Rupti sunt omnes 

1 JEifric has inverted the order of these passages; they are here somewhat 
diiQoined, and rearranged in the Biblical order. 
^ From Gen. 7. 13, * Sem, et Cham, et lapheth, . , . et tres nzores filionmk' 



80 ^LFRIC'S HOMILIES 

7. 13. See (Jen. 6. 17, 18, note. 

7. 16, 17. God beleac hi bynnan }^m arce, . . . Daat flod w6ox "Sft 
and abffir ap ]x)ne arc, and hit oferst&h ealle dUna. ^. H. i 23. 

7. 21. See M.K,i.23, 

8. 13. iSee-ffl.H.iL58; cf. Gen. 7. 11, 12. 

9. II, H, 15. Ic wylle s§ttan min w^d betwux me and eow to 
]>\s\im behate : jfrnt is, }H>nne ic oferteo heofenas mid wolcnum, 
]>onne bitS seteowod mm renboga betwux }>am wolcnum, ]x)nne 
beo ic gemyndig mines w^ddes, ])sbt ic nolle heononforS mancynn 
mid wffitere adr^ncan. ^s. H. L aa. 

9. 18. See iB. H. i. 2a 

9. 39. Noe leofode on eallum his life, ser ])&m flode and sdfter 

})am flode, nigon hund geara and ftftig geara ; and he }A forS- 

ferde. ^ H. L 30. 
10. 21, 22, 24. See m.^IH' 
11. I. ]>& W8ds an gereord on eallum manc3aine. ^ h. L 318 ; cf. L 22. 

II Eal middaneard heefde &ne sprsece. ^ H. iL 473. 
11. 4. Da cwledon hi betwux him fast hi woldon wyrcan ane burh, - 

and SBnne stypel binnon Ipmre byrig, sw& heahne ]>sdi his hrof 

astige ap to heofenum. M.K.I23. 

II Hit getnnode safter Noes flode, ]>9di entas woldon arseran 

ane burh, and sanne stypel sw& heahne jTset his hrOf astige 6S 

heofon. jB. H. i 318 ; cf. il 198. 

II M^n woldon him arseran sw& heahne stypel \mt his hrof 

astige to heofenum. ^ H. ii 472. 



fontes abyssi magnae, et cata- duxero nubibus coelum, apparebit 

ractae coeli apertae sunt, et facta arcus mens in nubibus, et recor- 

est pluvia super terrain quadra- dabor foederis mei vobiscum, et 

ginta diebus et quadraginta noe- cum omni anima vivente quae 

tibus. camem vegetat, et non erunt 

7. 16, 17. . . . Inclusit eum Dominus ultra aquae diluvii ad delendum 

deforis. Factumque est diluvium universam camem. 

quadraginta diebus super terram, 9. 29. Et impleti sunt omnes dies 

et multiplicatae sunt aquae, et eius nongentorum quinquaginta 

elevaverunt arcam in sublime a annorum ; et mortuus est. 

terra. 11. i. Erat autem terra labii unius, 

9. II, 14, 15. Statuam pactum meum et sermonum eorumdem. 

vobiscum, et nequaquam ultra in- 11. 4. £t dixerunt : Venite, faciamus 

terficietur omnis caro aquis dilu- nobis civitatem et turrim, cuius 

vii, neque erit deinceps diluvium culmen pertingat ad coelum. . . . 
dissipans terram. . . . Gumque ob- 



GENESIS 7-17 81 

U. 7, 8. X^ oOm Gk>d ]>6rtoy ]A-t&l hi swltSost worhton, and sealde 
selcom m^nn, pe tS»r wsbs, synderlioe spraoe. pa w»roa \>8dT 
BW& fela gereord swa Sser manna wseron ; and heora nan nyste 
hwsBt oSer cw»8. And hi S& geswicon \>mre getunbrunge, and 
toferdon geond ealne middangeard. ^ h. i aa. 

N God eac forSi hi to&rf^ncte, 8w& ]>sdi he forgeaf dlcum Vsera 
wyrhtena seltcQV gereord, and heora nfin ne coSe oSres spnece 
tocn&wan. Hi S& geswicon Ssere getimbrunge, and toterdon 
geond eahie middangeard. ^ H. L 318. 

II Ac 80 ^Imihtiga tOwearp heora anginn, swA ]mt he forgeaf 
&lcum VsBra wyrhtena synderlio gereord, and heora n&n nyste 
hwsBt oSer gecwsBS. A H. u. 47a. 

U. 10-17. See JLH.I24, 

12. 3. See Qen. 26. 4. 

16. 13, 14, 16. pa ownS se .^flmihtiga Ood to Abrahame : Wite 
8fi \mt tSm cynn sceal »l6eodig wunian on oSrum earde feower 
hund geara, and hi hi on Seowte gebringaS, and micclum 
sw^ncaS. SoSlice ic deme V&m folce ; and t$in m»g8 siSSan 
mid micclum sehtum of Sftm lande fsarS, and on Cam feoit^ 
cneowe hi gecyrraS hider ongean. a h. IL 190. 

17. ly a. God • . • him to cwsdS : Ic eom JSlmihtig Drihten ; gang 
beforan me, and beo fulfr^med. And ic s^tte mm w^d betwux 
me and Se, and ic Se ]>earle gem^nigfylde. ^ H. L 9a 

17. 3. Abraham hine fistrf hte eallum limum to eorSan. ^ H. L 9a 
17. 5. Ne beo 60 gedged heononforS Abram, ac Abraham, forSan* 
]>e ic ges^tte 6e manegra }>eoda fsBder. M.ILI92. 



11. 7, 8. Yenite igitur, descenda- magna snbstantia. . • . Genera- 

mns, et confnndamas ibi lingiiam tione antem qnarta revertentur 

eorum, nt non audiat unasquisqae hue. . . . 

vocem proximi am. Atque ita 17. i, 2. ... Dixitque ad eum : Ego 

divifidt 608 DominuB ex illo loco Deus omnipotens ; ambtda coram 

in nniyersas terras, et cesBavemnt me, et esto perfectns. Ponamque 

aedificare dvitatem. foedos menm inter me et te, et 

16. 13, 14, 16. Dictnmqne est ad mnltiplicaboteyehementernimis. 

eum : Scito praenoscens quod pe- 17. 3. Gecidit Abram pronns in 

regrinmn fhtnmm sit semen tnnm fia^iem. 

in terra non sua, et snbiicient eos 17. 5. Nee nltra vocabitor nomen 

servitnti, et affligent qnadringen- tnmn Abram, sed appellaberis 

tis annis. Vemmtamen gentem Abraham, quia patrem multamm 

cui senritnri sunt ego indicabo ; gentiom constitni te. 
et post haec egredientur cum 

a 



82 .£LFRIC'S HOIOUES 

17. 6, 7. Cyningas SspringaS of Se. And ic s^ite mln w$d betwiur 
me and Se, and ]nnum ofspringe sfter Se, )wt ic beo 9m Ood 
and SmeB ofspringee. ^ H. 1 9a 

17. 9, lOy 13. Heald ]ni mm w^ and ]nn ofepiing aafter 8e on 
heora nuBgCunu Dis is mm w$d }»t ge healdan soeolon 
betwux me and eow, }»t felc hysecild on eowmm cynrme 
beo ymbsniden ; }»t tacn sy betwux me and eow. ^c hyse- 
cildy }>onne hit eahta nihta eald biS, s^ ymbsniden, »gtSer ge 
8B]>elboren ge ]>eowetling; ^ H. L 90, 9a. 

17. 14. Sw& hwylc hysedld sw& ne biS ymbsniden on ]Am 
fybnene his flasces his sftwul loeaS, for8an])e he ft^dlode mm 
w^. A H. L 94. 

And se 6e ]ns forgaeiS his s&wtd losat^ forSan})e he mm w^ 
Aydlode. ^ H. L 93. 

17. ify ]6. Ne Sm wif ne beo geh&ten Sarai, ac beo gehaten Sana ; 
and ic hi gebletsige, and of hire ic 8e sylle sunu. a H. 1 93. 

17. i7« See M.M.L9a. 

17. 19, 32y a6, 27. (Of hire ic Ce sylle sunu,) )>one 8q gecTgest Isaac ; 
and ic s^tte mm w$d to him and te his o&pringe on ecere 
fsBstnunge. And aefter Ssere spnece se JBlmihtiga Qpgew^nde. 
On ]Am ylcan dsBge wsbs Abraham ymbsniden, and eal his 
h^red. ^ H. i 9a ; cf . i 9a 



17. 6, 7. ... Regesque ex te egredi- caro circmncisa non fiierit, dele- 

entur. Et statnam pactum menm bitur anima ilia de populo sue, 

inter me et te, et inter semen quia pactum meum irritum fecit 

tuum post te in generationibus 17. 15, 16. ... Sand uxorem tuam 

Buis, foedere sempitemo ; ut aim non vocabiB Sand, sed Saram. Et 

Deus tuuB, et seminis tui post te. benedicam ei, et ex ilia dabo tibi 

17. 9, 10, 13. . . . Et tu ergo cus- filium. . . . 

todies pactum meum, et semen 17. 19, aa> a6, 27. . . . Sara uxor tua 

tuum post te in generationibus pariet tibi filium, vocabisque no- 

suis. Hoc est pactum meum quod men eius Isaac ; et constituam 

obseryabitis inter me et vos : . . . pactum meum illi in foedus sem- 

Gircumcidetur ex Yobis omne mas- pitemum, et semini eius post 

culinum. . . . Infans octo dierum eum. . . . Cumque finitus esset 

circumcidetur in yobis, omne mas- sermo loquentis cum eo, ascendit 

culinum in generationibus vestris ; Deus ab Abraham. . . . Eadem die 

tam vemaculuB quam emptitius circumcisus est Abraham ; . . . et 

circumcidetur, et quicumque non omnes yiri domus illius . . . panter 

fuerit de stirpe vestra. circumcisi sunt. 

17. 14. Masculus, cuius praeputu 



GENESIS 17-22 SJ 

18. a. 8eeJB.B.n, 23^, 

18. 18. See Qen. 26. 4. 
19. 1. See JR. K, I ^ 

19. 34, 35. See JR. ILL m6, 

21. 4. And syCSan his sunu Isaac, on S^m eahtotSan dsBge his 
ao^nnednysse. A H. L 93. 

22. 2, 3. See JLILiL6o, 

22. 4-13, 15-18. Efne, tSEl-t&l he Vsre done genealnhte, ]A cwseS 
he to his cnihtum : AndbldiaS her ; ic and )>is did willaS Os 
gebiddan mi jnbre stowe })e as God geswutelode. Isaac ]>a bser 
wudu to forbsamenne V& offirunge, and Abraham hsefde him 
on handa ^r and swurd. Isaac t&l befrftn Sone fseder, and 
cw«lS: Efiie, her is ffr and wudu, min fseder; hwer is sea 
offrung? Abraham andwyrde: Mm beam, Qod foresoeawaS 
him sylfum pmre onsflBgedn3n9se ofi&unge. Hwsst, t&i Abraham, 
ISSL'fSSk hi to Sffire stOwe cOmon, geband his leo&n sunu, and 
his swurd ftteah, }»t he hine Gode geoffrode. Efiie, S& Godes 
fngel clypode of heofonum, and mid hluddre stemne cwsbS: 
Abraham, ne Sstr^ Sn Sine hand bufon V&m cilde, ne him 
n&ne dare ne gedo ; nO ic oncneow psdt Sq God ondrsedst, and 
ya ne arodest )>mum finc^nnedan suna for his h»sa pa beseah 
Abraham underbsac, and Sser stod an ramm betwux ]>am 
bremelum, getlged be Zhm homum ; he t&i genam Sone ramm, 
and GU>de geo£Erode for V&m cilde. .£fter Sisum clypode fft 
(Jodes ^gel of heofonum to Abrahame, ]nis cw^nde : (}od 
cwsbS : Ic swOr purh me sylfne, forSanSe pQ. }^b9 dsede dydest, 
and t^um anc^nnedan beame ne arodest, ic gebletsige 8e, and 
]>lnne ofspring ic gem^nigfylde swa-swa steorran on heofenan, 
and swa-swa sandceosol on sffilicum strande. pm snd sotSlice 
geagnaS his feonda gatu, and on Sinum ssede beoS geblet- 
sode ealle eortSlice msegSa, fortSanSe 6q gehyisumedest mmre 
stemne. ^ H. iL 60, 6a ; cf. Qem 26. 4. 



21. 4. Et circomcidit earn octavo Tulit qnoqne ligna holocausti, et 
die. . . . imposuit super Isaac filinm suam ; 

22. 4-13, 15-18. Die aatem tertio, ipse vero portabat in manibns 
elevatis ocnlis, vidit locum procul, ignem et gladiom. Cmnque duo 
dixitque ad pueros suos : Ezpeo- pergerent simul, dixit Isaac patri 
tate hie cum asino ; ego et pner sno : Pkiter mi, . . . ecce, . . . ignis 
illncnsqneproperantes, postquam et ligna; nbi est victima hole- 
adorayerimns revertemor ad vos. causti? Dixit aatem Abraham: 

a 2 



84 



^ELPRIC'S HOMILIES 



24. 1-4. Da-t&l he ealdode, and his sunu wifian sceolde, ]A cl3rpod6 
he his yldestan cniht him to, and het hine s^ttan his hand 
under his t^eoh, and sw^rian Surh Cone heofonlican (}od ]mt 
he n£e&e geSafode psdt his sunu Isaac on h»t$enre miegSe wifian 
sceolde, ac of tSlUn geleaffullum foloe "pe Abraham on af^d 

W8BS. ^ H. ii 334. 

II S$te Sine hand under mTnum Seo. . . . Sw^ra Surh Sone 
heofenlioan God. ^ H. a 236. 
26. 24— 26, See ^ h. i no ; it 19a 
26. 4. . . . psdi on his cynne sceolde beon eal mancynn geblet- 

Sod. ^ H. ii II. 

86. 22. See js. h. u. 190. 

41. 49. On tS&m finum wses 00m . . . s^i^ fela swa biS sandoeosol 

on 8&. ^ H. ii 19a 

41. 54. See ^ H. ii 190. 
49. 46. See M h. u. 190. 
47. 27. See m. h. u. 19a 



Deus providebit sibi Tictimam 
holocausti, fill mi. Pergebant 
ergo pariter, et venernnt ad locum 
quern ostenderat ei Deus, in quo 
aedificavit altare, et desuper ligna 
composuit ; cumque alligasset 
Isaac filium suum. . . . Extendit- 
que manum, et arripuit gladium, 
ut immolaret filium suum. Et 
eoce angelus Domini de coelo 
clamavit, dicens : Abraham, Abra- 
ham, . . . non extendas manum 
tuam super puerum, neque facias 
illi quidquam ; nunc cognovi quod 
times Deum, et non pepercisti 
unigenito filio tuo propter me. 
Levavit Abraham oculos sues, vi- 
ditque post tergum arietem inter 
vepres haerentem comibus, quem 
assumens obtulit holocaustum pro 
filio. . . . Vocavitautem angelus Do- 
mini Abraham secundo de coelo, 
dicens : Per memetipsum iuravi, 
dicit Dominus, quia fecisti banc 
rem, et non pepercisti filio tuo 
unigenito propter me, benedicam 



tibi, et multiplicabo semen tuum 
sicut Stellas coeli, et velut arenam 
quae est in littore maris. Possi- 
debit semen tuum portas inimi- 
corum Buorum, et benedicentur in 
semine tuo omnes gentes terrae, 
quia obedisti voci meae. 

24. 1-4. Erat autem Abraham senex 
dierumque multorum. . . . Dixit- 
que ad servum seniorem domus 
suae, qui praeerat omnibus quae 
habebat : Pone manum tuam sub- 
ter femur meum, ut adiurem te 
per Dominum, Deum coeli et 
terrae, ut non accipias uxorem 
filio meo de filiabus Chananae- 
orum inter quos habito, sed ad 
terram et cognationem meam pro- 
ficiscaris, et inde accipias uxorem 
filio meo Isaac. 

26. 4. . . . Benedicentur in semine 
tuo omnes gentes terrae. 

41. 49. Tantaque fuit abundantia 
tritici, ut arenae maris coaequa- 
retur. . . . 



GENESIS 24 — EXODUS 7 85 

49. la . . . ]mt ne sceolde ateorian psdi ludeisce cynecynn, 0]>]>sat 
Gitst sylf come. jb. h. L Sa. 

EXODUS. 

1. 5. See js. H. ii 19a 

3. 7, 8. To S&m Moyse sprsBC se ^Imihtiga Qod ]7isum wordum : 
Ic geseah mines folces geewinc on Egypta lande, and heora 
hream ic gehyrde, and ic ni'Serfist&h pmt ic hi shr^de of 
Egyptiscra manna handum ; and 10 hi gelsade of S&m earde 
to godan lande and bi^um, pmt Ve floowS mid meolce and mid 
hunige. jb. H. iL 19a. 

3. 10. Far to 9&m cyninge Pharao, and beod him pmt he min folc 
forlffite of his loode £aran. ^ h. ii 19a. 

3. 14. . . . SW&-SW& he sylf cwsbS to Moysen : IC EOM SE DE 
EOM, and s^ge IsnJiela bearnum : SE DE IS s^nde me 

to eow. ^ H. iL 256. 

4. 35. See A H. i 93. 

6. I, 3. Moyses S& and his broSor Aaron ferdon to Pharao mid 
terende \ms .£lmihtigan Godes, and owsedon : pus cwyS Drihten 
Israhela God: Forl»t mm folc, }>SBt hit me l&c offrige on 
westene, sw& ic him gewissige. Pharao him andwyrde: 
Hwffit is se Drihten, ]mt ic his stemne gehyran sceole, and 
Israhel forlsetan ? Nat ic Sone Drihten, and ic Israhel ne for* 
Isdte. ^ H. iL 19a. 

7. 1. ... CwffitS se ^Imihtiga to Moysen : Ic "Se ges^tte \f8di Jm 
wsere Pharaones god. ^ h. l 54^ 

49. 10. N6n auferetur sceptnim de 3. 14* Dixit Dens ad Moysen : EGO 

luda, et dux de femore eius, SUM QUI SUM. Ait: Sic dices 

donee veniat qui mittendus est, filiis Israel: QUI EST misit me 

et ipse erit expectatio gentium. ad vos. 

TTFA-nrra ^' '' ^' ^^^ ^*^ ingressi sunt 

*^^^^^- Moyses et Aaron, et dixerunt 

3. 7, 8. CuiaitDominus: Vidiafliic- Pharaoni: Haec dicit Dominus 
tionem popnli mei in Aegypto, Deug Israel: Dimitte populmn 
et clamorem eius audivi. . . . De- menm, nt sacrificet rnihj in de- 
scendi ut liberem eum de manibus gerto. At ille respondit : Quis est 
Aegyptiorum ; et edncam de terra Dominns, ut audiam vocem eius, 
ilia in terram bonam et spatiosam, et dimittam Israel ? Nescio Do- 
in terram quae fluit lacte et minum, et Israel non <^imii^^i^Tw. 
™®11®- • • • 7. I. Dixitque Dominus ad Moysen : 

3. 10. Sed veni, et mittam te ad Ecce constitui te deum Pharao- 

Pharaonem, ut educas populum nig. 
meum, filios Israel, de Aegypto. 



86 iELFRIC S HOMILIES 

7. ao. See ALR.ili92. 

8. 6f I7y 34. See JB. H. ii 192. 

9. 6. psat ftfte wite wsbs cwealm on heora orfe, swft }»t on Vsja 
lande fomean n&n orf ne belAf, baton Israheles ]>e ansund 
gestod. ^ H. ii 193. 

0. 10. peet sixte wite wsbs, pat mislice geswel and blsedran fisprung- 
on on heora lichaman on eallum his folce. ^ h. a 193. 

9. aa, 35. peet seofoSe wite was, ]>mi swf^ mioel Sunor and 
hagol becom on S&m leodscipe, ]>8Bt selc Sing wads adyd Ipsdi 
ate wearS gemet, and sale treow on Sam earde tobaarst. 

^ H. ii 193. 

10. 14. peat eahtotfe wite wsas, )>sat gsarstapan ofereodon eall pmt 
land swllce bw& nsefre serSan naaron, ne 9ft nsefre ne gewurC- 
aSS, jR.Ji.il 192, 

10. 15. And hi forgnOgon swU-hwaat-swa se hagol belffifde, oSSe on 
treowum oSSe on oSrum wffistmum. ^ h. IL 194. 

10. 22, 33. peat nigoSe wite wsas, pat becomon Sicce Seostru and 
^geeliee ofer eallum Egypta lande, b^i^ ]mt heora n&n binnon 
6nm dagum oSeme ne geseah, ne hi of Ssere stowe st3rrian 
ne mihton, and on Israhela Seode wsaron gewunelice dagas. 

^ H. ii 194. 

12. a. pee mOnaS is mOnSa anginn, and he biS fyrmest on geares 

mOnSum. ^ h. l 98. 
12. a, 5. SeeJR.R.L 51a 
12. 3y 5 ff. God s^tte on Ssare ealdan », and het niman fines geares 

9. 6. ... Mortuaqae sunt omnia super uniyeraam terrain Aegypti, 

animantia Aegyptioram ; de ani- . . . quales ante illud tempus non 

malibus vero filioram Israel nihil fuerant, nee postea futurae sunt, 

omnino periit. 10. 1 5. ... Devorata est igitur herba 

9. 10. ... Factaqne sunt ulcera ve- terrae, et quidquid pomorum in 

sicarum turgentium in homini- arboribus fuit, quae grando dimi- 

bus. . . . serat. . . . 

9. 25, 25. ... Dominus dedit toni- 10. aa, 23. ... Factae sunt tene- 
trua et grandinem, • . . pluitqne brae horribiles in universa terra 
Dominus grandinem super terram Aegypti tribus diebus. Nemovidit 
Aegypti. . . . Et percussit grando fratrem suum, nee movit se de loco 
in omni terra Aegypti cuncta quae in quo erat; ubicumque autem 
fuerunt in agris, ab homine usque habitabant filii Israel lux erat. 
ad iumentum ; cunctamque her- 12. a. Mensis iste vobis principium 
bam agri percussit grando, et mensium; primus erit in mensi- 
omne lignum regionis confregit. bus anni. 

10. 14. Quae [locustae] ascenderunt 12. 3, 5 £f. . . . Tollat unusquisque 



EXODUS 7-12 87 

Iamb sat selcum hlwisce, and sni'San on Eastertide^ and wyrcan 
mid })8BS lambes blode rodet&cn on heora gedyrum and on ofer- 
sl^gum, and brsedan ]mt lamb, and hit swft Sicgan; gif S»r 
hwsdt Iffifde, forbaBman. ^ h. iL 4a 
12. 7-1 1. Se .£lmihtiga Qod bebead Moysen • • • peot h6 sceolde 
bebeodan Israhela folce ]>8Bt hi . • . sceoldon * « • wyrcan 
rodet&on on heora gedyrum and ofersif gum mid Sees lambes 
blodoy etan siSSan Ssbs lambes flsesc gebrsed, and Seorfe hMas 
mid feldlicere lactucan. God cwsaS to Moysen : Ne ete ge of 
S&m lambe n&n Sing hreaw, ne on wsetere gesoden, ac gebned 
to fyre. EtaS ]>sdt hoafod, and tSft fist, and psdt innewearde, no 
his n&n Sing ne belife otS merigen ; gif S»r hwsst to l&fe sy, 
forbaBmatS pat DicgaS hit on S)as wlson: BegyrdaS eowere 
l^ndenuy and beoS gesoeode, habbatS sow stsef on handa, and etaS 
firdlice ; ]>eos tid is GU>des feereld. jR.H,u,a6^; c£i 310, ^^66. 

II Israhel Sigde pas lambes flsesc . • . mid ]7eorfum hl&fiim and 
feldlicum lactucimi. ^ H. it 278. 

D Israhel sceolde etan ]^s lambes hoafod, and t% f5t, and pmi 
innewerde, and ]>ffir n&n Sing bellfan ne mOste ofer niht ; gif 
)>{Br hwsBt belife, forbadrnan ]?8dt on f^re ; and ne tobrsecon S& 
b&n^ ... Hi »ton J^sat lamb mid begyrdum I^ndenum. . < . Bl 
Wffiron oac gescoode. • « « Hi haefdon him staef on handa. 

^H.iLa8a 

II . . • ]>aBt hi sceoldon c&flice etan. • • • Ne moston psds lambes 
b&n scffinan. ^ H. ii as^. 

II • • • )>aat hi hit hreaw ne seton, no on wastere gesoden, ac 
gebrsed to ffre. M.K.iL2j8, 

agnom per familias et domes suaa. nee coctmn aqua, sed ta&tum 

. . . Erit autem agnns . . . annicu- assum igni. Caput cum pedibus 

luB ; . . . immolabitque earn. [See eius et intestinis yorabitis, nee 

next paragraph.] remanebit quidqnam ex eo usque 

12. 7~xi. Et sument de sanguine mane; si quid residuum fuerit, 

eius, ac ponent super utrumque igne comburetis. Sic autem come- 

postem et in superliminaribus detis ilium : Renes vestros accin- 

domorum in quibus comedent getis, et calceamenta habebitis 

ilium. Et edent cames nocte in pedibus, tenentes baculos in 

ilia assas igni, et azymos x>anes manibus, etcomedetisfestinanter; 

cum lactucis agrestibus. Non est enim Phase (id est transitus) 

comedetis ex eo crudum quid, Domini 

^ From Ex. 12. 46, *neo os UUos oonfiixigetis.* 



88 MLFB1C8 HOMILIES 

12» 14, 15. pa cwsaS Qod to Moysen : HealdaS Jnsne dsBg on 
eowerum gemynde, and fireolaia'S hine mnrlioe on eowerum 
cynrenum mid ecum bigg^ncge, and etaS peortne hl&f symle 
seofon dagas sat Sissere freolstlde. jbl H. iL 364. 

12. 37. 8eeM.H.iLi62. 

12. 39, 30. pset teoSe wTte wsbs, })8at on ffiloum hose ealre tSme 
Seode, on &nre nihte, IsBg fin dead mann, and ]»Bt wsbs se frum- 
c^nneda and se leofosta p&m hlfiforde. ^ h. ii 194 ; c£ i snx 

12. 37. Hi Iffiddon ]mi folc to Ssere Beadan sse mid micelre fyrd- 
inge, ]»Bt wffiron six hund J^osenda wigendra manna, baton 
wlfum and cildum. jbl H. H 194 ; c£ L 310. 

12, 46. See Ex. 12. 7-1 1, note. 

18. 13. Gif hit )>onne unclsne nyten w»re, ]x>nne soeolde se 
hlaford hit ficweUan, o)>)>e syllan Gtode 6peT elane nyten. 

JBL H. i X3& 

18. 18. See js. H. a 194. 

18. 31, aa. See ^ H. ii 196, aoo. 

14. 5-*9. See M.n.iL 194- 

14. 15, 16. p& cw»S se .£lmihtiga to Moysen : Astr^ Sine hand 
ofer 6& sse, and todsl hi. ^ h. a 194. 

14. 31-33. And Moyses Sfi sloh ]>»re ssb ofer mid his gyrde\ and 
soo sffi tooode on twfi, and eal ]mt Israhela folc Oode ofer t&i sse 
be dnum grunde, and pat weeter stod him on twfi healfa swilce 
ot$er stfinwealL Phaiao Sft him filigde sdt Sam hon mid his 
gebeotlicmn crsatum and gilplicum riddum. ^ H. a 194 ; cf . a 264. 
U God hi Isadde ofer t^ Boadan sse mid drrum fbtum. pfi 
t^ngde se Pharao sefter mid myoelre fyrde. jbl H. i 3x1. 

12. 14, 15* Habebitia autem hunc de Ramesse in Socoth, sexcenta 

diem in monumentum, et cele- fere millia peditum virorum, aba- 

brabitis earn solemnein Domino que parvulis. 

in generationibus vestris cnltu 18. 13. Primogenitomasinimntabis 

eempitemo. Septemdiebusazyma ove; quod ai non redemeris, in- 

comedetis. . . . terficies. . . . 

12. 39, 30. Factum est autem in 14. 15, 16. Dixitque Dominus ad 

noctis medio, percussit Dominus Moysen: . . . Tu autem eleva 

omne primogenitum in terra virgam tuam, et extende manum 

Aegypti. . . . Neque enim erat tuam super mare, et divide illud. 

domus in quia non iaceret mor- 14. a 1-3 3. Gumque extendisset 

tuus. Moyses manum super mare . . . 

12. 37. Profectique sunt filii Israel Dominus . . . vertit in siccum; 

1 Cf. Ex. 14. 16. 



EXODUS 12-19 89 

14. 26-29. P* cwaetS se -ZElmihtiga QoA to Moysen : Astr^ce Ctne 
hand ofer 8& ss, ps^t "psbt waster gecyrre to Som Egiptiscum, ofer 
heora crodtum and riddum. Moyses "Sh astr^hte his hand ongean 
t^sere sffi, and heo oferam Pharao, and ealle his crsBtu and riddan 
mid ySum oferwreah, sw& jfrnt Zm nss furSon fin to Ifife ealles 
SiBs h^res \>e him filigde. Israhela folc soSlice Oode be Cfim 
dnum grunde. ^ h. it 19^ ; cf. L 24, ii 164. 

Q Da-Sa ho com on middan Sere sse, ]A wabs pat Godes 
folo apfigfin, and Gk>d Sfi bes^ncte 9one Pharao and eal his 
werod. is. h. i 313. 

16. 14 ff. SeeJR.B.iL i94> 19& 

16. 35. See M.^ 124,76; ii 364. 
17. 1-6. See ^ H. ii 196, 364. 
19. ly 2. See M.B,h, 196. 

19»9. Qod cw8b8 to Moysen ]?8dt ho wolde cuman, and hine 
SBtforan Sfim folce gesprecan, pmt hi Sy loaffulran wseron. 

iBlH. ii 196. 

19. II. And hot hi boon gearowe on iS&m Sriddan dasge. A h. IL 196. 

19. 13. Bebood iS&m folce pat heora n&n ^S&m munte ne genea- 
l»ce ; swfi-hw8Bt-swfi hine hr^paS, otSCe mann dp]>e nyten, ho ne 
leo£a8 sona. is. h. ii 19& 

19. ]6y 18. Da . . . wearS Godes wuldor geeewen on Sfim wOstene 
uppon finmn munte se is gehfiten S3rnayy to tSfim fistfih se 
.£linihtiga Scyppend, and efiie Sfi, par begann to brastligenne 
micel 9unor, and liget scOotan on SaBS folces gesihSe, and byman 

diyisaque est aqua. Et ingresai quidem superfuit ex eis. Filii 
sunt filii Israel per meditun sicci autem Israel perrexenmt per me- 
maris ; erat enim aqua quasi mu- dium sicci maris. . . . 
rus a dextra eorum et laeva. Per^ 19. 9. Ait ei Dominus : lam nunc 
seqnentesqne Aegypti ingressi veniam ad te, . . . ut audiat me 
sunt post eos, et omnis equitatus populus loquentem ad te, et credat 
Pharaonisy currus eius et equites, tibi in perpetuum. . . . 
per medium maris. 19. 11. Et sint parati in diem ter- 

14. 26-29. Et ait Dominus ad tium. . . . 
Moysen: Extende manum tuam 19. 13. Manus non tanget eum, sed 
super mare, ut revertantur aquae lapidibus opprimetur aut confo- 
adAegyptios, super currus etequi- dietur iaculis; sive iumentum 
tes eorum. Cumque extendisset fuerit, sive homo, non vivet. . . . 
Moyses manum contra mare, ... 19. 16, 18. . . . Ecce coeperunt audiri 
reversaeque sunt aquae, et opem- tonitrua, ac micare fulgura, et 
erunt currus et equites cuncti nubes densissima operire montem, 
exercituB Pharaonis, . . . nee tmus clangorque buccinae yehementius 



90 ^ELFRIC'S HOMILIES 

bleowan mid swiSlicum dreame; and micel wolcn oferwreah 
ealne Sone munt. ^ h. ii 196. 

II P& • . • w»B gesewen Godes wuldor uppon &nre done })e is 
geh&ten Synay. p&r com micel leoht, and f geslic sweg, and 
bl&wende byman. ^ H. i 31a. 

II On Sam munte Synay, "pe se ^Imihtiga on becOm, wearS 
micel Sunor gehyred and stemn, and llget gesewen, 8w&-sw& 
scinende leohtfiatu, and ]>£er wsbs bymena dream blade swegende, 
and eal se mimt smocigende stod. ^ H. ii aoa. 

19. 34. dypode se ^Imihtiga Drihten Moysen bim to, and cwsbS : 
Astib ^fi; fidone. . . . Astih nO $ft Up to me, and Aaron 
samod. ^ h. ii. 196. 

20. 7. Ne underfbb 8a Sines Drihtnes naman on ydehiysse. 

^ H. iL 198, ao4. 

20. 8. Beo 8a gemyndig ]mt 9a Sone r^stendseg freolsige. 

^ H. ii 198. 

U Boo Sa gemyndig pat )>a Sone r^tendsBg gehfilgige. 

20. II. On six dagum geworbte God ealle gesoeafta, and ge^ndode 

bi on 8&m seofoSan. ^ H. it ao6. 
20. 1 a. ArwurSa Sinne fseder and Vine moder, pat Sa lang lif ofer 
eorSan wunie. ^ H. iL a5. 

ii ArwurSa ))lnne fisdder and ]7lne mOder. ^ h. L 44^ ; cf. 
a 198,308. 

ii ArwurSa Sinne fasder and Oac ]>lne moder. ^ H. a 324. 
20. 13. Ne ofslib Sa mannan. ^ H. ii 198. 

II Ne ofslib Sa mann. .£.H.iiao8. 
20. 14. Ne bsem 8a unribtlice. ^ H. il 198. 

U Ne unribtb»m 8a. ^ H. ii ao8. 
20. i5< Ne stala 8a. jbl h. it 198, ao8. 

perstrepebat. . . . Totus autem 20. 11. Sex enim diebus fecit De- 
mons Sinai fiimabat, eo quod de- minus coelum et terrain, et mare, 
scendisset Dominus super eum. ... et omnia quae in eis sunt, et re- 

19. 24. Cui ait Dominus : Yade, de- quievit in die septimo. . . . 
scende; ascendesque tu, et Aaron 20. 12. Honora patrem tuum et 
tecum. . . . matrem tuam, ut sis longaevus 

20. 7* Non assumes nomen Domini super terram. . . . 
Dei tui in vanum. . . . 20. 13. Non occides. 

20. 8. Memento ut diem sabbati 20. 14. Non moechaberis. 
sanctifices. 20. 15. Non furtum facies. 



EXODUS 19 — LEVITICUS 20 ^1 

20. i6. Ne beo Sa leas gewita. ^ H. ii 198, ao8. 

20. 17. Ne gewilna 8q otSres maimes wifes ; • . . ne gewilna Sq 

o8res mannes »hta. ^ H. ii 198, ao8. 
21. 17. Se Se wyrigS feeder ot^ moder, o8Se hi tyrigS, se is deaSes 

SCyldig. ^ H. iL ao8. 

II Se Se faader ot^e modor mAnlice wyrigS, he sceal deaSe 

sweltan* ^ H. iL 3^4. 
24. 12. /See Ex. 31. 18. 
24. 18. See iB. H. i $» ; iL 100. 
26. 8 £ iSeeAH.ai98. 
81. 18. pa awrftt se ^Imihtiga Ot<A him tw& stcenene wexbredu 

mid his agenum fingre. ^ h. iL 196. 

11 God awr&t tSa ealdan se mid his fingre on S&m stcenenum 

weaxbredum. ^ H. a ao4. 
82. 15, 16. /See Ex. 31. 18. 
34.30. iSeeEx. 13. 13. 
84. 38. On t^am wseron awritene t^ word, )>8Bt sind tyn slice 

beboda. iB. H. a 196 ; cf. 1 178, and Ex. 24. 18. 

LEVITICUS. 

12. 3. iSee ^ H. i 134. 

12« 6, 8. « . . ]7ffit tfie^ )>e mihton Surhteon, sceoldon bringan anes 
geares lamb mid heora cylde, Gk>de to Ifice, and ane cul&e o]>]>e 
ane turtlan. Gif })onne hwylc wif to Sam unspedig wsere ]78Bt 
heo Sas Sing begytan ne mihte, })onne soeolde heo bringan 
twegen culfranbriddas oSSe twa turtlan. ^ H. i 138, 140 ; cf. i 134. 

13. 3, 46. See ^ H. i laa, 124. 

10. 18. Lufa Smne nextan sw&-sw& Se syl&e. ^ h. iL 34a 
20. 9. iSeeEx. 21. 17. 

20. 16. Non loqneris contra proxi- 34. 38. . . . Et scripsit in tabulis 
mum tuum falsum testimonium. verba foederis decem. 

20. 17. Non concupisces domom 

proximi tui, nee desiderabis uxo- LEVITICUS, 

rem eius, non servnm, non ancil- 12. 6, 8. . . . Deferet agnum anni- 
1am, non bovem, non asiniim, culum in holocaustom, et pullum 
nee omnia quae illius sunt. columbae sive turturem ; . . . quod 

21. 17. Qui maledixerit patri suo si non.. . potueritofferre agnum, 
Tel matri, morte moriatur. sumet duos turtures vel duos 

31. 18. Deditque Dominus Moysi . . . puUos columbarum. . . . 
duas tabulas testimonii lapideas, 19. 18. . . . Diliges amicum tuum 
flcriptas digito Dei sicut teipsum. 



92 -ffiLFRIc's HOMILIES 



NUMBEES. 

9. 17. Swa-hw»i>swft hit sdtstod, ]>mT hi wioodon; and ^ swa- 
hraCe-6w& ]mt wolcn styrode, swa sitSode samtiDges eal seo fyrd 
SBfter Sftm wolcne. ^ H. a 196. 

17. 1-8. God behead Moysen Jam h^retogan Jjeet he goname 
tw^lf diTge gyrda 8Bt psan tw^ If msegSum Israhela tSeoda, and 
alede hi satforan Sam halgan scnne, binnon Sam micclan getelde ; 
and he wolde Surh 6a gyrda geswutelian hw»ne he to biscope 
gecoren h»fde. pa, on 8am oSrum dsBge, waes Aaronea gyrd 
gemett grOwende mid bogum, and blowende, and berende 
hnyte. a H. IL & 

18. 15, 16. Gk>d behead, on ]>flere ealdan », his folce ])Sbi hi 
sceoldon him ofi&ian »lc frumc^nned hyseoild, o]>pe alysan hit 
at mid M scyllingum ; eac on heora orfe, swa-hwaet-swa frum- 
c^nned w»re, bringan jTset to Oodes hose, and hit Ser Oode 
ofifrian. ^ h. i 138. 

18. a6. Se€M.^il224, 

20. 26. See JR. K.^ 212, 

21. 6-9. pa s^nde he betwux him fyrene nsaddran, )A tot»Fon Ssbs 

wTTTirpTrpQ fi^'*^ *"^^"' fueruBtque virgae 

jMUMBJliKS. duodecim absque virga Aaron; 

0. 17. Gumqae ablata foisset nnbes quas cum posuisset Moyses coram 

. . . tunc proficiscebantur filii Domino in tabemaculotestimonii, 

Israel ; et in loco ubi stetisset eequenti die regressus invenit ger- 

nubes, ibi castra metabantur. minasse virgam Aaron in dome 

17. 1-8. Et locutus est Dominus ad Levi, et tnrgentibus gemmis era- 

Moysen, dicens : Loquere ad filios perant flores, qui, foliis dilatatis, 

Israel, et accipe ab eis virgas in amygdalas dcformati sunt, 

singulas per cognationes suas, a 18. 15, x6. Quidquid primum erum- 

cunctis principibus tribnum, vir- pit e vulva cunctae camis quam 

gas duodecim, et uniuscuiusque offerunt Domino, sive ex homini- 

nomen superscribes virgae suae. bus sive de pecoribus fuerit, tui 

Nomen autem Aaron erit in tribu iuris erit ; ita dumtaxat, ut pro 

Levi, et una viiga cunctas seorsum hominis primogenito pretium ac- 

familiar continebit ; ponesqueeas cipias, et omne animal quod im- 

in tabemaculo foederis coram tes- mundum est, redimi facias, cuius 

timonio, ubi loquar ad te. Quem redemptio erit post unum mensem, 

ex his elegero, germinabit virga siclis argenti quinque, pondere 

eius. . . . Locutusque est Moyses sanctuariL Siclus viginti obolos 

ad filios Israel, et dederunt ei habet. 

omnes principes virgas per sin- 21. 6-9. Quamobrem misit Dominus 



NUMBERS 9 — DEUTERONOMY 10 9S 

folces fela manna, and to deaVe gesDttrodon. pa dypode \>8dt 
folc to Moysen tSisum wordum : W© syngodon ongOan God and 
ongean "Se ; bide for Os, pBdt se .SImihtiga God )>&s nnddran 
fram OS fifyisige. Hwast, t&i Moyaes for Sam folce gebsed, and 
Gk>d p&mhie behead Moyse ]mi he geworhte &ne serene naaddran, 
and sftte np to tacne, and "jpebt ho manode ]mi folc ]mi sw&-hw&- 
swa fram Sftm nseddrum abiten wsere, besawe tip to t^sere 
»renan nfldddran, and he wurde gehseled. Hit weartS swa gedOn : 
6a nseddran hi totffiron, and hi besawon to Ssere ffirenan nsBddran, 
and hi wurdon gehselede fram iS&m deadbserum attre jTsera 
ff renra nsdddryna. ^ H. iL 238. 
27. 31. SeeM,n,ii2i2, 

DEUTERONOMY. 

4. 13. See Ex. 34. 28. 

5. II. SeeEx. 20. 7. 

6. I a. /See Ex. 20. 8. 
6. 16. See Ex. 20. 12. 
5. 17. iSeeEx. 20. 13. 

5. 18. /See Ex. 20. 14. 

6. 19. See Ex. 20. 15. 
6. ao. iSee Ex. 20. 16. 
6. ai. /See Ex. 20. 17. 

6. 4. Drihten ]>ln God is an God. JE. H. ii 198 ; ol ii J04. 

8. 3, 4. iSee ^ H. ii 196. 

9. 9* Moyses ?& waes wunigende Op on S»re done feowertig daga 
and feowertig nihta t089mney and he on eallum Cam fyrste nftnes 
eortnices bigleofan ne onbyrigde. ifi. h. iL 198 ; cf. L 178. 

9. 18. iSee ^ H. L i;6. 

10. 6. See ^ H. ii 212, 

in populum igrnitos serpentes, ad seipentem aenenm, et posait eum 

quorum plagas et mortes pluri- pro signo; quern cum percussi 

morum, yenerunt ad MoyseUy aspicerent, sanabantur. 

atqne dixerunt : PeccaTimus, quia 

locuti sumus contra Dominum et DEUTERONOMY. 

te ; ora ut tollat a nobis serpentes. 6. 4. ... Donrinns Dens noster Do- 

Oravitque Moyses pro populo, et minus unus est. 

locutus est Dominus ad eum : Fac 9. 9. ... Perseverari in monte quad* 

serpentem aeneum, et pone eum raginta diebus ac noctibus, panem 

pro signo; qui percussus aspex- non comedens, et aquam non 

erit eum, vivet. Fecit ergo Moyses bibens. 



94 ^LFRIC'S HOMILTES 

10. 9. See M. H. ii aas, 

22.31. See M.R, 1 40, 4^,1^16. 

82. 8. pa-Sll 86 healica Qod tOd»Ide and tost^ncte Adames ofepring, 
p& s§tte he t$eoda gem»ru sfter get^lehis fngla. ^klsis. 

JOSHUA^ 
1. 1 fF. iSeeJLH.iL ii2. 

3. i6y 17. See M.n,iLat2, 

4. 18. SeeJR.u.ii2ia. 
6. a. See A H. L 93. 
5. 14. iSee -a. H. i 38. 

0- 39 49 iS'l^y 30, 21. See JL'B.U.ats, 

9. 37. 5ee M.ILU.222. 

10. Ii-l?. 5ee ^ H. iL 2ia. 

11. 33* 5ee AH.aai4. 

12. See A H. a ai4. 

JtJDGES. 

16. 1-3. • . . Se stranga Samson, se hsefde t&hlSe t& Sftm folce Se 
is geh&ten Philistei IMl getlmode hit jmt he beoOm to heora 
byrig "pe wffis Gaza geh&ten : )A wseron S& Philistei swlt^e bllSe, 
and ymbsseton S& bnrh. Ac se stranga Samson ar&s on midre 
nihte, and gelsahte S& burhgeatu, and ftbaer hi uppon &ne done, 
to bismere his gefaan. JtLiLlaaS. 

16. 19. See M.K.148B. 

1 SAMUEL. 

4. II, 18. See M.ILiLsa6. 
8.7. 5eeJILH.iL64. 

13. 13. SeeM.^u.6i, 

16. 1, 3, 4* P& sprsBc God to his wXtegan Samuhele Sisum wordum : 
Ha lange wilt So bewepan Saules si8, )>onne io hine Awearp 

82. 8. Qoando dividebat Altissimus civitatis custodibos. . . . Dormivit 

gentes, quando separabat filios autem Samson usque ad medium 

Adam, constituit terminos popu- noctis, et inde consurgens appre- 

lorum iuxta numerum filiorum hendit ambas portae fores cum 

IsraeL postibus suis et sera, impositasque 

JUDGES. humeris suis portavit ad verticem 

16. 1-3. Abiit quoque in Gazam. . . . montis. . . . 

Quod cum audissent Philisthiim, QAiLrmrT 

et percrebruisset apud eos, in- ^ SAMUEL, 

trasse urbem Samson, circum- 16. i, 3, 4. Dixitque Dominus ad 

dederunt eum, positis in porta Samuelem: Usquequo tu lugea 



DEUTERONOMY 10 — 2 SAMUEL 23 95 

]mi he l^ng ofer Israhela Seode ne nxige ? Afyll Stn elefsBt, 
and far to Seere byrig Bethleeniy to Isai ; ic forescoawode of his 
sunum mO gecorenne cyning. Far, and gelaSa Isai mid his 
sunum to Sinre onsffigednysse, and ic geswutelige So hwilcne 8a 
to cyninge gehalgian scealt. Samuhel S& ferde, be Godes h»6e, 
to BethleenL A H. a 64. 

16. 7. See A H. i a88. 

16. 12-14. And God gecOas Dauid of his seofon gebroSrum him 
to cyninge ofer his folce. Hwat, tSb Samuhel gehalgode Dauid 
to cyninge on middan his gebroSrum, and Qodea G^t him wsbs 
on wimigende »fre of 6am dsege. Witodlioe Godes Gftst 
gew&t fram Saule, and hine fistyrode se &wyrigeda gBisi fram 
€k>de. A H. ii 64. 

16. 33. 8eeJB.iLi32a, 

18. 8 £f. 8eeJB.K,'±64. 

91. 1. 8eeM.^iL6^ 

40. 13. /See JS.H.L8. 

2 SAMUEL 

6. 4. iSee js. H. iL 64, 5A 

7. 4. See M,iLn,s74* 

7* 139 14. • . . \>idi his sunu sceolde ]mi tempel Arnran, and ho 
wolde him boon for foBder, and him mid mildheortnysse gyrde 
styian, gif he &hw&r unrihtlice dyde. JS. H. iL 574, 576. 

28. I. SeeAH,i3^2. 

Saul, com ego proiecerim earn , et directos est Spiritns Domini 

ne regnet super Israel? Imple a die ilia in David, et deinceps. 

comutumnoleo, etveniutmittam . . . Spiritus autem Domini re* 

te ad Isai Bethlehemitem ; pro- cessit a Saul, et exagitabat eum 

vidi enim in filiis eius mihi regem. spiritus nequam a Domino. 
. . . Et yocabis Isai ad Tictimam, et 

ego ostendam tibi quid facias, et « g AMtrEL. 
unges quemcumque monstravero 

tibi Fecit ergo Samuel, sicut 7. i3i i4« Ipse aedificabit domum 

locutus est ei Dominua. Yenitque nomini meo. . . . Ego ero ei in 

in Bethlehem. . . . patrem, et ipse erit mihi in filimn, 

16. 12-14. . . . Et ait Dominus: qui si inique aliquid gessexit. 

Surge, unge eum ; ipse est enim. aiguam eum in yiiga virorum et 

Tulit ergo Samuel comu olei, et in plagis filionun bominimi. 
unzit eum in medio fratrum eius ; 



96 .£LFRIC'S HOMILI£S 

1 KINGS. 

2. II. 5ee AH.iL64i57^ 

2. 46 (Vulg. 3. l). <S«« A H. ii 576, 

3. 3, 4* See JR, n. ii s?6, 

8. 5-15. Efne, S& on p&re ylcan nihte sHeowode him Drihten on 
swefne, ]>ub cweSende : Bide me, loce, hwsBs So wille, and ic 
Se sylle. Dft cwseS Salomon to Drihtne : Dq oyddest micele 
mildheortnysse Stnmn Seowan Dauide mmum fsBder, pat he 
on soSfsBstnysse and rihtwisnyase leofode ffiiforan Se ; and 6a 
geaSest his beame his cynencee. Na eom ic cnsBpling, and 
nytende mines feres ; and ic eom ges^t betwux ])mum folce, 
])e ne m»g beon geteald for Ssere micclan m^nigu. Forgif me 
wTsdOm, pmt ic mage }>ln micole folc gewissian, and ic cunne 
tocn&wan betwux god and yfel. Dft gelicode Qode )>eos ben, 
and cwsbS to Salomone : Da ne bade mo langsum li^ no micele 
welan, no 8lnra foonda deaS, ac b»de mo wisdomes; na 
forgife ic So Oac wise heortan to fSsm swltSe ]>sdi n&n eorSlic man 
nffis Stn gelica ffirSan]^ Sa wsere, no oac sefter Jto ne biS. And 
Oac ic 80 forgife ]7SBS Se Sa ne bsede, welan and wuldor, swfi 
]mi n&n cyning nses Sin gelica on semim dagom. And gif 
Sa fsBrst on mmum wegum, and mine beboda hylst, swa-swa 
Sin fseder dyde, Sonne gel^nge ic ]>lne dagaa Salomon &wOc 
S&, and his swefen understod. A H. it 576. 



tudine. Dabia ergo aenro tuo cor 

1 KINGS. docile, ut populnm tutim iudioare 

8. 5-15. Apparuit autem Dominus possit, et discemere inter bonnm 

Salomoni per somniam nocte, et nuJam. . . . Placuit ergo sermo 

dicens : Postula quod via ut dem coram Domino, quod Salomon 

tibL Et ait Salomon : Tu fecisti postulaeset huiuscemodi rem. Et 

cum servo tuo David patre meo dixit Dominus Salomoni : Quia... 

misericordiam magnam, sicut am- non petisti tibi dies multos, nee 

bulavit in conspectu tuo in veri- divitias, aut animas inimicorum 

tate, et iustitia ; . . . et dedisti ei tuorum, sed postulasti tibi sapien- 

filium sedentem super thronum tiam, . . . ecce, . . . dedi tibi cor 

eius. . . . Ego autem sum puer par- sapiens et intelligens, in tantum 

vulus, et ignorans egressum et ut nullus ante te similis tui f^erit, 

introitum meum. Et servus tuus nee post te surrecturus sit Sed 

in medio est populi quem elegisti, et haec, quae non postulasti, dedi 

populi infiniti, qui numerari et tibi, divitias scilicet et glonam, ut 

Bupputari non potest prae multi- nemo fuerit similis tui in regibus 



1 KINGS 2-8 



97 



4. 33, 33. Him becGmon eac sw& miqele welan to handa )>sBt his 
bigleofa wsbs »lce dseg mid his hirede ]7rittig mittan clones 
melowesy and sixtig mittan oSres melowes, tw^lf fsette oxan, 
and twentig feldozan, hundteontig we'Sera, baton huntoSe, and 
fiigoloSe and ^ gemsBstra f ugela. A H. H. 576. 

4. 39. And him forgeaf 8& GkKl sw& mioehie ^^isdom, and snoter- 
nysse, and brftdnysse heortan, 6wa-sw& aandceosol on &»- 
strande. JE,H,ii^ 

4. 33-34. preo Sosend bigspella he ges^tte, and f if Sosend * leoSa. 
And Ssmeade be »lcum treowcynne, fram S&m heagan cedeiv 
beame o8-]^t he com to S»re lytlan ysopan ; Oac swylce be 
nytenum, and fixum, and &gelum he smeade. And of eallmn 
leodum comon m^nn to gehyrenne Salomones wisdom. ^ h. u. 578. 

6. 3, 3. p8Bt tempel wsbs on l^nge sixtig fseSma, on widnysse 
twentig faeSma, on heahn3rBse tSiTtig fseSma. pset east portic 
wffis on l^ge twentig fseSma, be psas temples widnysse, and 
W8BS tyn fffiSma wid. a h. ii 578. 

6« I £f.y 33-54. See M, H. ii 578. 



cunctis retro diebns. Si aatem 
ambulaveriB in viis meis, et cruBto- 
dieris praecepta mea et mandata 
mea, sicut ambolavit pater tuuB, 
longos £Ebciam dies tnos. Igitur 
evigilavit Salomon, et intellezit 
quod esset somninm. . . . 

4. 33, 33. Erat autem cibus Salo- 
monis per dies singnlos triginta 
cori similae, et sezaginta cori 
fJEurinae, decern bovea pingues, 
et viginti boves pascuales, et 
centum arietes, ezcepta venatione 
cervorum, caprearum, atque buba- 
lorum, et avium altilium. 

4. 39. Dedit quoque Deus sapien- 
tiam Salomoni, et prudentiam 
multam nimis, et latitudinem 
cordis, quasi arenam quae est in 
littore maris. 

4. 33-34. Locutus est quoque Salo- 
mon tria millia parabolas, et 



fuerunt carmina eius quinque et 
miUe. Et disputant super lignis, 
a cedro quae est in Libano usque 
ad hjssopum quae egreditur de 
pariete ; et disseruit de iumentis, 
et Yolucribus, et reptilibus, et 
piscibus. £t yeniebant de cunctis 
populis ad audiendam sapientiam 
Salomonis, et ab universis regibus 
terrae, qui audiebant sapientiam 
eius. 
6. 3, 3. Domus autem, quam aedifi- 
cabat rex Salomon Domino, habe- 
bat sexaginta cnbitos in longi- 
tudine, et viginti cubitos in lati- 
tudine, et triginta cubitos in 
altitudine. Et porticus erat ante 
templum viginti cubitorum longi- 
tudinis, iuxta mensuram latitu- 
dinis templi, et habebat decem 
cubitos latitudinis ante fietciem 
templL 



1 Qy. omit * and'? 



* An error. 



98 JSLFBIC'S HOMILIES 

8. 55, 56. He Astod tSb and \>9dt folc gebletsode, and cwseC : Sy Ore 
Drihten gebletsod, se Se forgeaf r§ste and siilnysse his folce 
Israhel, »fter l^aa wordum ])e he »r spnac Surh Moysen his 
Ceowan. a H. a 57& 

8. 63. Salomon . . • \>9dT geoffirode Gode m^nigfealde l&c. psbt 
w»ron getealde twH and twOntig ]>Qsend oxena, and hund*> 
tw^lftig ]>QBend scGapa. A H. a 576. 

10. x-io. Sum cwen wsas on IS&m dagum on satSdcHe^ Saba 
gehaten, snoter and wis. B^ geh^e heo Salomones hlisan, 
and com fram iS&m saSemum gemserum to Salomone binnon 
Hierusalem mid micebe fare ; and hire olfendas b»ron sQ^eme 
wyrta, and doorwur^ gymst&nas, and ungemn goldes. Seo 
owen C& hffifde spr»ce wiS Salomon, and ssde him sw&-hw»t- 
8W& heo on hire heortan g^Sohte. Salomon ISk hi Iffirde, and 
hire ssede, ealra Sara worda andgit "pe heo hine Axoda D& 
geseah seo cwen Saba Salomones wisdom, and ]78Bt mere tempi 
Se ho getimbrod hiefde, and S& l&c ]>e man Gode offrode, and 
Csds C3rnge8 m^nigfealdan Sonunga, and wses to San swiSe 
ofwundrod, ]78Bt hoo n»fde fiirtSor nsenne gftst, forSanSe hoo 
ne mihte n& fiirSor smoagan. Hoo cwsbS iS& to tSJUn cyninge : 
SoS is ]>sdi word ]>e ic on mmiim earde gehyrde be So and 
be Qintun wisdome ; ac ic nolde gely&n serSanSe ic sylf hit 
ges&we. Na hsebbe ic sfandod ]mi mo nsBs be healfian dele 
Cm mserS gecydd ; mftre is )>ln wisdom and Sin weorc })onne 
se hllsa wsere ]>e ic gehyrde. Eadige sind ]>Tne Segnas and Shie 
Soowan, Se symle sBtforan })0 standaS and Sinne wisdom 
geh^S. Geblotsod sy se .^Imihtiga God, ])e So gecoas and 
ges§tte ofer Israhela nee, ))8et Sa domas s^ttest and rihtwis- 
nysse. Hoo forgeaf Sam cyninge S^ hundtw^lfdg pmida 
goldes, and ungenm doorwurSra wyrta and dOorwurSra gym- 
st&na. ^ H. a 584. 

8« 55» 56. Stetit eigo, et benedixit est per Moysen servum suam. 

onmi ecclesiae Israel vooe magna, 8. 63. Mactavitque Salomon hostias 

dicens : Benedictus Dominns, qui pacificas, quas immolavit Domino, 

dedit requiem populo sno Israel, boum viginti duo miUia, et ovium 

iuxta omnia quae locutus est ; centum viginti millia. . . . 

non cecidit ne unus quidem sermo 10. i~io. Sed et regina Saba, audita 

ex omnibus bonis quae locutus fiuna Salomonis in nomine Do- 

> From Matt. Id. 4a, Luke 11. 31, * Begina anstri* It will be noted that JEl£rio 
understands Saba as her name. 



1 KINGS 8-21 



9« 



10. 13. Salomon eac forgeaf ]mre cwene sw&-hw8es-sw& heo gymde 
set him, toforan Csere cynelican I&ce 8e he hire geaf ; and heo 
gew^de ongean to hire etSele mid hire Cegnum. ^ H. u. 584. 

10. 2^-2$, Salomon ISSl wsbs gemwrsod ofer eallum eortOicum 
cynegum, and eaUe Ceoda gewilnodon "prnt hi hine ges&won 
and his widdom gehyrdon^ and hi him m^nigfealde l&c broht- 
on. ^. H. a 584. 

10. a6. flower hund and Cnsend crsBta he hffifde, and twf If 
Cosend riddena. A h. a 578. 

11.4a. 8eeJB.'E.iLsf6,5rs, 

17. 6. See ^ H. ii X4a 

19. 8. See ^ H. i 178 ; iL loa 
21. 5-13. 5ee ^ H. i 4fl8. 



mini, venit tentare eum in aenig- 
matibns. Et ingressa lemsalem 
mnlto com comitatn et divitiis, 
camelis portantibos aromata, et 
anrom infinitum nimis, et gemmas 
pretiosas, venit ad regem Salo- 
monem, et locuta est ei universa 
quae habebat in corde bug. Et 
docuit eam Salomon omnia verba 
qnaeproposuerat; non fuit sermo 
qui regem posset latere, et non 
responderet ei Yidens autem 
regina Saba omnem sapientiam 
Salomonis, et domum quam aedi- 
ficaverat, et cibos mensae eius, et 
habitacula servorum, et ordines 
ministrantium, vestesque eorum, 
et pincemas, et holocausta quae 
offerebat in dome Domini, non 
habebat ultra spiritum. Dixitque 
ad regem : Verus est sermo quem 
audivi in terra mea super sermo- 
nibufl tuis et super sapientia tua ; 
et non credebam narrantibus 
mibi, donee ipsa veni, et vidi 
oculiffmeis, et probavi quod media 
pars mihi nuntiata non fuerit; 
maior est sapientia et opera tua 



quam rumor quem audivi. Beati 
viri tui, et beati servi tui, qui 
stant coram te semper et audiunt 
sapientiam tuam. Sit Dominus 
Deus tuus benedictus, cui compla- 
cuisti, et posuit te super tbronum 
Israel, eo quod dilexerit Dominus 
Israel in sempitemum, et con^ 
stituit te regem, ut faceres indi- 
cium et iustitiam. Dedit ergo 
regi centum viginti talenta auri, 
et aromata multa nimis, et gerxt- 
mas pretiosas. . . . 

10. 13. Rex autem Salomon dedit 
reginae Saba omnia quae voluit 
et petivit ab eo, exceptis his quae 
ultro obtulerat ei munere regie ; 
quae reversa est, et abiit in ter- 
ram suam cum servis suis. 

10. 23-35. Magnificatus est ergo 
rex Salomon super onmes reges 

terrae Et universa terra de- 

siderabat vultum Salomonis, ut 
audiret sapientiam eius. . . . Et 
singuli deferebant ei munera. . . . 

10. 36. ... Facti sunt ei mille 
quadringenti currus, et duodecim 
millia equitum. . . . 



H a 



100 



^£LFBIC'S HOMILIES 



2KINGa 

2. 11. See ^. H. i 9o8 ; ii loo. 

5, I. p& com liiin to sum iTce mami of ]7&m loodscipe ]7e is Siria 
gehaten ; his muna wses Naaman, and ho wsbs hrooflig. ^ H. i 40a 

5. 14, See js. H. i 40a 

6. 15, i6. pa boad ho tS&m Gk>des m^mi, for his hselVe, doorwurt^e 
sceattas. Se wltega him andwyrde : Godes miht }>e gehslde, 
n& ic. Ne underfSo ic thn feoh ; Sanca Gode Sinre gesund- 
fulnysse, and brQc tJinra shta. ^ H. i 40a 

6. ao-27. pa W8BS Sses wltegan cnapa, Gyezi, mid gltsunge under- 
cropen, and ofam, Sone Segen Naaman Sus mid wordum lie- 
cetende : No fserlice cOmon twoigra wltegena beam to mlnum 
I&roowe : as^nd him twa scmd and sum pund. Se Segen him 
andwyrde : Waclic biS him swa lytel to s^ndenne ; ac genim 
foower scrQd and twa pund. Ho Sa gew^nde ongoan mid ]7am 
sceattum, and bedlglode his fser wiS })one wltegan. Se wltega 
hine befr&n : Hwanon come Sa, Giezi ? Ho andwyrde : Loof, 
nsds ic on nanre fare. Se wltega cw»S : Ic geseah, Surh Godes 
G&st, }7a se Segen alyhte of his crsete, and oode togoanes So, 
and t^Q name his sceattas on f^o and on roafe. Hafa 8a Oac 
for8 mid t&m sceattum his hrOoflan, Sa and eal t^n ofspring 
on ecnysse. And ho gew^nde of his gesihSe mid snawhwitum 
hrooflan beslagen. a h. 1 400. 



2 KINGS. 

5. I. Naaman, princeps militiae 
regis Syriae, erat vir magnus apud 
dominam saum, et honoratufl; 
per ilium enim dedit Dominus 
salutem Syriae; erat autem vir 
fortis et dives, sed leprosus. 

5. 15, 16. ... Obsecro itaque ut 
accipias benedictionem a servo 
tuo. At ille respondit: Vivit 
Dominus, ante quem sto, quia 
non accipiam. Cumque vim fa- 
ceret, penitus non acquievit. 

6. 20-27. Bixitque Giezi puer viri 
Dei : Pepercit dominus mens 
Naaman Syro isti, ut non acci- 
peret ab eo quae attulit; vivit 
Dominus quia curram post eum, 



et accipiam ab eo aliquid. Et 
secutus est Giezi post teigum 
Naaman. . . . Et iUe ait : . . . Do- 
minus mens misit me ad te, 
dicens: Mode venerunt ad me duo 
adolescentes de monte Ephraim, 
ex filiis propbetarum; da eis 
talentum argenti, et vestes muta- 
torias duplices. Dixitque Naa- 
man : Melius est ut accipias duo 
talenta. Et coegit eum, ligavit- 
que duo talenta aigenti in duobus 
saccis, et duplicia vestimenta, et 
imposuit duobus pueris suis, qui 
et portaverunt coram eo. Cum- 
que venisset iam vesperi, tulit de 
manu eorum, et reposuit in dome, 
dimisitque viros, et abierunt. Ipse 
autem ingressus, stetit coram do- 



2 KINGS 2-19 101 

18. i,iy 17 ff« See js. H. i 568. 

18* 29. Ne bepffice Ezechias eow mid leasum hopan. A H. L 568. 

18. 35. Ic gewyllde and oferwann fela tSeoda, and heora godas ne 
mihton hi gescyldan wiS mmne Srymm. Hwset is se god pe 
mage iS&s burh witS minne h^re bew^rian ? jsl H. i 56& 

19. I, 2. HwsBt, tS^ se oyning Ezechias awearp his purpuran reaf, 
and dyde haran to his lice. . . . Ezechias eac as^nde his witan 
mid hsBian gescrydde to 6am witegan Isaiam. a h. i 568. 

19. 4* Ahffe t^lne gebedu for Israhela S^ode, pmi se ^hnihtiga 
God gehyre })& talu Se Syria cyning as^nde to hospe and to 
edwito his micclan msdgenSrymme. a h. i 568. 

19. 6. pa andwyrde se witega Isaias ]7&m bodmn : S^gaS eowrum 
hlaforde )>8et he unforht sy. A h. L 568. 

19. 14-19. Ezechias ... bser S^ gewritu into Gk>de6 tomple, and 
astr^htum limimi hine gebadd, )>us cweSende : Drihton, weroda 
God, pfX Se gesitst ofer ^ngla Srymm, ]>a eart ana God ealra 
Seoda ; ]^ geworhtost heofonas and eoiSan and ealle gesceafta. 
Ahyld Sm eare and gehyr ; geopena Sine eagan and geseoh Sfts 
wordy ]>e Sennacherib as^nde to hospe and to tale Se and ]>inum 

mino sac. £t dixit EUsens : Unde opertos saccis, ad Isaiam prophe- 

yenis, Giezi ? Qui respondit: Non tarn. • . . 

ivit servus tuns quoquam. At ille 19. 4. Si forte audiat Dominu&Deus 
ait: Nonne cor meom in prae- tuus universa verba Rabsacis, 
senti erat, qnando reversiis est quern misit rex Assyriorum do- 
homo de curra suo in occorsuin minus suus, ut exprobraret Deum 
tui? Nunc igitur accepisti ar- viventem, et argueret verbis, quae 
gentum, et accepisti vestes. . . . audivit Dominus Deus tuus ; et 
Sed et lepra Naaman adhaerebit £Ebc orationem pro reliquiis quae 
tibi et semini tuo usque in sempi- repertae sunt, 
temum. Et egressus est ab eo 19. 6. Dixitque eis Isaias: Haec 
leprosus quasi nix. dicetis domino vestro : Haec dicit 

18. 29. . . . Non vos seducat Ezc- Dominus: Noli timere. . . . 

chias. . . . 19. 14-19. Itaque cum accepisset 

18. 35. Quinam illi sunt in universis Ezechias litteras de manu nunti- 

diis terrarum, qui emerunt re- orum, et legisset eas, ascendit in 

gionem suam de manu mea, ut domum Domini, et expandit eas 

possit eruere Dominus lerusalem coram Domino. Et oravit in con- 

de manu mea ? spectu eius, dicens : Domine Deus 

19. 1, 2. Quae cumaudisset Ezechias Israel, qui sedes super cherubim, 

rex, scidit vestimenta sua, et oper- tu es Deus solus regum omnium 

tus est sacco. . . . Et misit Eliacim terrae ; tu fecisti coelum et terram. 

praepodtum domus, et Sobnam Inclina aurem tuam, et audi; 

scribam, et senes de sacerdotibus aperi, Domine, oculos tuos, et 



102 .£LFRIOS HOMILIES 

folce. So^oe he tow^nde }?& haSenan godas, and hi for- 
bsemde, forSanSe hi nseron godas, ac waron manna hand- 
geweorc, treowene and stffinene, and he hi forCl tobrytte. Alfs 
Qs no, Drihten, fram his gebeote and mihte, psdi ealle Seoda 
tocn&won ]^t ))Q ana eart .£lmihtig Qod. A H. L 568. 

19. aS. Ic geslea aenne wriSan on his nosu, and senne bndel on 
his wderaSy and ic hine gel»de ongean to bis leode. A H. L 568. 

19. 3a. GKxl jElmihtig cwytS : Ne fisc^ Sennacherib fl&n into 
SdrebyrigHierusalem, ne mid his scylde bine gewylt. JS.H.i568. 

19. 34. Ic tS^ burb gescylde for me and for minum Seowan 
Dauid. A H. i 568, 57a 

19. 35-37. P& on 6»re nihte f^rde Godes ^ngel, and ofaloh Csbs 
Syrian cyninges h^re an bund J^Qsend manna, and fif and 
hundeabtatig ))flsenda. pss on merigen fiifts Sennacherib, and 
geseab tS^ deadan lie, and gec3rrde mid micebre sceame ongean 
to )>sere byrig Niniue. Hit gelamp tSft pmt he hine gebaed 
to his deofolgylde, and his twegen suna hine mid swurde 
acwealdon. iEC h. i 57a 

24. 19. See M.K.u.6i. 

26. 1, 4, 7, 9-1 1, 13 fF. See -a. H. a 66. 

1 CHRONICLES. 
10.8. See iEB. H. a 64. 
29. 27. See ^ H. ii 64. 

vide ; audi omnia verba Senna- Non ingredietor urbem banc, nee 

cberib, qui misit ut exprobraret mittet in earn sagittam, nee occu- 

nobia Deum viyentem. Vere, Do- pabit earn cljx>eus. . . . 

mine, dissipayerunt reges Assyri- 19!* 34. Protegamque urbem banc, 

omm gentes, et terras omnium, et salvabo eam propter me, et 

et miserunt deos eorum in ignem ; propter David servum meum. 

non enim erant dii, eed opera 19. 35-37. Factum est igitur in 

manuum bominimi ex ligno et nocte ilia, venit angelus Domini, 

lapide, et perdiderunt eos. Nunc et percussit in castris Assyriorum 

igitur, Domine Deus noster, salvos centum octoginta quinque miUia. 

nos fac de manu eius, ut sciant Cumque diluculo surrexisset, vidit 

omnia regna terrae quia tu es omnia corpora mortuorum, et re- 

Dominus Deus solus. cedens abiit, et reversus est Sen- 

19. a 8. ... Ponam itaque circulum nacberib rex Assyriorum, et man- 
in naribus tuis, et camum in labiis sit in Ninive. Cumque adoraret 
tuis, et reducam te in viam per in templo Nesrocb deum suum, 
quam venisti. Adramelech et Sarasar filii eius 

19. 33. Quam ob rem haec dicit percusserunt eum gladio. . . . 
Dominus de rege Assyriorum: 



2 KINGS 19 — JOB 1 108 

2 CHBONICLES. 

1. 7-1 a. See 1 Kings 3, 5-15. 

0. 30. See 1 Kings 11. 42. 

EZRA. 

1. iff. See M,n, a 66, 
8. 3 ff. fifee ^ H. ii. 66. 
6. 2. See ^ H. ii 66. 

JOB'. 

1. 1-5. Sum wer wads geseten on ))&m lande ):e is geb&ten Hus ; 
his nama was lob. So wer wsas swiSe bilewite and rihtwis, 
and ondrodende God and forbagende yfel. Him wseron ac$n- 
nede seofan suna and Sreo dohtra. He hsefde seofon Sosend 
sceapa and Sreo Sosend olfenda, fif bund getymu oxena and 
f if bund assan, and ormste micelne bired. Se wer wsbs swlSe 
msere betwux eallum Eastemum. And bis suna ferdon, and 
Senode ale oSrum mid bis godimi on ymbw3nrfte set bis base, 
and ))ffirtO beora swustru gelaSodon. lob soSlice Ar&s on tS&m 
eabteotSan dsege on ffimemerigen, and offix>de Gode seofonfealde 
l&o for bis seofon sunum, 6y-lses-Se bl ynS God on beora geSance 
&gylton« Dus dyde lob eaUum dagum for bis sunum, and bl 
8W& gebalgode. A H. ii 446. 

1. 6-8. Hit gelamp on sumum dffige, SlEl-tS^ Godes §nglas* comon, 
and on bis gesibSe stodon, Sa wsas 6ac swylce se scucca bim 

convivium per domos unosquisque 

^^^' in die suo ; et mittentes Tocabant 

1.1-5. Yirerat in terra Eos, nomine tres sorores suae, ut comederent 

lob ; et erat vir ille simplex et et biberent cum eis. Cumque in 

rectus, ac timeiis Deum, et re- orbem transissent dies convivii, 

cedens a malo. Natique sunt ei mittebat ad eos lob, et sanctifi- 

septem filii, et tres filiae. Et cabat illos, consargensque dilu- 

fnit possessio eius septem millia culo offerebat bolocausta pro 

ovium, et tria millia camelorum, singulis ; dicebat enim : Ne forte 

quingenta quoque iuga boum, et peccaverint filii mei, et benedix- 

quingentae asinae, ac familia erint Deo in cordibus suis. Sic 

multa nimis. Eratque vir ille faciebat lob cunctis diebus. 
magnus inter omnes Orientales. 1. 6-8. Quadam autem die cum ve- 

Et ibant filii eius, et faciebant nissent filii Dei ut assisterent 

^ Cf. Grein's BiUkfOtek der Angelidchsitchen Pma^ pp. 365-273, where wiU be found 
an abridged form of the homily on Job. 

> Mlfrio has a note in the text of his homily : *Una translatio dioit ** filii Dei,** et 
altera didt *' angeli Dei" * 



104 iELFRICS HOMILIES 

betwux. To Sim cw«C Drihten : Hwanon come Sa ? Se 
sceocca andwyrde : Ic ferde geond ))fis eorSan, and hi beeode. 
Drihten cwsbS: Ne beheolde Sa, 1&, minne tSeowan lob, ]^t 
n&n man nis his gelica on eorSan, bilewite man and rihtwis, 
ondrsedende Qod and yfel forbagende ? A H. iL 446. 

1. <^i2. Se m&nfuUa deofol • • . cwseS to Diihtne : Ne ondr»t lob 
on idel God : pfX ymbtrymedest hine and ealle his sehta, and 
his handgeweorc pfX blotsodest, and his ffihta wooxon on eorSan. 
Ac fistr^ce hwOn Sine hand, and getill ealle tS& 'pmg Se he ah, 
and he Se on ansyne wyngS. Drihten cwadS to S&m sceoccan : 
Efne, na ealle S& Sing Se he ah sindon on Stnre handa, baton 
Sam anum, ]mi Sa on him sylfum Sine hand ne astr^e. Se 
deofol gew^nde Sa fram Gk>deB gesihSe. jbl h. it 448, 45D ; ct L6, 

1. 14-aa. Sum ^rendraca com to lobe, and cwffiS : pme syll eodon, 
and Si assan wiS hi Iffiswodon ; ]>a farlice comon Sabei, and hi 
ealle Us benamon, and )>lne yrSlingas ofalogon, and ic ana 
setbadrst pmi ic Se ]2is cydde. Mid-]>am-Se se yrSling ]nB sasde, 
S& com sum oSer, and cwsbS : Fyr com fserlice of heofenum, 
and forbsemde ealle Sine seep, and Si h3rrdas samod, and ic 
ana sstwand psbt ic Se Sis c^dde. pa com se Sridda arendraca, 
and cwsbS : Da Chaldeiscan cOmon on Sum floccum, and Ore 
olfendas ealle gelsehton, and Sa hyrdas mid swurde ofslogon ; 
ic ana setfleah pBdi ic Se ]>is cydde. Efne, S&-gyt com se f^iSa 

coram Domino, afifuit inter eos faciem benedixerit tibi. Dixit 

etiam Satan. Cui dixit Dominus : ergo Dominns ad Satan : Ecce, 

Unde venis ? Qui respondens, universa quae habet in manu toa 

ait : Circuivi terram, et peram- sunt ; tantum in eum ne extendas 

bulavi eam. Dixitque Dominns manum tuam. Egressusque est 

ad eum : Nnmquid considerasti Satan a facie Domini 

servum meum lob, quod non sit 1. 14-23. Nuntius venit ad lob, qui 

ei similis in terra, homo simplex diceret : Boves arabant, et asinae 

et rectus, ac timens Deum, et pascebantur iuxta eos, et irrue- 

recedens a male ? runt Sabaei, tuleruntque omnia, 

1. 9-12. Cui respondens Satan ait: et pueros percusserunt gladio, et 

Numquid lob frustra timet Deum? evasi ego solus ut nuntiarem tibi. 

Nonne tu vallasti eum ac domum Cumque adhuc ille loqueretur, 

eius universamque substantiam venit alter, et dixit: Ignis Dei 

per circuitum, operibus manuum cecidit e coelo, et tactas oves 

eius benedixisti, et possessio eius puerosque consumpsit, et effugi 

crevit in terra ? Sed extende ego solus ut nuntiarem tibi. Sed 

paululum manum tuam, et tange et illo adhuc loqucnte, venit alius, 

cuncta quae possidet, nisi in et dixit: Ghaldaei fecerunt tres 



JOB 1-2 105 

serendraca^ inn^ and cwtelS : Dme suna and tSme dohtra »ton 
and druncon mid heora yldestan bretSer ; and efne, )>& fserlice 
swegde switSlic wind of S&m westene, and tosloh ]>aet has set 
Zhm f^wer hwgmmiim, ]mi hit hreosende ttoe beam ofSrihte 
and acwealde ; ie &na setbaBrst jmt ic Ce )>is cydda Hwsat, S& 
lob arfiSy and totser his tunecan, and hk loccas foreearf, and 
feol to eorSan, and cwadS : Naeod ic eOm of mmre modor innoSe, 
and naeod ic sceal heonan gew^ndan ; Drihten me forgeaf tSb 
»hta, and Drihten hi me §ft ben&m ; sw&-sw& him gellcod^ 8w& 
hit is gedon ; beo his nama gebletsod. On eallimi Sisum 6ing^ 
um ne syngode lob on his welerum, ne n&n Sing dyslices 
ongean God ne sprsdc; A H. ii 450^ 

U He gemacode tS^ ]mt f^ eOme ufan, swilce ei heofenum, 
and forbsemde ealle his seep at on felda, and ]>& h3ndas samod, 
baton anum pe hit him cySan sceolde. ^ h. i 6. 

U Nacode we w»ron ac^nnede, and nacode we gewltaC. 

A H.i64. 

U God forgeaf t^ »hta, and God hi $ft sibned ; s^ his nama 
gebletsod. a h. iL sjs. 

n Ac se geSyldiga lob on eallum Sisum ungelimpum ne syn- 
gode mid his maSe, ne n&n tSing stuntlices ongean God ne 
sprsBCy ac cwsdS : God me forgeaf S& sehta, and hi $ft ast me 
gen&m ; sy his nama gebletsod* ^ H. i 47a. 

II On eallum Visum Cingum ne syngode lob on his weler- 

Um. ^H.ii45a. 

2. 1. ]^ siSCan on sumum dadge, ]?&-))& Godes fnglas stodon on 
his gesihSe, ]>& wffis eac se scucca him betwynan. ^ H. ii 45a; 

tnrmas, et invaBenmt camelos, et solus ut uuntiarem tibi. Tunc 

tulenmt eos, necnon et pueros surrexit lob, et scidit vestimenta 

percusserunt gladio, et ego fogi sua, et tonso capite corruens in 

solus ut nuutiarem tibL Adbuc terram, adoraTit, et dixit : Nudus 

loquebatur ille, et ecce alius in- egressus sum de utero matris 

travit, et dixit: Filiis tuis et meae, et nudus revertar illuc; 

filiabus yescentibus et bibentibus Dominus dedit, Dominus abstulit; 

vinum in domo fratris sui primo- sicut Domino placait, ita factum 

geniti, repente ventus vehemens est; sit nomen Domini benedic- 

irruit a regione deserti, et con- tum. In omnibus bis non peccavit 

cussit quattuor angulos domus, lob labiis suis, neque stultum quid 

quae corruens oppressit liberos contra Deum locutus est. 

tuos, et mortui sunt, et efiPugi ego 2. i. Factum est autem cum quadam 

^ Thorpe, *arendr»o«.' 



106 .ELFRIC'S HOMILIES 

2. 3-6. And Drihten him cwoS to : HwsBt la, ne beheolde Sq 
mmne tSeowan lob, ]78dt his gelica nia on eorSan, and g^ he 
hylt his unscfldSSignysse? pa fistyredest me togeanes him, jmi 
ic Cearfleas hine gesw^ncte. Se scucca andwyrde : Fel sceal 
for felle, and swSrhwsBtHSwa man hsefS he syltS for his Me. 
Astr^e na ]>lne hand, and hr^pa his b&n and his flffiso, Sonne 
gesihst 6a ptei he 6e on ans^e wirigtS. Drihten cwsetS to Can 
scuocan : Efne, he is na on Qmre handa, sw&r)>eah-hw8BtSere heald 
hissftwle. M.H.U.4S*' 

2. 7-10. D& gewfnde se deofol of Drihtnes gesihSe, and sloh lob 
mid ))ffire wjrrstan wunde, fram his hnoUe uf ewerdan 08 his ilas 
neotJewerde. lob seat tS& s&rlice^ eal on &nre wunde, np on 
his mizene, and fiscrsBp 8one wyrms of his bee mid Anum 
crOcscearde. His wif him cwsbS to : G^ 6a Jnirhwunast on 
tSmre bilewitnysse ; wyiig God and sweli lob hire and- 
wyrde : pa sprsBce sw&HSwa an stunt ynL Gif we god under- 
f^ngon of Godes handa, hwl ne sceole we eac yfel underfon ? 
On eallum Visum Singum ne sjrngode lob on his welerum. 

JS.H.ii45a. 

2. ti-13. Witodlice tS& g^&xodon ]>iy cyningas, Ve him gesibbe 
wseron, eal his ungelimp, and comon him to of heora nee, 
]mt hi hine geneoaodon. Heora naman waron Sus gedgde : 
Elifaz, BaldatS, Sofar, Hi gecw»don jmi hi, samod cumende, 

die venissent filii Dei, et starent tamen animam illios serva. 

coram Domino, venisset quoque 2. 7-10. Egressus igitur Satan a 

Satan inter eo8, et staret in con- &cie Domini, percussit lob ulcere 

spectu eius. peasimo, a planta pedis usque ad 

2. 3-6. Et dixit Dominus ad Satan : verticem eius ; qui testa saniem 

Numquid considerasti servum radebat, sedens in sterquilinio. 

meum lob, quod non sit ei similis Dixit autem illi uxor sua : Adhuc 

in terra, vir simplex et rectus, ac tu permanes in simplicitate tua ? 

timens Deum, et recedens a nuJo, benedic Deo et morere. Qui ait 

et adhuc retinens innocentiam? ad illam: Quasi una de stultis 

Tu autem commovisti me adver- mulieribus locuta es. Si bona 

sus eum, ut affligerem eum frustra. suscepimus de manu Dei, mala 

Gui respondens Satan, ait : PeUem quare non suscipiamus ? In om- 

pro pelle, et cuncta quae habet nibus his non peccavit lob labiis 

homo dabit pro anima sua. Alio- suis. 

quin mitte manum tuam, et tange 2. i i-i 3. Igitur audientes tres amici 

OS eius et camem, et tunc videbis lob omne malum, quod accidisset 

quod in faciem benedicat tibL ei, venerunt singuli de loco suo : 

Dixit ergo Dominus ad Satan: Eliphaz Themanites, et Baldad 

Ecce in manu tua est, verum- Suhites, et Sopbar Naamathites. 



JOB 2-19 107 

hine genOosodon and gefrefrodon. Hi Sa cOmon, and hine 
ne oncneowon for Sere ormffitan untrumnysse, and hrymdon 
pmnihte wOpende. Hi totseron heora reaf, and mid dQste 
heora heafod bestieowodon, and bim mid B»Um manega 
dagaa AH.a454. 

4. 5, 6. Wite com ofer Se, and 8q atearodeet ; tfUnys Se hi^pode, 
and Sa eart geuniotsod. Hw»r is nn tSm Qodes $ge and 
iSm sti^ncS? Hwser is tSin getSyld and Smra d»da ful£r^- 
ednys? ^h. 11454. 

6. 1-3. lob cwsbS : Eala, gif mine synna, and min yrmS "pe ic 
Solige, wffiron awegene on &nre wffigan, }}onne w»ron hi sw&rran 
gesewene Sonne sandcom on sse. A H. ii 454. 

6. a6y 37. To Croagenne gO lOgiatS oowere sprsece, and go S^neaS to 
aw^denne Ooweme froond* A H. ii 454- 

7« I. Mannes lif is campdom ofer eortSan ; and swa-6w& medgildan 
dagas, swa sind his dagaSb jch. 11454. 

7. 5. Mm fl»so is ymscryd mid forrotodnysse and mid dastes 
horwum ; nun h^d forsoarode and is forscruncen. JSLH.ii.43^ 

7. 16. Ara mo, Drihten ; ne sind mme dagas nahte. JS. h. ii 456. 
19. 35-37. Ic gelyfe ]>8dt mm Alysend leofaS, and ic sceal on )>&m 

fndenoxtan dsBge of eorSan ansan, and ^fb io boo mid minum 

felle befiEtngen, and on mmmn fl»sce ic gesoo Qody ic sylf and 

na ot$er. A H. 1 53^ 

U Ic wat sotnice ]mt nun Alysend leofaS, and ic on tS^m 

^ndenoxtan dsBge of eortSan anse, and ic boo ^fb mid minum felle 

Ck>]idixerant enim ni, pariter ve- mea qnibas iram merui, et cala- 
nientes, viaitarent earn et con- mitas quam patior, in statera. 
solarentur. Cmnque elevassent Quasi arena maris haec g^yior 
procul oculos sues, non cognoTe- appareret. . . . 
rant eum, et exclamantes plora- 6. 26, 37. Ad increpandom tantum 
venmt, scissisqne vestibus spar- eloqaia concinnatis, . . . et sub- 
serunt pulverem super caput suum vertere nitimini amicum yestnun. 
in coeium. Et sederunt cum eo 7. i. Militia est vita hominis super 
in terra septem diebus et septem terram ; et sicut dies mercenarii 
noctibus. . . . dies eius, 

4. 5, 6. Nunc autem venit super te 7. 5. Induta est caro mea putredine 
plaga, et defecisti ; tetigit te, et et sordibus puWeris ; cutis mea 
conturbatus es. Ubi est timer aruit et contracta est. 
tuus, fortitude tua, patientia tua, 7. 16. ... Parce mihi, nihil enim 
et perfectio viarum tuarum ? sunt dies mei. 

6. 1-3. Respondens autem lob, dixit: 19. 35-37. Scio enim quod Redemp- 
Utinam appenderentur peccata tor mens vivit, et in novissimo 



108 ^ELFMC S HOMILIES 

befangen, and ic on mmum flsesce God geseo, ic sylf and n& 
oSer ; pes hiht is on mmum bosme geled^ JSLn.iL 436. 

29. 12-16. Ic alysde hrymende jToarfan, and SlEUn steopbeame \>e 
baton fultume wsbs ic geheolp, and wydewan heortan ic gefiref- 
rode. Ic wsbs ymbscryd mid rihtwisnysse ; ic wsbs blindum 
m^n eage, and healtum fbt, and J^earfena fasder. a h. iL 448. 

dO« 16^ 17. Me habbatS gesw^ncednysse dagas, and on niht mm 
ban biS mid s&messe ]nirliSyd, and tS^ Se me etaS ne 
sl&pa8. A H. iL 456. 

30. 19. Ic eom l2Une wiSmeten, and yslum and axum gean- 
licod. ^ H. ii 456. 

81. 16, 17. Ic Searfum ne forwymde Jjaes Se hi gymdon ; ne ic ne 
»i ana mmna hlftf baton steopbeame. A H. IL 44& 

81. 20. Of flysum minra soeapa wseron gehl^de Searfena 

flidan. AH.ii44& 

81. 25. Ne ic ne blissode on mmum m^nigfealdum welum. ^ h. it 44& 

81. 29. Ne fffignode ic on mmes feondes hr3rre. A h. ii 44a. 

81. S2f 33. Ne IsBg seltSeodig man wiSatan mmum h^gum, ac 

mm duni geopenode symle wegferendum. Ne behydde ic 

mme synna, ne ic on minum bosme ne bediglode mme un- 

rihtwlsnysse. jb. H. iL 44& 
42. 7, 8. Ac Qod hi gefi^rsBC ]>&, and cwsbS psdi he him eallum 

Smn gram wsere, for]?anSe hi sw& rihtlice sBtforan him ne 

die de terra sorrectorus sum, et 30. 19. Comparatos sum Into, et 
rorsom circumdabor pelle mea, aBsimilatus sum favillae et cineri. 
et in came mea videbo Deom 81. 16, 27. Si negavi quod volebant 
meuxn. Quern visurus sum ego pauperibus; ... si comedi buc- 
ipse, et oculi mei confipectmri cellam meam solus, et non come- 
sunt, et non alius ; reposita est dit pupillus ex ea. 
haec spes mea in sinu meo. 81. 20. Si non . . . latera eius . . . de 

29. 12-16. Eo quod liberassem pau- velleribus ovium mearum calefac- 
perem yociferantem, et pupillmm tus est. 

cui non esset adiutor, . . . et cor 81. 25. Si laetatus sum super multis 
viduae consolatus sum. lustitia divitiis meis. . . . 
indutus sum; et vestivi me, sicut 81. 29. Si gavisus sum ad ruinam 
vestimento et diademate, iudicio eius qui me oderat. . . • 
meo. Oculus fui caeco, et pes 8L 32, 33. Foris non mansit pere- 
claudo. Pater erampauperum. . . . grinus ; ostium meum viatori pa- 

80. 16, 17. . • . Possident me dies tuit. Si abscondi quasi homo 
afflictionis. Nocte os meum per- peccatum meum, et celavi in 
foratur doloribus, et qui me come- sinu meo iniquitatem meam. 
dunt non dormiunt. 42. 7/ 8. • . . Dominus . . . dixit ad 



JOB 29-42 109 

sprtecon sw&-swft lob his Segen. Qod cwtelS him to : NimatS 
eow no seofon fearras and seofon rammas, and faraC $ft ongean 
to nunum Seowan lobe, and geoftnaSS V&a l&c for eow ; lob 
soSlice, mm tSeowa, gebit for sow— and ic his ansyne underfo — 
]78Bt eow ne beo to dysige geteald, jmt ge sw& rihtlice to me ne 
spnecon sw&-swa mm Seowa lob. .slh. ii 45^ 

42. 9. Eli&z S&y and BaldaS, and Sofar f^rdon ongean to heora 
mffige lobe, and didon sw&HSwa him God behead ; and Drihten 
underfeng lobes ansyne, and heora S3rnne Surh his Singraedene 
forgea£ jslb^^a^ 

II Da Sry cyningas . • • gew^ndon him hftm sytSSan. ^ H. ii 456. 

42. 10. Drihten eac S& gecyrde to lobes behreowsunge, Sa-Sa 
he for his magum gebfied; and hine gehselde frsxa eallum 
his mitrumnyssimi, and his »hta him ealle forgeald be twy* 
f ealdum. jl h. IL 45s. 

42. II. HwsBt, tS^ lobes gebroSra and geswustru, and ealle tS& "pe 
hine »r cQtSon, cOmon him to, and hine gefrefrodon, and his 
micclum wundrodon, and him gife geafon. jb. H. ii 45& 

42. 12, 13. lob hffifde ser his imtrumnysse seofon Sosend sceapa 
and tSreo Sosend olfenda, M hund getyme oxena and M hund 
assan ; him wseron ^ forgoldene f^wertyne Sosend sceapa and 
syz )>nsend olfenda, ]>a8end getyme oxena and ))asend assan ; 

Eliphaz Themanitem : Iratus est est ad poenitentiam lob, cum 

foror mens in te et in duos amicos oraret ille pro amicis sais. £t 

tnos, qnoniam non estis locati addidit Dominns omnia quaecom- 

coram me rectum, sicut servus que fuerant lob duplicia. 

mens lob. Sumite ergo vobis 42. 11. Venerunt autem ad eum 

septem tauros et septem arietes, omnes firatres sui et universae 

et ite ad servum meum lob, et sorores suae, et cuncti qui nove- 

ofiferte holocaustum pro vobis; rant eum prius, et comederunt 

lob autem servus mens orabit cum eo panem in domo eius, et 

pro vobis— faciem eius suscipiam moverunt super eum caput, et 
— ut non vobis imputetur stul-. consolati sunt eum super omni 

titia ; neque enim locuti estis ad malo quod intulerat Dominus 

, me recta, sicut servus meus lob. super eum, et dederunt ei unus- 

42. 9. Abierunt ergo Eliphaz The- quisque ovem unam et inaurem 

manites, et Baldad Suhites, et auream unam. 

Sophar Naamathites, et fecerunt 42. 12, 13. Dominus autem bene- 

sicut locutus fuerat Dominus ad dixit novissimis lob magis quam 

eos, et suscepit Dominus faciem principio eius. Et facta sunt ei 

lob. quattuordecim millia ovium, et 

42. 10. Dominus quoque conversus sex millia camelorum, et mille 



no .^BLFBICS HOMILIES 

and Drihten bine bletsode swfSor on ^nde Sonne on angynne. 
He hffifde seofon suna and Sreo dohtra ser, and siSSan ^ eal 
SW& f ela. ^ H. iL 458L 
42. 15, 16. Nffiron gemette on eabe eorCan sw& wlitige wTmmen 
8Wft-sw& Wffiron lobes dohtra. He sotSlioe leofode safter bis 
swingle &n bund geara and fisowertig geara, and geseah bis 
beama beam 6S S^ £BortSan miegCe. a h. it 45& 

PSALM& 

2. 7. Qod cwsetS to me : Dq eart mm sunu, nU tO-d»g ic gestrfnde 

])e. A H. iL 14. 
10. 3. Se synfulla bitS geb^rod on bis lustum, and se unribtwisa 

biS gebletsod. a h. 1 49a. 
12. 8. pa arleasan tumiatS on ymbhwyrfte. A H. L 514. 

16. 9, 10. Mm llcbama ger^t on bibte, forSan])e pfl ne forlsetst 
mine sawle on hflle, ne Sn ne geSa&st j^t mm llcbama 
gebrosnige. A H. iL 16. 

17. 3. Dribten, Sq a&ndodest Os on t^isum f^, and nis on Os 
gemett senig unribtwisnys. .fi. H. it 312. 

17. 15. Dribten, ic beo aeteowed mid ribtwisnysse on t^mre gesibCe ; 
and ic beo gefylled ]>onne Sm wuldor geswutelod biS. iS. h. 1 552. 

18. Sf 6, Dea]7es geomerunga me beeodon, and b^Ue s&myssa me 
beeodon ; and ic on minre gedrefednysse Dribten clypode, and 
be of bis balgan temple mme stemne geb^rde. iS. h. IL 86. 

inga bovum, et mille asinae. Et lant. . . . 

fuerunt ei septem fi]ii, et tres 16. 9, 10. ... Caro mea reqnieBcet 

filiae. in spe, quoniam non derelinqaes 

42. 15, 16. Nonsnntauteminventae anixnam meam in inferno, nee 
mnlieres speciosae sicut filiae lob dabis sanctum tuum videre cor- 
in universa terra. . . . Vixit autem ruptionem. 
lob post haec centum quadra- 17. 3. ... Igne me examinasti, et 
ginta annis, et vidit filios sues, et non est inventa in me iniquitas. 
filios filiorum suorum usque ad. 17. 15. Ego autem in iustitia ap- 
quartam generationem. . . . parebo conspectui tuo ; satiabor 

cum apparuerit gloria tua. 
PSALMS. 13. 5^ 6. Dolores infemi circumde- 

2, 7. Dominus dixit ad me : Filius derunt me ; praeoccupavemnt me 
mens es tu, ego bodie genui te. laquei mortis ; in tribulatione 

10. 3. Quoniam laudatur peccator mea invocavi Dominum, et ad 
in desideriis animae suae, et ini- Deum meum clamavi, et exaudi- 
quus benedicitur. vit de templo sancto suo vocem 

12. 8. In circuitn impii ambu- meam. . . . 



JOB 42 — PSALM 39 111 

19. I. Heofonas cfVaX Gk>deB wuldor. .& h. 1 51a 

l9. 4. Se sweg heora bodunge f^rde geond ealle eort^an, and heora 

word becOmon to gemffimm ealles ymbhwyrftes. ^ H. i 54^. 
19. 5, SW&-SW& brydguma he g»S forS of his brydb^de. ^ H. ii 10 ; 

cf. 1 joa 
19. 6. Nis nfin "jpe hine behf dan msdge fram his htetan. ^ H. L 283 ; 

c£ iL6o6. 

22. 16. Fela hundas me ymbe eodon. ^. h. IL 114. 

Hi SurhS^don mme handa and mine fet. ^ H. IL xd 
22. 18. Hi dseldon min reaf betwux him. ^ H. a i5. 
28. 5. Drihien, pfX gegearoodest mysan on mmre gesihSe, to- 

goanes tftm pe mo gedrafdon. ^ H. li 114. 
24. 1. EorSe, and eall hire gefyllednys, and eal ymbhwyrft, and 
]>& Se on SlUn wuniatS, ealle hit syndon Godes »hta. iS. H. L 172. 
D Soo eor^ and hire gefyUednys is Gk>des. ^ h. ii 104. 
24. 8. Drihten is Strang and mihtig on gefeohte. JS. H. L 196. 
38. 9. Ho hit gecwaeiS, and ]>& gesceafta wseron geworhte ; ho 

beboady and hi wseron gesceapene. jb,b.Li22, 
84. I. Ic h^rige minne Drihten on telcne timan. M.R.I2S2, 
' 84* 19. Fela sind }>SBra rihtwisra gedrfccednyssa^ ac Drihten fram 
eallum tSysum hi alyst. ^ h. L 574. 
37. 37. Boh fram yfele, and do god. ALJLiL6o2, 
89. 6. On idel biS ffilc man gedrofed se Se hordaS and n&t hw&m 
he hit gegaderatS. m.r.166, 

D On idel swincS se tSe goldhordaS and n&t hw&m ho hit 
gegaderaS. ^ h. ii 104. 

19.1. GoelienarrantgloriamBei.... 24. i. Domini est terra, et pleni- 

19. 4. In omnem terram exivit sonos tudo eius ; orbis terranun, et nni- 

eomm, et in fines orbis terrae versi qui habitant in eo. 

▼erba eorum. 24. 8. . . . Dominus fortis et potens, 

19. 5. ... Ipse tamquam sponsus Dominns potens in praelio. 

procedens de thalamo sno. . . . 88. 9. Quoniam ipse dixit, et facta 

19. 6. . . . Nee est qui se abscondat snnt ; ipse mandavit, et creata 

a calore eius. sunt. 

22, 16. Quoniam circumdederunt 84. i. Benedicam Dominum in omni 

me canes multL . . . Foderunt tempore. . . . 

manus meas et pedes meos. 84. 19. Multae tribulationes iusto- 

22. 18. Diviserunt sibi vestimenta rum, et de omnibus his liberabit 

mea. . . . eos Dominus. 

28, 5. Parasti in conspectu meo 87. 37. Dechna a male, et fisui bo- 

mensam, adversus eos qui tribu- num. . . . 

lantme. ... 89. 6. . . . Frustra conturbatur^ 



112 ^liFBIc's HOMILIES 

46. 9. Seo cwen si^nt set Vinre swfSnui on ofergyldum gyrlaskf 
ymbseryd mid m^nigfealdre f)Um3r88e. iS. h. IL 58^ 

45. 13. Eall hire wuldor is wiSinnan. ^ H. IL 5S4. 

47. 5. God fistlhtS Qp to heofonum mid miceire myrh'Se. JR. H.iL 16. 
49. 12. Se mann, 6ft-6ft he on wurSmynte wsbo, he hit ne under- 

stod ; he is iotSf wiSmeten stuntum nytenunii and is him gelic 

geworden. ^ H. L 96. 
49. ao. SeeFa. 49. la. 
60. 3. €k>d cymtS swuteUice, and he ne suwatS ; f^ bymtS on his 

gesihSoy and on his ymbhwyrfte biS switHic storm, jb. H. i 618. 
N Ood cymS swutellioe, and he ne suwaS ; f^ bymS on hi$ 

gesihSoy and sttSlic hreohnys biS onbuton him. ^ h. ii i& 
60. 1 5. Gly]>a me on dsage Smre gedrefednysse ; and io 6e ahr^de^ 

and Sn m»rsast me. ^ h. ii ia6. 

60. i6y 17. God cwtt'S to t&Un synfiillum: Hwl bodast Sa mine 
rihtwisnyssa and mine gecySnysse purh pmae mntS? )>Q 
soSlioe hatast Ceaw&Bstnysse, and tSa &wurpe mine word under- 

bSBC. ^ H. ii 530, 532. 

61. 5. Ealle m^ beoS • • • mid unrihtwisnysse geeacnode, and mid 
synnum ac^nnede. jb. H. L aoo. 

66. 13. Gk>d .£lmihtig, on me synd pme beh&t, })a ic Se forgylde 

Surh h^runga. m.k,i^ 
68. I. Ge manna beam, demaC rihtlice. iB.H.iL 3a«. 
69. 17. Mm gefylsta, Se ic singe ; forSant^e Sa, God, eart min and- 

f^nga, min God, and min mildheortnysa ^ H. iL 82. 

thesaurizat, et ignorat cui con- lationis; eraam te, et honorific 
gregabit ea. cabis me. 

46. 9. . . . Astitit regina a dextris 60. 16, 17. Peccatori antem dixit 
tuis in vestitu deaorato, circom- Dens : Quare tu enarras iustitias 
data varietate. meas, et assumis testamentum 

46. 13. Omnia gloria eius . . . ab meum per os tuum? Tu vero 
intos. . . . odisti disciplinam, et proiecisti 

47. 5. Ascendit Deus in iubilo. . . . sermoneB meos retrorsnm. 

49. 13. ... Homo, cum in honore 61. 5. ... In iniquitatibuB concep- 

esset, non intellexit ; comparatus tus sum, et in peccatis concepit 

est iumentis insipientibus, et si- me mater mea. 

milis factus est illis. 66. 12. In me sunt, Deus, vota 

60. 3. Deus manifeste veniet, Deus tua, quae reddam laudatione? 

noster, et non silebit; ignis in tibL 

conspectu eius exardescet, et in 68. i. . . . Recta indicate, filii ho- 

cii*cuitu eius tempestas valida. minum. 

60. 15. £t invoca me in die tribu- 69. 17. Adiutor mens, tibi psallam ; 



PSALMS 45-89 113 

62. 12. pn, Drihten, forgyltst selcum be his weorcum. ^ H. u. iS. 
68. 5« Beo mm s&wul gefylled swa-swa mid rysle and mid 

ungele. .s. H. i 533. 
68. 33. SingaS ]7&m Gode Se ftst&h ofer heofomis to eastdtele. 

js. H. a 16. 
68. 35. ... on his hslgum, on tS&m he is wundorlic. ^ H. 1 446. 

72. II. Ealle cyningas onbQgatS him, and ealle ]7eoda him 
SeowiaS. JE. H. ii i& 

73. a8. Me is gOd yebt ic mS to Gk>de getJeode, and s^tte minne hiht 
on Drihtne. ^ H. ii 44a 

80. 1. Drihten, Su Se sitst ofer cherubin, geswutela Se sylfhe. 

^H.i348. 

82. 6. Ic cwffitS : 6e sind godas, and ge ealle sind beam \>ms 

Hehstan. M.B.I3H9 cf. L366. 

II SotSice m§n syndon godas geclgede. m. h. i. 40- 
84. 7. D& halgan faraS fram mihte to mihte ; eabra goda God biS 

gesewen on Sion. ^ h. ii. 334. 

11 pa halgan &raS fram mihte to mihte. iS. h. i 603. 
86. I. Ic soSlke eom wtedla and ]7earfa. ^h.L55o; cf. Ps. 

109. 22. 
86. 10. pa eart m&re and micel, t$e wundra wyrcst ; ]>a eart ftna 

God. iB. H. iL xx 

89. 36. He sylf dypode to me : pQ eart mm fsader. je. h. ii. 16. 

89. 37. And ic ges^tte bine frumc^nnedne and healicne toforan 
eallum eortSicum cynegum. A h. iL x6. 

quia, Dens, susceptor mens es ; bim, manifestare. 

Deus meus misericordia mea. 82. 6. Ego dixi : Dii estis, et filii 

62. 12. ... Domine, . . . tu reddes Excelsi onmes. 

unicuique iuxta opera sua. 84. 7. . . . Ibunt de virtute in vir- 

68. 5. Sicut adipe et pingnedine tntem ; Tidebitur Deus deomm in 

repleatur anima mea. . . . Sion. 

68. 33. Qui ascendit super coelum 86. i. • • . Quoniaminops et pauper 

coeli ad orientem. • . . sum ego. 

68. 35. Mirabilis Deus in Sanctis 86. 10. Quoniam magnus es tu, et 

suis. . . . faciens mirabilia ; tu es Deus 

72, II. Et adorabunt eum omnes solus. 

reges terrae; omnes gentes ser- 89. 36. Ipse invocabit me: Pater 
vient ei. meus es tu. . . . 

73. 38. Mihi autem adhaerere Deo 89. 37. Et ego primogenitum po- 
bonum est, ponere in Domino nam ilium excelsum prae regibus 
Deo spem meam. . • • terrae. 

80. I. . . . Qui sedes super cberu- 

I 



114 JSLIHICS HOMILIES 

90. lo. See JR. U. L Ago. 

91. II, 13. God bebead his ^nglum be Se, ]>8dt hi 6e healdon, 
and on heora handan h^bban, }>&>]fiBS-Se Sq set stftne ]>lnne fbt 
adtapume. iB. H. L 516 ; cf. Matt 4. i-i i. 

93. 5. Drihten, t^lne gecySnyssa sindon swtSe geleaflice. iB. H. u. 4^ 

Drihten, ]>lnum hose gedafenaS hftlignys on daga langsum- 
nysse. iB. H. iL 58a. 

94. 18. Gif min fbt ftsl&d, Drihten, 8m mildheortnjrs geheolp 
me. .£. H. ii 99^. * 

96. 3. Uton forhradian Godes ansyne on andetnysse. M.B.U. 124. 

106. 17, 18. Seo eorSe geopenode and forswealh Daihan, and heo 
oferwreah Abiron and his gegaderunge, and heofenlic fyr bam 
on heora gesamnunge, and S& synfidlan forbaemde. .£. h. u. 4^0. 

109. 33. Ic sOtSlice eom wmdla and }>earfa. .£. H. i 550 ; cf. Ps. 
86. I. 

110. I. God cw«/S to minum Drihtne: Site her to minum 
swiSran. .£. H. iL 16 ; cf. Acts 2. 32 ff. 

IIL 10. Gk>des ^ge is wisdomes angynn. js. H. i 5901 

112. I. Eadig biS se wer se Se hine ondrset God, and aw^nt his 

willan to his bebodum. .£. H. u. 52. 
112. 9. He aspende his Sing, and tod^lde Searfiimy and his riht- 

wisnys wunaS & on worulde. ^ H. L 254. 
116. 15. Ealra gecorenra h&lgena deaS is deorwurtJe on Godes 

gesihtJe. iB.H.L48. 
118.33. ;S^ee ^ H. L 106. 

9L II, 13. Quoniam angelis stiis exarsit ignis in synagoga eorum ; 
mandavit de te ut cust^iant te flamma combussit peccatores. 
in omnibus viis toig. In manibus 109. 23. Quia ^enus et pauper ego 
portabunt te, ne forte offendas sum. . . . 
ad lapidem pedem tuum. 110. i. Dixit Dominus Domino meo : 

93. 5. Testimonia tua credibilia Sede a dextris meis. . . . 

facta sunt nimis; domum tuam 111. 10. Initium sapientiae timor 

decet sanctitudo, Domine, in Ion- Domini. . . . 

gitudinem dierum. 112. i. Beatus vir qui timet Do- 

94. 18. Si dicebam: Motus est pes minum; in mandatis eius volet 
mens, misericordia tua, Domine, nimis. 

adiuvabat me. 112. 9. Dispersit, dedit pauperibus ; 

96. 3. Praeoccupemus faciem eius iustitia eius manet in saeculum 

in confessione. . . . saeculi. ... 

106. 17, 18. Aperta est terra, et 116. 15. Pretiosa in conspectu Do- 

deglutivit Dathan, et operuit mini mors sanctorum eius. 

super congregationem Abiron, et 



PSALMS 90-141 115 

118. 24. DCs is se daeg J^e Drihten worhte ; uton blissian and 

fflBgman on t$&m dsege. iB. h. it 393, 394. 
121. 4. Ne slffipS ne ne hnappaS se 8e hylt Israhel. -ffi. h. u. 230. 
127. I. Baton Drihten tS& burh gehealde, on ydel waciat5 ])& hyrdas 

t$e hi healdaS. js. h. a 290. 
127. 2, 3. Donne God sylS his leofum sleep, faet is Drihtnes 

yrfwyrdnys. ^ H. ii 526. 
182. 9. Drihten, J>ine sacerdas sind ymbscrydde mid rihtwls- 

nysse. -ffi. H. i. 21a 
136. 15-17. Dffira hsetSenra anllcnyssa sind gyldene and sylfrene, 

manna handgeweorc ; hi habbaS dumne moS and blinde eagan, 

deafe earan and ungrftpigende handa, fet bntan f^ie, bodigbotan 

Me. .£. H. i. 366. 

138. 6. Se healica Drihten sc^watS }>a eadmOdan, and ]>fL modigan 
feorran oncnsewtS. m. h. l 128. 

139. 16. Mm Drihten, ]>lne eagan ges&won mine unfulfrf mednysse, 
and on ]>lnre bee ealle sind ftwritene. jb. h. L 53a 

139. 17, 18. M© soClice sind })lne frynd, God, swiSe arwurSe, and 
heora ealdordom is swiSe gestrangod. Ic hi gerlme, and hi 
beoS gem^nigfylde ofer "5»re s» sandceosol. ^ h. ii 524. 

Ic hi getealde, and heora getf 1 is m&re t^onne sandceosol. 

JR. B. 1 5316, 
Ic &r&s of deaSe, and ic $ft mid pe eom. m. h. h id 
141. 2. Drihten, sy min gebed fis^nd swft-swa byrnende stOr on 
Smre gesihSe. ^ h. L 118. 

118. 24. Haec est dies qaam fecit videbunt ; aures habent, et non 
Dominus ; exultemus et laetemur andient ; neque enim est spiritus 
in ea. in ore ipsorum. 

121. 4. Ecce non dormitabit neque 138. 6. Qaoniam excelsus Dominus, 
dormiet qui custodit Israel. et humilia respicit, et alia a longe 

127. I. . . . Nisi Dominus custodieiit cognoscit. 

ciyitatem, frustra vigilat qui cus- 139. 16. Imperfectum meum vide- 
todit earn. runt oculi tui, et in libro tuo 

127. 2, 3. ... Cum dederit dilectis omnes scribentur. . . . 

suis somnum, ecce hereditas Do- 139. 17, 18. Mihi autem nimis hono- 
mini, filii. . . . rificati sunt amici tui, Deus ; 

132. 9. Sacerdotes tui induantur nimis confortatus est principatus 
iustitiam. . . . eorum. Dinumerabo eos, et super 

136. 15-17. Simulacra gentium ar- arenam multiplicabuntur. Exsur- 
gentum et aurum, opera manuum rexi, et adhuc sum tecum, 
hominum : os habent, et non lo- 141. 2. Dirigatur oratio mea sicut 
quentur ; oculos habent, et non incensum in conspectu tuo. . . . 

I 2 



lie JELFRlCa HOMILIES 

142. 5. Drihten, ]>Q eart min hiht ; beo min d»l on ]>{era lybbendra 

eorSan. ^ h. L 550. 
146. 5, 4. NellaS ge getrQwian on ealdormannum, ne on manna 

beamum, on S&m nis nftn hsL Heora gast gewit, and hi 

to eorSan gehwyrfatS, and on tS&m dsDge losiaS ealle heora 

getJohtas. ^ H. L 41a 

PEOVERBS. 

1. 28. ponne hi clypiatS to me, and ic hi ne gehyre ; hi ftHsatS on 
»memerigen, ac hi ne gemetatS me. ^ h. IL 378. 

3. 9. ArwurSa Vinne Drihten mid ]7inum tehtum, and of t^num 
frumweestmum syle Searfum. .s. H. ii. 103. 

4. 16. Hi blisaiatS on yfelnysse and on ftrleasum dsedum, and hi 
8l»p ne underfoS, bnton hi yfel gefr^mmon. ^ H. IL 329. 

4. 18. And rihtwisra slSfsBt is swilce sclnende leoht, and weaxende 

symle oS soSre fulfr^mednysse. .& H. IL 33^ 
6. 2a. Anra gehwilc mann is ge^fm'Sen mid r&pum his synna. 

JS. H.i aoS. 

Id. 8. pflBS ncan mannes welan sind his s&wle alysednyss. ^ H. L 204. 
Id. 24. Se Se sparaS his gyrde, he hataS his cild ; and se Se hit 

lufat^, he IsertS hit anrodlice. ^ h. a 334- 
16. 15. Yfele sind are dagas. ^ h. i 49a 

16. 32. Selre is se geSyldiga wer Jwnne se stranga ; and se Se 
his mod gewylt is b^tera Sonne se tJe burh oferwinS. js. H. a 544* 

17. 3- See iB. H. i 988. 

142. 5. . . . Tu C8 spes mea, portio 4. 16. Non enim dormiont nisi 
mea in terra viventiom. malefecerint, et rapitar somnus 

146. 3, 4. . . . Nolite confidere in ab eis nisi supplantaverint. 
principibus, in filiis hominum, 4. 18. luBtommaatem semita, quasi 
in qoibus non est salus. Exibit lux splendens, procedit et crescit 
spiritus eius, et revertetur in ter- usque ad perfectam diem, 
ram suam ; in ilia die peribunt 6. 22. ... Funibus peccatorum suo- 
omnes cogitationes eorum. rum constringitur. 

13. 8. Redemptio animae viri divi- 

tiae suae. • . • 
18. 24. Qui parcit virgae, odit filium 

1. 28. Tunc invocabunt me, et non suum ; qui autem diligit ilium, 
ezaudiam ; mane consuigent, et instanter erudit. 
non invenient me. 16. 1 5. Omnes dies pauperis malL . . . 

3. 9. Honora Dominum de tua sub- 16. 32. Melior est patiens viro forti ; 
stantia, et de primitiis omnium et qui dominatur animo suo, ex- 
frugum tuarum da eL pugnatore urbium. 



PROVERBS. 



PSALMS 142 — SONG OP SOLOMON 6 117 

17. 5. Oif hwa Searfan forsihS, he tseltS his Scyppend. ^ H. ii 3a& 
19. 1 1. p8B8 mannes wisdom hSS oncnftwen purh geSyld. .£. h. iL 544. 
2L 13* Se tJe &w^t his n^b fram clypigendum Searfan, he sylf 

clypaS fft to Gode, and his siemne ne biS gehyred. je. h. ii 102. 
2L ao. G^wilnigendlic goldhord lltS on Sabs witan mQ'Se. M.K.I116, 
2L 30. Nis n&n wisdom ne n&n rsed n&ht ongean God. M.B.LS2, 
28. 14. Styr t^um cilde, and sleh hit mid gyrde, and Sq swfi 

alyst his s&wle fram deatJe. ^ H. ii 324. 
28. 14. Eadig biS se man pe symle biS forhtigende ; and soSlice se 

heardmoda befyltS on yfeL ^ h. i. 408. 
29.5. Lyffetyndra tungan gewilt^S manna s&wle on synnum*. 

M.U.i, 494. 

29. 19. Ne bits se stimta mid wordum gerihtlseced. ^ H. a 533. 
31. 4. Ne biS n&n Sing digle ]>mr Sffir druncennys itxaS. M.n.1604, 

SONG OF SOLOMON. 

4« II. And un&s^ogendlic br»S stemde of hire gyrlum. js. H. 1 444. 

6. 5. Mme handa drypton myrran. m.b,LiiS, 

6. 13. Ic geseah f& wlitegan swilce culfran fistlgende ofer stream- 

licum nSum. js. h. L 444. 
6. 10 (Yulg. 9). Hwadt is tSeos 8e her astihS swilce &nsende dsBgrima, 

SW& wlitig SW& mona, sw& gecoren sw& sunne, and sw& ^geslic 

8W& fyrdtruma ? ^ H. L 442. 

17. 5. Qui despicit pauperem, ex- Bermonibns loquitur amico suo 

probrat Factori eios. . . . rete expandit gresdbus eius. 

19.11. Doctrina viri per x>atientiam 29. 19. Servus verbis non potest 

noscitur. . . • erudiri. • . . 

2L 1 3. Qui obturat aurem suam SL 4. . . . Quia nullum secretum 

ad clamorem pauperis, et ipse est ubi regnat ebrietas. 

clamabit, et non exaudietur. 

2L 20. Thesaurus desiderabilis . . . SONG OF SOLOMON. 

in habitaculo iustL ... 4. 11. . . . Odor vestimentorum tuo- 

2L 30. Non est sapientia, non est rum sicut odor thuris. 

prudentia, non est consilium con- 6. 5. . . . Manus meae stillaverunt 

tra Dominum. myrrham. 

23. 14. Tu virga percuties eum, et 6. 12. Oculi eius sicut columbae 

animam eius de inferno liberabis. super rivulos aquarum. . . . 

28. 14. Beatus homo qui semper 6. 9. Quae est ista, quae progreditur 
est pavidus ; qui vero mentis est quasi aurora consurgens, pulchra 
durae corruet in malum. ut luna, electa ut sol, terribilis ut 

29. 5. Homo qui blandis fictisque castrorum acies ordinata ? 

1 DoabtAilly aarigned hera. 



118 .^LFRICS HOMILIES 



ISAIAH. 
1. 3. Se oxa oncneow his hl&ford, and se assa his hlftfordes binne. 

M. ILL 42, 

1. i7~ao. HelpaS ofs^ttum, and steopcildum demaS; bew^riaS 
wydewan ynS wselhreawum ehterum, and SreagatS me sitSSan. 
pis ssede Drihten, and gif eowere synna wteron wolcnreade ter 
San, hi beoS scmende on snftwes hwitnysse. Gif ge me 
gehyraS, g© etaS jmre eortSan gOd ; gif ge me geyrsia'S, 6ow 
fomimtS min swurd. ^ H. ii 53^ 

6. 7. SotSlice Godes wTngeard is Israhela hlwroden. je. h. it 72. 

6. 30. Wa Sftm Se talaS, mid treowleasum mode, yfel to gode, 
and god to yfele ; })eo6tru to leohte, and leoht to Seos- 

trum. JE. H. ii 3M. 

6. 33-24. Wa San Se Strang biS to swiSlicum dr^ncum and to 
gem^ncgenne Sa micclan druncennysse ; swilce gerihtwisiaS 
)7one arleasan for sceattum, and ]>am rihtwisum aetbredaS 
his rihtwisnysse swa. ForSi hi fomimS h^lle fyr swa-swa ceaf^ 
and heora wyrtruma biS swa-swa windige ysla. ^. H. iL 333. 

7. 14. Efne, sceal mteden geeacnian on hire innoSe, and ac^nnan 
sunu ; and his nama biS geclged Emmanuhel. ^ h. i 193. 

II Efiie, an m»den sceal geeacnian, and ac^nnan sunu ; and his 
nama biS EmmanuheL JS. H.a 14 ; cf. Matt. 1. 23. 

8. 6, 7. Us is cild ac^nned, and Qs is sunu forgifen, and his eal- 
dordOm is on his exlum, and he biS gehaten wundorlic, wedbora, 

bras Incem, at lucem tenebras. . . . 

ISAIAH. 5, 23-24. Vae qui potentes estis ad 

L 3. Cognovit bos possessorem snum, bibendum vinum, et viri fortes 

et asinus praesepe domini soi. ... ad mi&cendam ebrietatem, qui 

L 17-30. . . . Subvenite oppresso, iustificatis impium pro muneri- 

iudicate pupillo, defendite vi- bus, et iustitiam iusti aufertis ab 

duam. Et venite, et arguite me, eo. Propter hoc, sicut devorat 

dicit Dominus : si fuerint peccata stipulam lingua ignis, et calor 

vestra ut coccinum, quasi nix flammae exurit, sic radix eorum 

dealbabuntur. . . . Si . . . audieritis quasi favilla erit, et germen eorum 

me, bona terrae comedetis. Quod ut pulvis ascendet. . . . 

si . . . me ad iracundiam provo- 7. 14. ... Ecce viigo concipiet, et 

caveritis, gladius devorabit vos. . . . pariet filium ; et vocabitur nomen 

6. 7. Vinea enim Domini exerei- eius Emmanuel, 

tuum domus Israel est. ... 9. 6, 7. Parvulus enim natus est 

5. 30. Vae qui dicitis malum bonum, nobis, et filius datus est nobis, et 

et bonum malum, ponentes tene- factus est principatus super hu- 



ISAIAH 1-37 119 

strong God, and fseder psbre tOweardan wonilde, and sibbe 
ealdor ; his rice and his anweald biS gem^nigfyld, and ne biS 
n&n §nde his sibbe. M, H. it id 
11. 2, 3. Da m$n . . . becumaS t5 seofonfealdre gife psda Halgan 
Oftstes : ]>& sind wisdom and andgit, r»d and str^ngtS, ingehyd 
and ftrfsBstnys ; Godes ^ge is se seofotSa. alb, 11292. 

An is se Hftlga G&st pe syVS gecorenum mannum iSh seofon- 
fealdan gife: pset is, wisdom and andgit, rsed and str^ngS, 
ingehyd and arfsBstnys ; Godes §ge is soo seofo'Se. ^ h. ii 398. 

Ho onbryrt are mod mid seofonfealdre gife: pmt is, mid 
wisdome and andgyte, mid geSeahie and str^ncSe, mid 
ingehyde and ftrfsBstnysse ; and ho Us gefylS mid Godes ^ge. 

JS. H. L 536 ; cf. i 3j8, iL 14. 

14. la, 13. See M.H.L 10. 

26. 19. P& doadan sceolon ansan, and ]>ft "Se licgaS on byrgenum hi 
geedcuciaS. ^ H. u. 18. 

30. a6. ponne bitS seO sunne be seofonfealdum beorhtre ]x)nne hoo 
nQ sy, and se mOna hnf t$ ]mTe sunnan looht M.H.L 61& 

36. 4--6. S^gaS }>am wftcmodum ]mt hi boon gehyrte, and nftn 
Sing ofdrsedde ; her cymS Gk>d syl^ and gehselS Qs. ponne 
booS geopenode blindra manna eagan, and doaffra manna earan 
gehyraS ; ]H>nne hloapS se healta sw&-sw& heori, and dumbra 
manna tungan booS swtSe getinge. je. H. a 16. 

30. I. iSee^H.L568. 

36. 14. See 2 Kings 18. 29. 

36. 20. See 2 Kings 18. 35. 
37* I, 3. See 2 Kings 19. i, 2. 
37. 4' See 2 Kings 19. 4. 

37. 6. See 2 Kings 19. 6. 

memm eius : et vocabitur nomen 26. 19. Vivent mortui toi; inter- 

eios admirabilis, conailiarias, fecti mei resurgent. . . . 

DeuB, fortis, pater faturi saeculi, 80. 26. Et erit lux lunae sicut lux 

princeps pacis ; multiplicabitur solis, et lux solis erit septemplici 

eius imperium, et pacis non erit ter, sicut lux septem dierum. . . . 

finis.... 35.4-6. Dicite pusillanimis: Con- 

IL 3, 3. Et requiescet super eum fortamini, et nolite timere ; . . . 

spiritus Domini : spiritus sapien- Deus ipse veniet, et salvabit vos. 

tiae et intellectus, spiritus con- Tunc aperientur oculi caecorum, 

silii et fortitudinis, spiritus scien- et auressurdorum patebunt ; tunc 

tiae et pietatis ; et replebit eum saUet sicut cervus claudus, et 

spiritus timoris Domini. . . . aperta erit lingua mutorum. . . . 




120 JELFB1C& HOMILIES 

87. 39. See 2 Kings 19. 28. 
87. 33- See 2 Kings 19. 32. 
87. 35. See 2 Kings 19. 34. 

87. 3^38. See 2 Kings 19. 35-37- 

88. 31. Isaias, pe worhte tS&m cyninge Ezechie clit^ to his dolge, 
and hine gelacnode. ... A H. i 476. 

40. 3, 4. Stemn clypigendes on westene : GearciaS Gknles weig, 
dots rihie his paSas. ^Ic d^ne biS gefylled, and sic don bitS 
geOadmety and ealle wohnyssa booS gerihte, and scearpnyssa 
gesmoSode \ jr.k.i$6o, 

II OearciaS Gk)des weig. ^ h. i 361. 

II (}earciatS Drihtnes weg, dotS rihie his siCfaBtu. iE. H. iL 53a 
40. 6. ^c flffisc is gsers, and ]78B8 flsesces wuldor is swilce wyrta 

blOstm. .£. H. i 188. 

42. 3. Ho ne flat, nO ne hrymde, ne n&n mann his stemne on 

strsetum ne gehyrde. M.B.L392; cf. IL 44. 
44. 17. Hfn • . . bugon to J^&m ftnllcnyssum "pe hi sylfe worhton, 

and him cwffidon to : pa eart mm GKkL jb. h. l aos. 
68. 4. SoSlice ho sylf setbrsed Ore ftdlimga, and nre samyssa ho 

Sylf ftbser. ^ H. i laa. 

68. 7. He is gelffid to sl^ge 8w&-8w& scOp, and ho suwade and 
his mats ne ondyde, sw&-sw& lamb dotS }H)nne hit man 
scyrtS. ^ H. ii 16 ; cf . H. 40- 

67. 15. On hw&m ger^t Godes G&st baton on S&m OadmOdan*? 

88. 31. £t iussit Isaias ut tollerent fons. 

maasam de ficis, et cataplasmarent 44. 17. ... Carratur ante illud, et 

super vubias, et Banaretur. adorat illud et obsecrat, dicens : 

40. 3, 4. Vox clamantis in deserto : ... Deus mens es tu. 

Parate viam Domini, rectas facite 68. 4. Vere languores nostros ipse 

. . . semitas Dei nostri. Omnia tulit, et dolores nostros ipse por- 

vallis exaltabitur, et omnis mens tavit. . . . 

et collis humiliabitur, et erunt 68. 7. . . . Sicut ovis ad occisionem 

prava in directa, et aspera in vias ducetur, et quasi agnus coram 

planas. tondente se obmutescet, et non 

40. 6. . . . Omnis caro foenum, et aperiet os suum. 

omnis gloria eius quasi flos agri. 67. 15. ... Habitans . . . cum con- 

42. 3. Non clamabit, neque accipiet trito et humili spiritu. . . . 
personam, nee audietur vox eius 

^ Piobftbly translated from Luke 8. 4, 5. 
* Boabtftilly anigned here. 



ISAIAH 37 — JEREMIAH 11 121 

68. X. Glypa, and ne geewlc V% ah^fe pine stemne swft-swa byme, 
and cfS minum folce heora leahtras, and lacobes hirede heora 
synna. .s. H. L 6. 

58. 7. Tobrec t$lnne hl&f, and syle tSone 0})eme dsel hungrium 
m^n, and led into ]>lnum hose wsedlan, and tS^ earman selfr^m- 
edan m$n, and gefrefra hi mid ]>inum godum ; ]x)nne Sa 
nacodne geseo, scryd hine, and ne forseoh Sin ftgen flsesc. 

^ H. i i8a 

60. 8. Hw8Bt Bind ]>ft8 ]>e her fleogaS swA-swa wolcnu, and swa-swa 

culfran to heora ohSyrlum ? .& H. L 584. 
62. 2. pQ bist geclged nlwum naman, ]x)ne Se Qodes mfxV gen^m- 

node. JE. H. L 96. 
66. 15. Gk>d gecTgtS his Seowan oSrum naman. A H. L 96. 
66. 1. Heofon is min setL ^ H. i. 5J0 ; cf. Mati 5. 34-37. 
66. 34. p»r nffifre heora wyrm ne swylt, no heora fyr ne bitS 

adwffiBced. JE. H. L 133. 

JEREMIAH ^ 

4« 33. Hi sind snotere ]>set hi yfel wyrcon, and hi soSlice ne cunnon 

naht to gode gewyrcan. JS. H. iL 553. 
8. 7. Store and swalewe hooldon tSone timan heora tOcymes ; and 

Jns folc ne oncneow Gbdes dom. ^ H. i 404. 
11. 30. See Rom. 9. 29. 

68. 1, Clama, ne cesses, quasi tuba 65. 15. . . . Et servos sues vocabit 

ezalta vocem tuam, et annuncia nomine alio. 

popnlo meo scelera eorum, et 66. i. . . . Goelum sedes mea. . . . 

domui Jacob peccata eorum. 66. 34. ... Vermis eorom non mo- 

58. 7. Frange esurienti panem tnum, rietur, et ignis eorom non ex- 

et egenos vagosque indue in do- tinguetur. . . . 

mum tuam ; cum videris nudum, 

open eum, et camem tuam ne JEREMIAH. 

despexeris. 4. 33. ... Sapientes sunt at faciant 

60. 8. Qui sunt isti qui ut nubes mala, bene autem facere nescie- 

volant, et quasi columbae ad fe- runt. 

nestras suas ? 8. 7. . . . Hirundo et ciconia custo- 

62. 3. . . . Et vocabitur tibi nomen diemnt tempus adventus sui ; 

novum, quod os Domini nomi- populus autem mens non cog- 

nabit. novit indicium Domini. 

^ For passages ftttribnted to Jeremiah, bat not found, see Untraoed PMsages, 
p. 257- 



122 .£LFRICS HOMILIES 

16. 9. . . . '^set bl sceoldon • . . geswTcan blisse stemne and fadg- 
nunge, brydguman stemne and bryda ^ H. iL 86. 

16. 16. Ic as^nde mTne fisceras, and hi gefixiaS bl ; mine buntan, 
and bl buntiatS bl of selcere done and of slcere bylle. iB. H. i 576. 

17. 10. Ic afandige manna beortan and beora l^ndena, and 
ffilcum sylle sefter bis faBrelde, and SBfter bis agenre afund- 
ennysse. ^ H. i 114. 

17. 14. Dribten, gebsel me, and ic beo gebseled ; gebeald ])Q me, 
and ic beo gebealden. iB. H. i. 354. 

28. 34* Ic gefyUe mid me sylfum beofonas and eorSan. M. h. i. j6a. 

29. 10. See M.n.iL66, 

31. 15. See Matt 2. 18 (2. 16-18). 

LAMENTATIONS. 

3. 41. Uton ab^bban Qre beortan mid bandum to Gode. ^ H. ii. 124. 
4. 4. Da lytlan cild bsedon bim blafes, ac psbr nses nan mann "Se 
l^one blaf bim betwynan tobrsece. ^ H. ii 400. 

EZEKIEL. 

1. 10. An Ssera nyiena w»s on m^nniscre ansyne bim sBteowod, 
oSer on leon ansyne, ])ridde on cealfes, f&orlSe on eames. 

^ H. U.430b 

2. 6. Dq mannes beam, ungeleaffulle and yfel tibtende sind mid 
}?e, and J>Q wunast mid J>am wyrstan wyrmcynne. a h. L 538. 

16. 9. . . . Ego auferam de loco et terrain ego impleo? . . . 
isto . . . vocem gaudii et vocem 

laetitiae, vocem sponsi et vocem LAMENTATIONS, 

sponsae. 3. 41. Levemns corda nostra cum 

16. 16. Ecce eg^ mittam piscatores manibus ad Dominum. . . . 
multoB, dicit Dominus, et pisca- 4. 4. ... Parvuli petierunt panem, 
buntur eos : et post haec mittam et non erat qai frangeret eia. 

eis multos venatores, et vena- 

buntur eos de omni monte et de EZEKIEL. 

omni colle. ... l-^o. Similitude autemvultuseorum: 

17. 10. Ego Dominus scrutans cor facies hominis et facies leonis a 
et probans renes; qui do uni- dextris ipsorum quattuor, fiEU^ies 
cuique inxta viam suam, et iuxta autem bovis a sinistris ipsorum 
fructum adinventionum suarum. quattuor, et facies aquilae desuper 

17. 14. Sana me, Domine, et sana- ipsorum quattuor. 

bor ; salvum me fac, et salvus 2. 6, Tu ergo, fili hominis, . . . incre- 

ero. . . . duli et subversores sunt tecum, et 

23. 24. . . . Numquid non coelum cum scorpionibus habitas. . . . 



JER£MIAH 16 — EZEKIEL 18 123 

d. 1 8. Oif \>VL ne gestfntst ]H>ne unrihtwlsan, and bine ne manast 
])flBt he fram his arleasnysse gecyrre and lybbe, ]>onne swelt 
se &rleasa on his unrihtwisnysse, and ic wille ofj^n set Se his 
blod. M.H.16, 

II BQton ]>a gestande Sone unrihtwisan, and him his un- 
rihtwisnysse s^ge, ic ofgft his blodes gyte set Slnum hand- 
urn. JB.H. iL340b 

3. 19. Gif Sa Sonne j^one ftrleasan gewamast, and he nele fram 
his ftrleasnysse gecyrran, ]>Q alysdest ptne s&wle mid ]>sere 
mynegunge, and se ftrleasa swylt on his unrihtwTsnysse. 

^.H.i6. 

3. 36. Ic do ]>mt \>Tn tunge clifaS to Sinum goman, and \>VL bist 
dumb, na swa-swa Sreagende wer, forSanjTo seo hiwrteden is 
8wit$e tSwyr. je.'B.u. sao. 

11. 19. Ic setbrede him Sa stsenenan heortan, and ic forgife him 
flsdscene heortan. JS. H. IL 304. 

18. 31, 33. Gif se ftrleasa and se synfulla wyrctS dsedbote ealra his 
synna, and hylt ealle mine beboda, and rihtwisnysse beg»t5, he 
leofaS, and ne swelt nft yfelum deatJe ; and ic ne gemune n&nra 
his synna t$e he gefrfmode. ^ H. IL 6c». 

18. 36, 37. Gif se rihtwisa gecyrS fram his rihtwisnysse, and begteS 
unrihtwisnysse ftrleaslice, ealle his rihtwisnysse ic forgyte ; and 
gif se arleasa behreowsaS his arleasnysse, and begteS rihtwis- 
nysse, ne gemune ic n&nra his synna. ^ h. L 350. 



3. 18. Si dicente me ad impium: 11. 19. . . . Auferam cor lapideum 

Morte morieri8» non annantia- de came eonim, et dabo eis cor 

veris ei, neque locutus faeris ut cameum. 

avertatur a via sua impia et vivat, 18. 31, 33. Si autem impins egerit 

ipse impius in iniquitate sua mo- poenitentiam ab omnibus pecca- 

rietur, sangoinem aatem eios de tis suis quae operatus est, et cus- 

manu tua requiram. todierit omnia praecepta mea, et 

3. 19. Si autem tu annuntia veris fecerit indicium et iustitiam, vita 

impio, et ille non fuerit con- vivet» et non morietur; omnium 

versus ab impietate sua, et a via iniquitatum eius, quas operatus 

sua impia, ipse quidem in iniqui- est, non recordabor. . . . 

tate sua morietur, tu autem ani- 18. 36, 37. Gum enim averterit se 

mam tuam liberasti. iustus a iustitia sua et fecerit 

3. 36. Et linguam tuam adhaerere iniquitatem, morietur in eis; in 

faciam palato tuo, et eris mutus, iniustitia quam operatus est mo- 

nec quasi vir obiurgans, quia do- rietur. Et cum averterit se impius 

mus ezasperans est. ab impietate sua quam operatus 



124 



MLFBICQ HOMILIES 



24. 22. Ic do ]mt ge dots. ^ H. iL 516. 

83. 8. /SeeEzek. 3. 18. 

SB. II. Nylle ic ]m8 synfullan deatS, ac ic wille ])flBt ho gec3rTre and 
lybbe. ^ H. iL 124. 

I) Ood cwsetS ]mt he nolde )>sb8 synfuUan doaS, ac he wyle 
swiSor ]mt he gecyrre fram his synnum and lybbe. A H. it 603. 

84. 7, 8, lOy 13, 14, i6. Qe hyrdaSy gehyrat^ Godes word : Mine seep 
sint tOstf note Surh eowre gymeleaste, and sind ftbitene. Oe 
cariatS embe eoweme bigleofan, and na embe }>tera sceapa ; forSi 
ic wille ofj^n Sa seep set eowrum handum ; and ic do jmi ge 
geswicaS ]>sere wTcan, and ic wylle ahr^dan mine eowde wiS 
eow. Ic sylf wylle gadrian mine seep ]>e wseron tostf note, and 
ic wylle hi healdan on genihtsumere Isese. past ]>adt losode, 
]>8Bt ic wylle secan and ongean Isedan; \>mt jmt alefed wsbs, 
]mt ic gehffile ; ]78et untrume ic wylle getrymman, and pabi 
strange gehealdan, and ic hi Iseswige on dome and on rihtwls- 
nysse. iB. h. i 34J. 

86. a6. iSeeEzek. 11. 19. 

44. 2. pis geat ne bitS n&num m§nn geopenod, ac se Hl&ford &na 

fserS inn }nirh ]>8Bt geat, and ^ft at fserS, and hit biS belocen on 

ecnysse. iS. h. i 194. 



est, et fecerit iudicimn at iusti- 
tiam, ipse animam soam vivifi- 
cabit. 

24. 32. Et facietis sicut feci. . . . 

88. II. ... Nolo mortem impii, sed 
ut convertatur impius a via sua, 
et vivat . . . 

84. 7, 8, 10, 13, 14, 16. Propterea, 
pastores, andite verbum Domini : 
. . • Facti sunt greges mei in rapi- 
nam, et oves meae in devora- 
tionem omnium bestiarum agri, 
eo quod non esset pastor; neque 
enim quaesierunt pastores mei 
gregem meum, sed pascebant pas- 
tores semetipsos, et greges meos 
non pascebant ; . . . ecce ego ipse 
super pastores requiram gregem 
meum de manu eorum, et cessare 
faciam eos ut ultra non pascant 
gregem, nee pascant ampHus pas- 



tores semetipsos, et liberabo gre- 
gem meum de ore eorum, et non 
erit ultra eis in escam. . . . Et 
educam eas de populis, et con- 
gregabo eas de terris, et inducam 
eas in terram suam; et pascam 
eas in montibus Israel, in rivis, 
et in cunctis sedibus terrae; in 
pascuis uberrimis pascam eas. . . . 
Quod perierat requiram, et quod 
abiectum erat reducam, et quod 
confractum fuerat alligabo, et 
quod infirmum fuerat consolidabo, 
et quod pingue et forte custo- 
diam, et pascam illas in iudicio. 
44. 3. . • . Porta haec clausa erit ; 
non aperietur, et vir non transibit 
peream; quoniam Dominus Deus 
Israel ingressus est per eam, erit- 
que clausa. 



EZEKIEL 24 — DANIEL 3 



125 



DANIEL. 

1. 1 ff. See iB. H. iL i8, 433. 

1. 19. See JR. B,u. 68, 

2. 1 £f. See M.H.iL 433. 

3. I, 4--6. pa arserde he h»t$engyld, and bebead eallum his folce, 
be heora life, ]mt hi sceoldon feallan &dQne, and hi gebiddan 
to t^sere anllcnysse ])e he ftrarde ; gif hw& hit forsoce, ]>8dt he 
sceolde beon forbiemed on h&tum ofne. ^ H. ii 18. 

3. 13. See M.B.U, 18. 

3. 14-32, 34-39. pa cw8Bt$ se cyning him to : HwsBt is se God 
pe msBge eow ahr^ddan of minum handum? Da cwsedon 
Annanias, Azarias, Misahel to Sam cyninge : Se ^Imihtiga 
God, )>e we wurSiatJ, is swa mihtig ]>8Bt he eaSe msBg ns 
ahrfddan of Sinum bytnendum ofne, and of Sinum handum. 
And wite ]nx gewiss, ]^t we nrofre ne bQgaS to Slnum h»Sen- 
scipe. He wearS t$a afylled mid graman, and het onselan 
]>one ofen swtSe Searle ; and het gebindan iSSL cnihtas handum 
and fbtum, and awurpan into tS^&m bymendum ofne. pa wbbs 
tSffis cyninges hses jmmhie gefylled, and hi wsron aworpene 
into Sam bymendan ofne, and se llg sloh Qt of Sam ofne 
feorr Up, and forbsBinde to deaSe Sa Se hi inn awurpon ; and 
]?8Bt ^r ne dfrede naht ]?am SrTm cm'htum Se on God belyf- 
don, ac hi wurdon ]7»rrUite unbundene, and eodon orsorhlice 



DANIEL. 

8. I, 4-6, Nabuchodonosor rex fecit 
statuam auream; . . . et praeco 
clamabat : . . . Cadentes adorate 
stataam auream quam constituit 
Nabuchodonosor rex ; si quia au- 
tem non prostratus adoraverit, 
eadem bora mittetur in fomacem 
ignis ardentis. 

3. 1 4-33,34739 (Vulg.91-96). Pronun- 
tiansque Nabuchodonosor rex, ait 
eis : . . . Quis est Deus, qui eripiet 
vos de manu mea ? Respondentes 
Sidrach, Misach, et Abdenago, dix- 
erunt regi Nabuchodonosor : . . . 
Ecce enim Deus noster, quern 
colimus, potest eripere nos de 
camino ignis ardentis, et de mani- 



bu8 tuis, o rex, liberare. Quod si 
noluerit, notum sit tibi, rex, quia 
deos tuos non colimus, et statuam 
auream quam erexisti non ado- 
ramus. Tunc Nabuchodonosor re- 
pletus est furore, . . . et praecepit 
ut succenderetur fomax septu- 
plum quam succendi consueverat ; 
et Tins fortissimis de exercitu suo 
iussit ut, ligatis pedibus Sidrach, 
Misach, et Abdenago, mitterent 
eos in fomacem ignis ardentis. 
Et confestim viri illi • . . missi 
sunt in medium fomacis ignis 
ardentis, nam iussio regis urge- 
bat ; fomax autem succensa erat 
nimis. Porro viros illos, qui mi- 
serant Sidrach, Misach, et Abde- 
nago, interfecit flamma ignis. • . . 



126 



-aXFRICS HOMILIES 



on tSfim fyre, and hfrodon God. Dft code se cyning to tSim 
ofne, and sceawode geomlice ; ]>& geseah he ^ier flower m§nn 
gangende binnon Sam fyre, and he cwaatS ISlk to his cnihtum : 
Hnla, ne wurpe we fry cnihtas into Cam fyre? Hi cw^don 
him to : SoS ]?Q s^gst, cyning. pa cwset^ se cyning : Ic geseo 
iSmr feower weras gangende on middan p&ia fyre ungew^mmede 
and unforsw»lede, and se feorSa is gellc Godes Beame. . . . 
And he Sa genealshte S&m ofne, and cwsbIS to %&m ]>tixa 
Godes cnihtum: Ge Godes m§nn, Annania, Azaria, Misahel, 
gat$ at of S&m ofne, and cumaS to me. Hi ]7ferrihte Qteodon of 
Sam bymendum ofne setforan eallum SSUn folca Hi sceawodon 
heora fex and heora llchaman, and swiSe wundrodon ]>sBt hi 
ealswa gehale and swa gesunde Qteodon of Sam fyre, swa hi 
inn aworpene wfieron. pa cw»S se cyning : Gtebletsod sy eower 
God, se Se eow ahr^de swa mihtelice of Sam fyre. Ic s^tte 
nQ Sis gebann on eallum mmum folce, ]mt nan man ne beo swa 
d3rr8tig, psdi he senig word oSSe ^nig tal cweSe ongean eowerum 
Gode ; gif hit hwa Sonne deS, he sceal Solian his sehta and his 
agenes llfes. M. H. ii. 18, ao. 

II '^ft siSSan Nabochodonossor, se Chaldeisca cyning, het 
gebindan handum and fbtum Jm Sry gelyfedan cnihtas, An- 
nanias, Azarias, Missael, and into anum bymendum ofhe 
awurpan ; for}7anSe hi noldon hi gebiddan to his deofolgilde. 



Tunc Nabuchodonosor rex obstu- 
puit, et surrexit propere, et ait 
optimatibus suis: Nonne tres vi- 
ro8 misimus in medium ignis com- 
peditos ? Qui respondentes regi, 
dixerunt : Vere, rex. Respondit, 
et ait: Ecce ego video quattuor 
viroB Bolutos, et ambulantes in 
medio ignis, et nihil corruptionis 
in eis est, et species quarti similis 
filio Dei. Tunc accessit Nabu- 
chodonosor ad ostium fornacis 
ignis ardentis, et ait: Sidrach, 
Misach, et Abdenago, servi Dei 
excelsi, egredimini, et venite. 
Statimque egrrcssi sunt Sidrach, 
Misach, et Abdenago de medio 
ignis. Et congregati satrapae, et 
magistratus, et indices, et poten- 



tes regis contemplabantur viros 
illos, quoniam nihil potestatis ha- 
buisset ignis in corporibus eorum, 
et capillus capitis eorum non 
esset adustus, et sarabala eorum 
non fuissent immutata, et odor 
ignis non transisset per eos. Et 
erumpens Nabuchodonosor, ait: 
Benedictus Deus eorum, . . . qui 
misit angelum suum, et emit 
servos suos qui crediderunt in 
eum. ... A me ergo positum est 
hoc decretum, ut omuis populus, 
tribus, et lingua, quaecumque 
locuta fuerit blasphemiam contra 
Deum Sidrach, Misach, et Abde- 
nago, dispereat, et domus eius 
vastetur. . . . 



DANIEL 3, 4 127 

... pa sceawode ae cyning fcera Sreora cnihta feax and 
llchaman, Jnis cwetSende : Sy gebletsod cower God, se t5e as§nde 
his f ngel, and swa mihtelice his tSeowan of )>am bymendan ofhe 
alysde. ^ H. i 57a 

3. 47-49 ^ (-^ V- Apocrypha : Song of the Three Holy Children 
24-26). Ac se ^Imihtiga God, ]>e hi anr^dlice on belyfdon, 
as^nde his ^ngel into S&m ofhe mid ]>am cnihtnm, and he Sa 
tOsceoc }>one llg of Cam ofne, swa pmt ]mt ffr ne mihte him 
df rigan, ac sloh nt of tSam ofne nigan and f^owertig tsBprnt^ and 
forswselde p& cw§lleras ]>e }>sBt fyr onseldon. .£. H. i 570. 

^* 29-37 (Vnlg. 26-34.). w^fter Sison ymbe tw§lf mOnaS code se 
cyning binnon his healle mid ormtetre Qpah^fednysse, hfrigende 
his weorc and his mihte, and cwsetS : Ho, ne is ]>ia seo miccle 
Babilon ?5e ic sylf getimbrode to cynestole, and to Srymme me 
sylfum, to wlite and to wuldre, mid minum agenum miegene 
and str§ngt$e ? Ac him clypode J^serrihte to swtSe §geslic stemn 
of heofenum, fus cweSende : pQ Nabochodonosor, fin rice 
gewTt fram Se, and ]>Vl bist fram mannum aworpen, and ISxn 
wimung biS mid wildeormn ; and ]>fl etst gaars swa-swa oxa 
seofon gear, otS-jTSBt Sq wite psat se healica God gewylt manna 
ncu, and ]>aBt he forgifS nee Sam 5e he wile. Witodlice on 
}?»re ylcan tide W8bs J>eos spr&c gefylled ofer Nabochodonosor, 
and he am to wuda, and wunode mid wildeorum, leofode be 
gSBrse swa-swa nyten, oS-Jxet his feax weox swa-swa wim- 
manna, and his naeglas swa-swa eames clawa. . . • Ic 

3. 47-49* £t effundebatur flamma Cumque sermo adhuc esset in ore 
super fomacem cubitis quadra- regis, vox de coelo ruit : Tibi di- 
ginta novem, et erupit, et incen- citur, Nabuchodonosor rex : Reg- 
dit quos reperit iuxta fomacem num tuum transibit a te, et ab 
de Chaldaeis ; angelus autem Do- hominibus eiicieut te, et cum 
mini descendit cum Azaria et bestiis et feris erit habitatio tua ; 
sociis eius in fomacem, et excus- foenum quasi bos comedes, et sep- 
sit flammam ignis de fomace. tern tempora mutabuntur super 

4. 36-34 '. Post finem mensium duo- te, donee scias quod dominetur 
decim in aula Babjlonis deambu- Excelsus in regno hominum, et 
labat. Responditque rex, et ait : cuicumque voluerit det illud. 
Nonne haec est Babylon magna Eadem hora sermo completus est 
quam ego aedificavi in domum super Nabuchodonosor, et ex ho- 
regni, in robore fortitudinis minibus abiectns est, et foenum 
meae, et in gloria decoris mei ? ut bos comedit, . . . donee capilli 

1 The Vulgate numbering. 



128 ^:lfbics homilies 

Nabochodonofior &hof mine eagan Qp to heofonum^ and min 
andgit me wearS forgifen, and ic Sft bletsode )>one Hehstan 
Ood, and ic hf rode and wuldrode )>one t$e leofaS on ecnysse, 
fort^anSe his miht is Gee, and his nee stf nt on xn&gtSe and on 
msegt$e. Ealle eortn>Qgiende sind to nfihte getealde on his 
wiSmetenysse ; aefter his willan he deS segSer ge on heofonan 
ge on eorSan, and nis n&n tSing pe his mihte wiSstande, oSSe 
him to cwet$e : Hwl dest Sq swa ? On Ssere tide min andgit 
gewf nde to me, and ic becOm to wurSmynte mines cynerlces, 
and mm mf nnisce hlw me becOm ; mine witan me sohton ; and 
mm mierS wearS geeacnod. Nq eomostlice ic msersige and 
wuldrige Sone heofonlican Gyning, forCanSe ealle his weorc 
sind sO'Se, and his wegas rihtwise, and he mmg geeadmettan ]>& 
Ce on mOdignysse taraX. ^ H. ii 433, 434. 
5. 1-5. On sumere tide he feormode ealle his witan, and het beran 
forS ]7ft gyldenan and sylfrenan mftSm&tu, ]>e his feeder on 
Qodes temple binnon Hierusalem genam. Hi druncon Sft of 
6am h&lgum £atmn, and h^rodon heora h»Senan godas; ac 
);ferrihte wearS gesewen swilce fines mannes hand wntende on 
Ssere healle wage, sstforan S^Un cyninge. A H. a 434. 



eins in similitudinem aquilarum mei et magistratus mei requisi- 

crescerent, et usgues eins quasi emnt me; . . . et magnificentia 

avium. Igitur post finem dierum amplior addita est mihi. None 

ego Nabuchodonosor oculos meos igitur ego Nabuchodonoeor laudo 

ad coelum levavi, et sensus meus et magnifico et glorifico Regem 

redditus est mihi, et Altissimo coeli, quia omnia opera eius vera* 

benedixi, et viventem in sempi- et viae eius iudicia, et gradientes 

temum laudavi et glorificavi, in superbia potest humiliare. 

quia potestas eius potestas sem* 5. 1-5. Baltassar rex fecit grande 

pitema, et regnum eiua in gene- convivium optimatibus suis mille. 

rationem et generationem. Et ... Praecepit ergo iam temulen- 

omnes habitatores terrae apud tus ut afferrentur vasa aurea et 

eum in nihilum reputati sunt; aigentea, quae asportaverat Nabu- 

iuxta voluntatem enim suam facit chodonosor pater eius de templo 

tarn in virtutibus coeli quam in quod fuit in lerusalem; . . . et 

habitatoribus terrae, et non est biberunt in eis, . . . et laudabant 

qui resistat manui eius, et dicat decs suos. ... In eadem hora ap- 

ei: Quare fecisti? In ipso tern- paruerunt digiti, quasi manus 

pore sensus meus reversus est ad hominis scribentis ... in super- 

me, et ad honorem regni mei de- ficie parietis aulae regiae ; et 

coremque perveni, et figura mea rex aspiciebat articulos manus 

reversa est ad me ; et optimates scribentis. 



DANI£L 5 129 

5. 9« p& wearS se eyning to t^&n swi¥e fifyrht psdt he eal 
scranc. iS. H. IL 436. 

5. 13. And him man Isldde ]7one witegan to, DaniheL ^ h. IL 436. 

5. 16, 1 7. He cwfldS to Sam witegan : B»d me pia gewrit, and ic Se 
forgife eal purpuian reaf and gyldenne swUrbeah, and \>fX 
bist se Sridda mann to me on minum nee. Danihel him 
andwyrde : Gif tS&m }>e Sa wille Sine sylene, Sis gewrit ic Se 
ger^e. A H. IL 43^ 

5. 22-51. Dq noldest Se wamian )?urh ]7ines faeder Sreale, ac 
drunce of Godes maSmfatum, and hfrodest Sine hseSenan 
godas, dumbe and deafe. Nq as§nde se JBlmihtiga God ]^ 
Sis gewrit pe on Sinre healle wftge st^nt : MANE, THECHEL, 
PHARES. MANE, ]>8Bt is, God haafS geteald ]nn rice, and 
ge^ndod ; THECHEL, "psBt is, he awaeh Sin rice on wsegan, 
and he hit afimde gewanod ; PHABES, Ipsbt is. Sin nee is 
todffiled, and forgifen Medum and Persciscum. pa het se 
eyning syllan Sam witegan Danihele purpuran reaf and 
gyldenne swUrbeah, and het cySan geond eall ]mt he wsere 
se Sridda man to him. On S»re ylcan nihte comon Medas, 
and ofslogon )>one Balthasar, and Darius Meda f^ng to his 

nee. ^ H. ii 43& 

II . • . MANE, THECHEL, PHARES. a h. ii 434, 436. 

5. 9. Unde rex Baltassar satis con- . versam dominatorem coeli eleva- 

turbatus est, et vultus illius im- tus es, ct vasa domus eius allata 

mutatus est. . . . sunt coram te ; ct tu, et opti- 

5. 1 3. Igitur introductus est Daniel mates tui, et uxores tuae, et con- 

coram rege. . . . cubinae tuae vinum bibistis in 

5. 16, 17. ... Si ergo vales scrip- eis; decs quoque . . . qui non vi- 

tnram legere, et interpretationem dent neque audiunt . . . laudasti. 

eius indicare mihi, purpura ves- . . . Idcirco ab eo missus est arti- 

tieris, et torquem auream circa cuius manus, quae scripsit hoc 

collum tuum habebis, et tertius quod ezaratum est. Haec est 

in regno meo princeps ens. Ad autem scriptura quae digesta 

quae respondens Daniel, ait coram est: MANE, THECEL, PHARES. 

rege : Munera tua sint tibi, et Et haec est interpretatio sermo- 

dona domus tuae alteri da ; scrip- nis : MANE, numeravit Deus reg- 

turam autem legam tibi, rex, et num tuum, et complevit illud; 

interpretationem eius ostendam THECEL, appensus es in statera, 

tibL et inventus es minus habens; 

5. 33-31. Tu quoque,filius eius Bal- PHARES, di visum est regnum 

tassar, non humiliasti cor tuum, tuum, et datum est Medis et 

cum scires haec omnia, sed ad- Persia. Tunc iubente rege in- 



130 ^LFRICS HOMILIES 

7. lo. pQsend Sosenda Senodon ]>&in heofonlican Wealdende, 
and ten Sosend dtSan hundfealde Sosenda him mid wuno- 
don. ^ H. L 348. 

9. 31-24. Danihel se wltega s^tte eac on his witegunge ];»t se 
heahf ngel Gabrihel com to fleogende, and him )>U9 to cwsetS : Ic 
eom cumen to tSe, Danihel, to Si ])tBt ic sceal So tiecan, and 
pVL understand mine sprsece, and understand )>a8 gesihSe. 
Feower hund gOara and hundnigontig gOara sind getealde 
of 8ysum da)ge ofer ?56 and ofer Sinum folce, and ofer Caere 
byrig Hierusalem ; and }>onne biS soo ealde forgiegednys 
ge^ndod, and synn underfohS ge^ndunge, and unrihtwisnys 
bit$ adylegod, and biS gebroht Oce rihtwlsnys, and gesihtS 
and witegunga booS gefyllede, and biS gesmyrod ealra halgena 
halga. ^ H. iL 14. 

10. 13. Efne, nQ Michahel, ftn Saara fyrmestra ealdra, cOm me 
to fultume, and ic wunode Sser ynS }>one cyning Persciscre 
Seoda JB. H. i 518. 

10. ao, 31. Mo com to se hoah^ngel, Greciscre }>Oode ealdor, 
and nis heora nan min gefylsta bQton Michahel, Ebreisces 
folces ealdor. ^ h. i 518. 

18. 65 ^ (A. y. Apocrypha : Bel and the Dragon i). See ^ h. L 570. 

14. 37-43 * (A. V. Apocrypha : Bel and the Dragon 28-43). Da Babi- 
loniscan . . . cwsedon anmodlice to Sam foresiedan cyninge 

dutus est Daniel purpara, et cir- populum tuum, et super urbem 

cumdata est torques aurea cello sanctam tuam, ut consummetur 

eius, et praedicatum est de eo praevaricatio, et finem accipiat 

quod haberet potestatem tertius peccatum, et deleatur iniquitas, 

in regno suo. Eadem nocte in- et adducatur iustitia sempitema, 

terfectus eat Baltassar rex Chal- et impleatur visio et prophetia, et 

daeus, et Darius Medus successit ungaiur sanctus sanctorum, 

in regnum. . . . 10. 13. ... Ecce Michael, unus de 

7. 10. ... Millia millium ministra- principibus primis, venit adiuto- 

bant ei, et decies millies centena rium meum, et ego remansi ibi 

millia assistebant ei. . . . iuzta regem Persarum. 

9. a 1-34. ... Ecce vir Gabriel, ... 10. 20, 21. . . . Apparuit princeps 

cito volans, . . . locutus est mihi, Graecorum veniens, . . . et nemo 

dizitque : Daniel, nunc egressus est adiutor mens in omnibus his 

sum ut docerem te ; . . . tu ergo nisi Michael princeps vester. 

animadverte sermonem, et intel- I4.37-43. Quod cum audissent Baby- 

lige yisionem. Septuaginta heb- lonii, . . . congregati adversum 

domades abbreviatae sunt super regem, dixerunt: . . . Bel de- 

^ Hie Vulgate numbering. 



DANIEL 7-14 131 

Cyrum : Betsec Qs Daniel, Se Orne god Bel tOwearp, and }xme 
dracan Rcwealde pe we on belyfdon. Gif Sq hine forst^nst, 
we fordylegiat^ ]^ and Sinne hyred. pa geseah se cyning ])9Bi 
hi aumode wseron, and neadunga ]:one wltegan him to handum 
asceaf. Hi S& hine awurpon into anum seaSe, on ]>am wseron 
seofan leon, p^m mann sealde dseghwomlice tw& hrySeru and 
twa seep ; ac him wses S& oftogen telces fbdan six dagas, ];£Bt hi 
i^one Godes mann abitan sceoldon. 

On "ps&re tide wsbs sum otfer witega on ludea lande— his 
nama waas Abacuc — se baer his ryfterum mfte to secere. pa 
com him to Godes $ngel, and cwsdS: Abacuc, bsBr Sone m§te 
to Babilone, and syle Daniele, se Se sitt on 'Ssera loona 
seaSe. Abacuc andwyrde ]?am f ngle : La loof , ne geseah 
ic ntefre tSa burh, ne ic Sone seaS nat. pa se fngel gelsBhte 
hine be tSsm fexe, and hine bsBr to Babilone, and hine sftte 
bufan Sam seaSe. Da clypode se Abacuc : pa Godes SeowA, 
Daniel, nim Sas lac Se \>G God s^nde. Daniel cwsbS: Min 
Drihten Hselend, sy Se lof and wurSmynt ]mt ]>Vl me gemund- 
est. And he Sa Sere sande breac Witodlice €U)des fngel 
]>£errihte mid swyftum flihte gebrohte Sone discSen, Abacuc, 
])&r he hine ser genam. 

Se cyning Sa, Cyrus, on Sam seofoSan dsege eode dreorig to 
Ssera leona seaSe, and innbeseah, and efne, Sa Daniel sittende 

strnxit, draconem interfecit ; . . . prandinm quod habea in Baby- 
trade nobis Danielem, alioquin lonem Danieli, qui est in lacu 
interficiemus te et domum tuam. leonum. £t dixit Habacuc : Do- 
Vidit ergo rex quod irruerent in mine, Babylonem non vidi, et 
eum Tehementer, et, necessitate lacum nescio. Et apprehendit 
compulsus, tradidit eis Danielem ; eum angelus Domini in verticc 
qui miserunt eum in lacum leo- eius, et portavit eum capillo capi- 
num ; et erat ibi diebus sex. tis sui, posuitque eum . . . supra 
Porro in lacu erant leones sep- lacum. . . . Et clamavit Habacuc, 
tem, et dabantur eis duo corpora dicens : Daniel, serve Dei, tolle 
quotidie, et duae oves; et tunc prandium quod misit tibi Deus. 
non data sunt eis, ut devorarent Et ait Daniel : Recordatus es 
Danielem. mei, Deus. . . . Daniel comedit. 
Erat autem Habacuc propheta Porro angelus Domini restituit 
in ludaea, et ipse coxerat pul- Habacuc confestim in loco suo. 
mentum, et intriverat panes in Yenit ergo rex die septimo ut 
aJveolo; et ibat in campum ut lugeret Danielem; et venit ad 
ferret messoribus. Dixitque an- lacum, et introspexit, et ecce 
gelus Domini ad Habacuc : Fer Daniel sedens in medio leonum. 

K 2 



122 iELFRICS HOMILIES 

wiBs gesundful on middan ]:&m leonum. pa dypode se cyning 
mid micelre stemne : Mffire is se God ]>e Daniel on belyfS. And 
he t5& mid ]Am worde hine &teah of S&m scrofe, and het inn- 
ftwurpan tSa }>e hine ler fordon woldon. pma cynipges has 
wearS hnedlice gefr^mmed, and peoa witegan ehteras wurdon 
asceofene betwux iS& leon, and hi Ssernhte mid grtedigum 
ceaflum hi ealle totseron. pa cwaeS se cyning: Forhtion and 
ondnedon ealle eor'SbQende Danieles God, forSan'Se he is 
Alysend and H»lend, wyrcende tacna and wundra on heofonan 
and on eorSan. ^ H. L 570, 573 ; cf. L 488. 

HOSEA. 

4« 8. Hi etatS mines folces synna. ^ h. a 536. 

6. 6. Ic wylle mildheorfcnysse, and na offrunge. ^ H. u. 470 ; cf. 

Matt 9. 13. 
11. J. Of Egypta lande ic geclypode minne suniu ^ H. i 80. 

JOEL. 

1. 17. Da nytenu forrotedon on heora meoxe. iS. H. i 118. 

2, 28. See Acts 2. i ff. 

2. 32. ^c tSffira manna ]>e Godes naman clypaS biS gehealden. 

JB. H. iL 39a. 

AMOS. 
1. I. See M,H.i3u. 
5. 13. Hit is awriten be SSUn 3r£elum timan, psbt se snot^ra 

sceal suwian, tSonne he gesihS "jpedt seo bodung naefS n»nne 

forSgang. ^ h. u. 340. 

Et exclamayit voce magna rex, 6. 6. . . . Misericordiam volui, et 

dicens : Magnus es, Domine Deus non sacrificium. . . . 

Danielis. Et extraxit eum de lacu U. i. ... Ex Aegypto vocavi filium 

leonum. Porro illos qui perdi- meum. 

tionis eiuB causa fuerant intro- tattt 

misit in lacum, et devorati sunt JOlliL. 

in memento coram eo. Tunc rex L 17. Computruerunt iumenta in 

ait : Paveant omnes habitantes in stercore suo. ... 

universa terra Deum Danielis, 2. 32. . . . Omnis qui invocaverit 

quia ipse est salvator, faciens nomen Domini salvus erit . . . 

signa et mirabilia in terra. . . . 

HOSEA. AMOS. 

4. 8. Peccata populi mei come- 5. 1 3. Ideo prudens in tempore illo 
dent. . . . tacebit, quia tempus malum est. 



HOSEA 4 — JONAH 2 133 

JONAH. 

!• J""5> T-9i "> '«> »5-J7- God spraec to anum witegan, se wies 
lonas gehaten : Far to Ssre byrig Niniuen, and boda Sier fSh 
word }?e ic f© s^cge. pa wearS se wltega afyrht, and wolde for- 
floon €U)des gesih'Se, ac he ne mihte. Ferde S& to sse, and 8tah 
on scip. Da-Sa ]>Vi scypmf n cOmon at on sse, \>Vl s§nde him God 
to micelne wind and hrOohnysse, swa )?»t hi waeron orwOne 
heora Mes. Hi t^a wurpon heora warn oforbord, and se wltega 
IflBg and slop. Hi wurpon Sa tan betweox him, and bsedon ]?8Bt 
God sceolde geswutulian hwanon him paet ungelimp become ; 
]>a com Saes witegan ta upp. Hi axodon hine hwset he w»re, 
oStJe hQ he fiaran wolde ? He cwteS J>»t he wsere Godes tSeow, 

, se Se gesceop sse and land, and ]mt he fleon wolde of Gknles 
gesihSe. Hi cweedon : Hq dO we ymbe Se ? He andwyrde : 
WeorpaS me oforbord, }>onne geswlcC |?eos gedr^ccednys. 
Hi Sa swa dydon, and seo hreohnys weartS gestilled, and hi 
offirodon Gode heora lac, and tugon fortS. God Sa gegearcode 
senne hwael, and he forswealh ]x)ne witegan. ^ H. L 144, 246. 

1. 17. See AL K. L 4SR. 

2. 10 (Vulg. 1 1 ). And abser hine to Sam lande ]>e he to sceolde, and 
hine Ssr Qtaspaw. jr. K.1 346. 

JONAH. hoc malum sit nobis. £t mise- 

1. i-5» 7-9> ii» 13, 15, 16 ; 2. 1 \ Et runt sories ; et cecidit sors sui>er 

factum est verbum Domini ad lonam. Et dixerunt ad eum : 

lonam, . . . dicens : Surge, et vade Indica nobis cuius causa malum 

in Niniven civitatem grandem, et istud sit nobis : quod est opus 

praedica in ea. . . . Et surrexit tuum? quae terra tua? et quo 

Jonas, ut f ugeret ... a facie Do- vadis ? vel ex quo populo es tu V 

mini. . . . Et invenit navem, . . . et Et dixit ad eos : . . . Dominum 

descendit in eam ut iret cum eis. Deum coeli ego timeo, qui fecit 

. . . Dominus autem misit ventum mare et aridam. . . . Et dixerunt 

magnum in mare, et facta est ad eum : Quid faciemus tibi ? . . . 

tempestas magna in mari, et navis Et dixit ad eos : ToUite me, et 

periclitabatur conteri. Et timu- mittite in mare, et cessabit mare 

erunt nautae, et clamaTcrunt viri a vobis. . . . Et tulerunt lonam, et 

ad deum suum ; et miserunt vasa, miserunt in mare, et stetit mare 

quae erant in navi, in mare, ut a fervore suo. Et . . . immola- 

alleviaretur ab eis; et Jonas de- verunt bostias Domino. . . . Et 

scendit ad interiora navis, et dor- praeparavit Dominus piscem gran- 

miebat sopore gravi. . . . Et dixit dem ut deglutiret lonam. . . . 

vir ad collegam suum : Venite, et 2. 11. . . . Et evomuit lonam in 

mittamus sortes, et sciamus quare aridam. 
> The Tnlgate numbering. 



134 ^LFRICS HOMILIES 

3. 1-4, 6, 7. pa com §ffc Godes word to Sam witegan, and cwsdS : 
Arls na, and ga to Ssere mycelan byrig Niniuen, and boda swa- 
swa io Se ffir sffida He ferde, and bodode psdt him wses €k)des 
grama onsigende, gif hi to Gode bQgan noldon. Da aras se 
eyning of his cynesetle, and awearp his doorwyrSe rcaf, and 
dyde h^ran to his Ixce, and axan uppan his hoafod, and bead 
p96t ffilc man swa don soeolde, and ngtSer ge mf n ge t^ sdcendan 
cild, and oac t^a nytenu, ne onbyrigdon nanes Singes binnan 
Snm dagum. ^ h. l 246. 

3* 10. See iE. H. i 346. 

MICAH. 

6. 2. See Mati 2. 6(2. 1-15). 

5. 5. ponne biS sib on eorSan, ]>onne Ore Drihten [sic] cymS to 
tlrum lande, and Sonne he gseS into Orum hQsum. M,s,iL la. 

HABAKKUK. 

2. 4. Se rihtwlsa leofiaS be his geleafan. ^ h. 1 134. 

ZEPHANIAH. 

I. 14-16. Se miccla Godes dmg is swiSe geh^nde and Searle swyft ; 
biter biS ]>sdB dseges stemn ; pibr biS se stranga gedrefed. Se 
daag is yrres dseg, and gedrefednysse dseg and angsumnysse, 
yrmSe dseg and wanunge, ]>eostra dseg and dimnysse, byman 
dsBg and cyrmes. je. h. 1 618. 

8. 1-4, 6, 7. Et factum est verbum iumenta, et boyes, et pecora non 
Domini ad lonam secundo, di- gustent quidquam, nee pascantur, 
cens : Surge, et vade in Niniven et aquam non bibant. 
civitatem magnam, et praedica 
in ea praedicationem quam ego MICAH. 

loquor ad te. Et surrexit lonas, 6. 5» Et erit iste pax, cum venerit 
et abiit in Niniven; . . . et cla- Aasyrius in terram nostram, et 
mavit, et dixit: Adhuc quadra- quando calcaverit in domibus 
ginta dies, et Ninive subvertetur. nostris. . . . 
. . . Et pervenit verbum ad regem 
Ninive; et surrexit de solio suo, HABAKKUK. 

" et abiecit vestimentum suum a se, 2. 4. ... lustus autem in fide sua 
et indutus est sacco, et sedit in vivet. 
cinere. Et clamavit, et dixit in ZEPHANIAH. 

Ninive ex ore regis et princi- L 14--16. luxta est dies Domini 
pum eius, dicens : Homines, et magnus, iuxta est et velox nimis ; 



JONAH 3 — WISDOM OF SOLOMON 1 135 

ZECHARIAH. 

2. 8. Se t$e dow hr^paS, hit me biS swa f gle swylce he hr^ ppe Sa 

a&o mines eagan. ^ H. i 39a 

Se 8e eow hi^pat^, hit bitS me swfi §gle swilce he hr§ppe mines 

eagan seo. m,k.i 516. 
9. 9. pm eyning cymS to t$e eadmod, and geedstat$ehi8 ])e '. 

jSL H. ii. 14. 

18. g. See I Pei 1. 7. 

MALACHI. 

1. 3, 3. • . . }>»t God lufode Jacob, and hatode Esau. m,k.Liio. 
4* a. . . . rihtwisnjsse Sunu. ^ h. u. 224. 

TOBIT. 

11. 15. See ALS,iLiyS. 

12. 12. pa^tSa ge eow gebndon, ic offrode eower gebedu letforan 
Gkxle. ^ H. a. 51S. 

WISDOM OF SOLOMON. 

1. 1. LufiaS rihtwisnesse, ge 8e on eorSan demaS; oncnawaS 
eoweme God mid godneese symle, and mid heortan anfealdnysse 
secaS hine geome. js. h. a 520. 

1. 7. Godes gast gefylS ealne ymbhwyrft middangeardes, and he 
hylt ealle Sing, and he haef S ingehyd selces gereordes. M.K.iao, 

U Godes gast gefylS ealre eorSan ymbhwyrft ^ H. a 44. 

vox diei Domini amara ; tribula- 4. 3. ... Sol institiae. 

bitur ibi fortia. Dies irae diea 

ilia, dies tribulationis at angus- TOBIT. 

tiae, dies calamitatis et miseriae, 12. 12. Quando orabas, ... ego ob- 

dies tenebrarum et caliginis, dies ^^ orationem tuam Domino. 

nebulae et turbinis, dies tubae et 

clangoris WISDOM OF SOLOMON. 

ZECHARIAH. L i. Diligiteiu8titiam,quiiudicati8. 

2. 8 Qui enim tetigerit vos, *«™m ; sentite de Domino in 

tangit pupillam oculi mei. bonitate, et in simphcitate cordis 

9. 9. Ecce rex tuus veniet tibi ius- quaerite ilium, 
tus, et salvator ; ipse pauper. ... 1-7. Quoniam spiritus Domini re- 

plevit orbem terrarum, et hoc 
MALACHI. quod continet omnia scientiam 

1. 3, 3. ... Dilexi lacob, Esau autem babet vocis. 
odio habui. . . . 

> Attributed to Ezeklel by JEJfHc. 



136 MLFRICQ HOMILIES 

3. 9. Baton ge hit gelyfiEtn, ne mage ge hit understandan. 

-5. 21. EorSan ymbhwyrft fiht for Gk>de ongean ]>Vl andgitleasan. 

^H. iL 540. 

ECX3LESIASTICUS. 

8. 20. ponne t$Q m»re sy, geeadmed )>e sylfiie on eallum t^ingum, 
and Sq gemetst gife and lean mid Gode. ^ H. L «)a 

8. 30 (Vulg. 33). Swfi-swa waater adw«sct5 fyr, swft &dw»scS seo 
lelmesse synna. ^ H. ii 106. 

6. 7 (Vulg. 8, 9). Ne flea Sa to gecyrrenne to Qode, t5y-l»s-})e se 
tima losige ]?iirh Sa sleacan f lounge, al h. aSa. 

7. 36 (Vulg. 40). On eallum Slnum weorcum boo So gemyndig 
ptnea ^ndenoxtan dseges, and on Ocnysse 8q ne syngast 

n On eallum tSingum boo Sq gemyndig )>lne8 fndenoxtan 

daages, and Jtq ne syngast on Ocnysse. ^ H. i 48a. 
25. j6 (Vulg. 33). . . . psbt solre wsere to wunigenne mid loon and 

dracan )>onne mid yfelan wife and ofersprsecum. ^ h. i 486. 
27. 6. Ltemene fatu boot$ on ofne ftfandode, and rihtwise m§nn on 

gedrofednysse heora costnunge. ^ h. L 554. 
34. 24. pa sBlmessan ]>e of roaflace bOoS gesealde sind Gode swft 

gecwOme swilce hw& ftcwelle oSres mannes cild, and bringe S^Un 

fseder ]?set hoafod to lace. ^ H. ii loa. 
50. 8. And, swa-swa on l^ngctenlicere tide, rOsena blostman and 

lilian hi 3rmtrymedon. ^ H. i 444- 

3. 9. Qui confidant in illo intelli- disperdet te. 

gent veritatem. ... 7. 40. In omnibus operibus tuis 

5.21. ... Pugnabit cum illo (^. pro memorare novissima tua, at in 

eo) orbis terrarum contra insen- aetemum non peccabis. 

satos. 25. 23. ... Commorari leoni et 

ECCLESIASTICUS. draconi placebit, quam habitore 

±J^^JXJ±JK,l.J^»JM.x^J^Ja, ^^^ muhere nequam. 

3. 20. Quanto magnus es, humilia 27. 6. Vasa figuli probat fomax, et 

te in omnibus, et coram Deo in- homines iustos tentatio tribula- 

venies gratiam. tionis. 

3. 33. Ignem ardcntem eztinguit 34. 24. Qui offert sacrificium ex 

aqua, et eleemosyna resistit pec- substantia pauperum quasi qui 

catis. victimat filium in conspectu pa- 

6. 8, 9. Non tardes converti ad Do- tris sui. 

minum ; . . . subito enim veniet 50. 8. . . . Quasi flos rosarum in die- 

ira illius, et in tempore vindictae bus vemis, et quasi lilia. . . . 



WISDOM OF SOLOMON 3 — MATTHEW 2 137 

SONG OF THE THREE HOLY CHILDREN. 
24-26. See Dan. 3. 47-49. 

BEL AND THE DRAGON. 

1. SeeDBn. 13. 65. 
28-42. iSeaDan. 14. 27-42. 

MATTHEW. 

1. 18-20. Ac Sa-Sa loeeph undergeat ]>mt Maria mid cilde wms, 
]>& wearS he dreorig, and nolde hire genealsecan, ac Sohte ]iSBi 
he wolde hi diglice forlsetan. pa^a loseph }?is smeade, ]>a com 
him to Godes ^ngel, and beboad him ]>mt sceolde habban 
gymene segSer ge Ssere meder ge ]m3 cildes, and cwsbS ]>mt ]imi 
cild nsere of nanum m§n gestryned, ac w^re of ]>am Halgan 
Gaste. JB. H. i 196. 

1. 21. . . . Iesus, and on arum gereorde HiELEKD, fortSant^ he 
gehffilS his folc fram heora synnum. .£. h. i 94. 

1. 23. Efne, sceal mseden geeacnian on hire innoSe, and acf nnan 
sunu ; and his nama biS geciged Emmanuhel, ]>mi is ger^ht on 
drum geSeode : God is mid Q& ^ H. i 192, 194 ; cf. Isa. 7. 14. 

II Efne, an mffiden sceal geeacnian, and ac^nnan sunu ; 
and his nama biS Emmanuhel, ]mt is gerf hi : God is mid Qs. 

^ H. ii 14. 

2. J-15. pa-Sa se Hffilend ac^nned wses on ]>fere ludeiscan Beth- 
leem, on Herodes dagum cyninges, efne, SA comon fram easi- 
dsele middangeardes ]7ry tungelwltegan to Ssere byrig Hieru- 
salem, pus befnnende : Hwser is ludeiscra leoda cyning, se Se 

1. 21. . . . lesum ; ipse enim salvmn 

MATTHJliW. faciet populum suum a peccatis 

L i8-ao. . . . Inventa est in utero eorum. 

habens. . . . loseph autem vir eius, 1. 23. Ecce, virgo in utero babebit, 

cum esset iustus et nollet earn et pariet filium ; et vocabunt no- 

traducere, voluit occulte dimittere men eius Emmanuel, quod est 

earn. Haec autem eo cogitante, interpretatum : Nobiscum Deus. 

ecce, angelus Domini apparuit in 2. 1-15. Cum eigo natus esset lesus 

somnis ei, dicens : loseph fili Da- in Bethlehem luda, in diebus He 

▼id, noli timere accipere Mariam rodis regis, ecce magi ab oriente 

coniugem tuam ; quod enim in ea venerunt lerosolymam, dicentes : 

natum est de Spiritu Sancto est. Ubi est qui natus est rex ludae- 



138 ^£LFBICS HOMILIES 

Ikymwi 19? We gesftwon s56lice his steorran on eastdSle, and 
w6 comon to Si ]>sdt w6 as to him gebiddon. Hwaat, Sa Herodes 
cyningy )ns gehyrende, wearS micclum astyred, and eal sOo burh- 
wani samod mid him. Ho Sa gesamnode ealle ]?& ealdorbiscopas 
* and SsBs folces boceras, and befr&n hw»r Oistes cfnning- 
stOw wsere. Hi ssedon : On S^re ludeiscan Bethleem ; ]>\ib 
soSlice is awriten ]7urh Sone witegan Micheam: Eala ]>Q 
Bethleem, ludeisc knd, ne eart Sq n&teshwOn wacost burga 
on ludeiscum ealdrum ; of So cymS se hf retoga se Se ge- 
wylt and gewissatS Israhela folc. D& clypode Herodes ]^ 
8ry tungelwltegan on sundersprsece, and geomlice hi befrSn 
to hwilces timan se steorra him serst SDteowode ; and as^nde 
hi to Bethleem, Sus cweSende: FaraS ardlice, and befnnaS 
be Sam cilde ; «nd ]7onne go hit gemOtaS, cySaS mO, ]>aBt ic 
mage me to him gebiddan. pa tungelwltegan ferdon sefter 
]>8ds cyninges sprsece ; and efne, Sa se steorra, ]>e hi on 
Oastdsele gesftwon, glad him beforan, oS-}78et ho gestod bufon 
Sam gfsthase ]>^r ])SBt cild on wunode. Hi gesawon Sone 
steorran, and )?earle blissodon. Eodon Sa inn, and ]?set cild 
gemetton mid Marian his moder, and niSerfeaUende hi to 
him gebsedon. Hi geopenodon heora hordfatu, and him Iftc 
geofFrodon— gold, and rocels, and myrram. HwaBt, Sa Gk)d 
on swefne hi gewarnode and beboad ]>sdt hi §ft ne cyrdon to 
San roSan cyninge Herode, ac ]>urh oSeme weg hine for- 

orum ? vidimus enim stellam eius Bethlehem, dixit : Ite, et interro- 

in oiiente, et venimos adorare gate diligenter de puero ; et cum 

eum. Audiens autem Herodes inveneritis, renuntiate mihi, ut 

rex turbatus est, et omnis leroso- et ego veniens adorem eum. Qui 

Ijma cum illo; et congregans cum audissent regem, abieruut; 

omnes principes sacerdotum et et ecce stella quam viderant in 

scribas populi, sciscitabatur ab oriente antecedebat eos, usque 

eis ubi Christ us nasceretur. At dum veniens staret supra ubi erat 

illi dixerunt ei: In Bethlehem puer. Videutes autem stellam 

ludae ; sic enim scriptum est per gavisi sunt gaudio magno valde. 

prophetam : Et tu, Bethlehem, £t intrantes domum, invenerunt- 

terra luda, nequaquam minima puerum cum Maria matre eius, 

es in principibus luda ; ex te et procidentes adoraverunt eum ; 

enim exiet dux qui regat popu- et, apertis thesauns suis, obtu- 

lum meum Israel. Tunc Herodes, lerunt ei munera— aurum, thus, 

clam vocatis magis, diligenter di- et mjrrham. £t response accepto 

dicit ab eis tempus stellae quae in somnis ne redirent ad Hero- 

apparuit eis ; et mittens iUos in dem, per aliam viam reversi sunt 



MATTHEW 2 t3f 

icyrdon, and sw& to he(Mra et^le bee^Mnon. Efhe, Sjl Godes 
f ngel feteowode losepe, tSses cildes fosterfeder, on sw^hum» 
cwet^ende : Ans, and nim \na cild mid J^sere meder, and fieoh 
to Egypta lande, and boo ]>m oS-J^set ic "pe §ft s§cge ; sotnice 
toweard is ]>8Bt Herodes sniOaS hQ ho ]>sBt cild fordo. Joseph 
S& &r2U3 nihtes, and ]>sBt cild mid }7£ere moder samod to Egypta 
lande ffrede, and }7{er wunode oS-]^t Herodes gew&t ; psBt soo 
witegung ware gefylled, }>e be tSjere fare »r t5us cwaeS : Of 
Egypta lande ic geclypode minne sunu. ^ h. i 78, &>. 

p2l-Sa se Hffilend &cf nned wsbs on ]>»re ludeiscan Bethleem, 
on Herodes dagum cyninges, efne, Sa cOmon fram Oastdsele 
middangeardes Sry tungelwltegan to Ssere byrig Hierusalem, 
)>us befrlnende : Hwser is ludeiscra looda cyning, se Se ac^nned 

is ? ^ H. i ifH. 

11 Hwser is so Se ftc^nned is ? . . . ludea cyning. m, h. i. 106. 

II Wo cOmon to Sy Sset wo Qs to him gebiddan. ^ H. i 108. 

pa Bethleem, ludeisc land, ne eart Sq wficost burga on 
ludeiscum ealdrum ; soSlice of So cymS se l&ttoow ]>e gewylt 
Israhela Sooda, ^ H. i 34. 

II pa tungelwltegan oodon into tfaes cildes gfsthose, and 
hine gemotton mid ]>£ere mOder. Hi S& mid astr^htum lic- 
haman hi to Cnste gebffidon, and geopenodon heora hord- 
fatu, and him geoffirodon ]>ryfealde lac —gold, and rocels, and 
myrran. .s. h. L 116. 
I. 16-18. He • . . geseah ]>sBt he wsbs bepseht fram Sftm tungel- 
witegum, and wearS p& Searle gegr^mod. Sfnde S& his 
cwelleraSy and ofsloh ealle Sa hysecild pB wseron on pmre byrig 
Bethleem and on eallum hyre gemterum, fram twiwintrum 
cilde to anre nihte, be Ssere tide ]>e he geaxode set Sam timgel- 
witegum. pa wses gefylled Hieremias witegimg, ]>e Sus wlte- 
gode ; Stemn is gehyred on hoannysse, micel wOp and Soterung ; 

in regionem suam. Qui cum re- secessit in Aegyptum, et erat ibi 

cessissent, ecce, angelus Domini usque ad obitum Herodis; ut 

apparuit in somnis loseph, di- adimpleretur quod dictum est a 

cens : Surge, et accipe puerum et Domino per prophetam dicentem: 

matrem eius, et fuge in Aegyptum, £x Aegypto vocavi filium meum. 

et esto ibi usque dum dicam tibi ; 2. 16-18. Tunc Herodes, videns quo- 

futurum est enim ut Herodes niam iilusus esset a magis, iratus 

quaerat puerum ad perdcndum est valde, et mittens occidit om- 

eum. Qui consurgens accepit nes pueros qui erant in Bethle- 

puerum et matrem eius nocte, et hem et in omnibus finibus eius, 



Q40 ^ELFBICS HOMILIES 

Bachel bewcop hire cildru, and nolde beon gofrefrod, fortJan?e 
. hi ne sind. ^ H. i 8a 
I il Rachel beweop hire cildra, and nolde beon gefrefrody fortSan}>e 

hi ne sind. ^ H. L 84. 
2. tg, ao. Efne, S& Gknles ^ngel, sefter Herodes desXe, seteowode 

losepe on swefhum on Egypta lande, )>U8 cweSende : And, and 

nim ^8Bt cild and his moder samod, and gew^nd ongean to 

Israhela lande ; sotSlice hi sind forSfarene £& Se ymbe ]>»s cildes 

feorh syrwdon. ^ H. L 88. 

n Se ^ngel cwsetS to losepe : pa sind forSfarene pe embe tfaes 

cildes feorh syrwdon. ^ H. L 88. 

2. ai-aa. He Sa ai^ swa^swa se ^ngel him behead, and f^rode 
]>set cild mid ]>SBre meder to Israhela lande. pa gefi^n Joseph 
pBit Archelaus nxode on ludea lande sefter his fseder Herode, 
and ne dorste his neawiste geneal»can. pa wearS he ^ft on 
swefne gemynegod ]>mt he to Galilea gew^nde. . . . pset cild 

t S& eardode on pebre byrig }>e is gehaten Nazareth, ]mt seo wlte- 
gung wcere gefylled, \>e cwsbS ]>sdt he sceolde beon Nazarenisc 
geclged. ^ H. i 88 ; cf. i 478. 

3. a. BehreowsiatS eowre synna, and wyrcatS dsedbote, forSan)^ 
Codes nee genealffihS. ^ h. ii 38. 

3. 3. See Isa. 40. 3, 4. 

3. 4. Eal his reaf wsbs awefen of olfendes hserum ; his bigleofa 
W8BS sttSlic ; ne dranc he wmes dr^nc, ne nanes gem^ncgedes 



a bimatu et infra, secandam tern- in terram Israel. Audiens autem 

pus quod ezquisierat a mogis. quodArchelausregnaretinludaea 

Tunc adimplctum est quod die- pro Herode patre suo, timuii illo 

turn est per leremiam prophetam ire ; et admonitus in somnis, se- 

dicentem: Vox in Rama audita cessit in partes Galilaeae. . . . 

est, ploratus et ululatus multus ; Habitayit in civitate quae voca- 

Bachel plorans filios suos, et no- tur Nazareth, ut adimpleretur 

luit consolari, quia non sunt. quod dictum est per prophetas : 

2. 19, ao. Defuncto autem Herode, Quoniam Nazaraeus vocabitur. 

ecce, angelus Domini apparuit in 3. 2. . . . Poenitentiam agite ; ap- 

somnit loseph in Aegypto, di- propinquavit enim regnum coe- 

cens: Surge, et accipe puemm lorum. 

et matrem eius, et vade in terram 3. 4. Ipse autem loannes habebat 

Israel ; defuncti sunt enim qui vestimentum de pilis camelorum, 

quaerebant animam pueri. et zonam pelliceam circa lumbas 

2. 21-33. Q^i consurgens, accepit suos; esca autem eius erat locus- 

puerum et matrem eius, et venit tae et mel silvestre. 



MATTHEW 2-4 1411 

wffitan ne gebrowenes^ ; ofet hine fedde and wudehunig, ahd 
oSre wftclice Sigena. ^ H. i asa. 

II Ne dranc he n&Sor ne win, ne beor, ne ealu, ne n&n Ssera 
wffitan Se mf nn of dnmcniatS * ; ac set him ofet and }>8dt }78Bt 
he on wuda findan mihte. Eall his reaf wses geworht of 
oluendes hsere. ^ H. IL 38. 

He wflBS mid olfendes hsenun gesciyd, w&clice and stiS- 

lice. ^ H. i 390. 

3. 12. ... gegadera'S ]mt cUene com into his b^rne ; . . . ]?»t ceaf 
he forbflBmS on un2ldw»8cendlicum fyre. ^ H. u. 68. 

3. 13. pa com he on Sisum dsBge to lohannes fulluhte, let t^sere 
ea ]>e is gehaten lordanis, and wolde beon gefullod set his 
handuHL iB. H. iL 38. 

3. 14-17. He cwsetS ]A to Gnste: La leo^ ic sceal beon gefiiUod 
set t^mum handum, and Ipu. cymst to mmmn fiilluhte. Crist Sa 
him geandw3nrde : Lset nQ t^us, and geSafa Sis ; swa unc gedaf- 
enaSy ]mi wit gefyllon ealle rihtwisnysse. lohannes Sa geSaf- 
ode ]>set he Grist gefullode. paSa he gefullod wses^ pfi wearS 
seo heofon geopenod bufon his heafde, and Godes Gast com on 
anre culfinm hlwe, and gesset bufon Criste; and ]?8bs Fseder 
stemn cl3rpode of heofonum, and pus cwseS : pes is mm leofa 
Sunuy and he me wel licaS. ^H.u.38,40; cl i 104, 3«>i ii 4^ 44- 

n pffir com t^a stemn \>mB Fseder of heofonum, Sus cweSende : 
Des is mm leofa Sunu, t^ me wel bcat^. ^ h. u. 4^. 

n pes is mm leofa Sunu, Se me wel licaS. ^ h. ii 62 ; cf. 
Matt. 17. 1-5. 

4. i-ii. Se Hffilend wees gelsed fram ]^m Halgan Gaste to anum 
westene, to Sy ]»Bt he wsere gecostnod &am deofle ; and he $a 
fsBste feowertig daga and f^wertig nihta, swa ]>set he ne on- 

3. 12. ... Congregabit triticam nos implere omnem iastitiam. 

saum in horreum, paleas autem Tunc dimisit eum. Baptizatus 

comburet igni inextinguibili. antem leans, . . . ecce, aperti sunt 

3. 13. Tunc venit lesus a Galilaea ei coeli, et vidit Spiiitum Dei 

in lordanem ad loannem, ut bap- descendentem sicut columbam, et 

tizaretur ab eo. yenientem super se ; et ecce, vox 

3. 14-17. Joannes autem prohibebat de coelis dicens: Hie est Filius 

eum, dicens : Ego a te debeo mens dilectus, in quo mihi com- 

baptizari, et tu venis ad mo? placui. 

Respondens autem lesus, dixit 4. i-ii. Tunc lesus ductus est in 

ei : Sine modo ; sic enim decet desertuni a Spiritu, ut tentaretur 

^ From Luke 1. 15, * vinom ei sioentm non bibet.' 



142 ^LFRIC'S HOMILIES 

byrigde tetes ne wsetes on eallum ]?&m fyrste ; ac si'SSan him 
hingrode. p& genealsehte se costnere, and him to cwffitS : Gif 
Sa sy Godes Sunu^ owetS to JSisum st&num ]?8Bt hi boon ftw^nde 
to hlafiim. Da andwearde se Htelend, and cwsetS: Hit is 
awriten : Ne leofaS se mann na be hlafe anum^ ac lyfat^ be 
eallum Sam wordum ]>e gaS of Godes moSe. pa genam se 
doofol hine, and gesftte hine uppan t^am scylfe ])sbs hoagan 
temples, and cwsbS : Gif Su Godes Sunu sy, feall nQ adQn : 
hit is awriten ]>SBt fnglum is beboden be tSe, ^aBt hi Se on hira 
handum ahfbbon, ]:iet JtQ furSon ne Surfe Smne fbt S)t stane 
setspuman. pa cwaetS se Hselend ^ft him to : Hit is awriten : 
Ne fanda )>ine8 Dnhtnes. pa genam se doofol hine ^ft, and 
ges^tte hine uppan anre swtSe hoahre dune, and SBtoowde him 
ealles middangeardes welan and his wuldor, and cwsb'S him to : 
Ealle Sas Sing ic forgife So, gif Sq wilt feallan to mlnum fbtum 
and gebiddan ]>e to mo. Da cwsbS se H&lend him to : G& So 
underbsBcc, sceocca ! Hit is awriten : GehwA sceal hine ge- 
biddan to his Drihtne anum, and him anum Soowian. pa 
forlet se doofol hine ; and him cOmon ^nglas to, and him 

Senodon. M. H. i. i66 ; cf. ii loa 

II Se H&lga Gast Isedde ]x>ne Hselend to }7&m wostene, to Sy 
Siet ho w»re pmr gecostnod. jr. h. l i66. 

II Hwl hingraS ]70 ? Gif Sq Godes Sunu sy, wf nd ]>as stanas 
to hlafum, and et. ^ H. i 168. 

a diabolo. £t cum ieionasset offendas ad lapidem pedem tuum. 
quadraginta diebus et quadra- Ait illi lesus: Rursum sciiptum 
ginta noctibus, postea esuriit. Et est: Non tentabis Dominum Deum 
accedens tentator dixit ei : Si tuum. Iterum assumpsit eum dia- 
Filius Dei es, die ut lapides isti bolus in mon tern excel sum valde, 
panes fiant. Qui respondens dixit : et ostendit ei omnia regna mundi, 
Scriptum est: Non in solo pane et gloriam eorum, et dixit ei: 
vivit homo, sed in omni verbo Haec omnia tibi dabo, si cadens 
quod procedit de ore Dei. Tunc adoraveris me. Tunc dicit el 
assumpsit eum diabolus in sane- Jesus : Vade (jE, ins, retro ^), 
tam ciyitatem, et statuit eum Satana; scriptum est enim: Do- 
super pinnaculum templi, et dixit minum Deum tuum adorabis, et 
ei : Si Filius Dei es, mitte te deor- illi soli servies. Tunc reliquit 
sum ; scriptum est enim : Quia eum diabolus ; et ecce, angeli ac- 
angelis suis mandavit de te, et cesserunt, et ministrabant ei. 
in manibus tollent te, ne forte 

* See .£lMo*8 dlscnssioii, i. 172. 



MATTHEW 4, 5 143 

n Gwe^S to t^ysum st&num jnet hi beon to hlafiim &wf nde, 
and et. ^ H. L 176. 

II Ne lifaS nft se man be hl&fe &num, ac lifatS be S&m wordum 
Se g&S of Godes moSe. .s. h. L 168. 

II And he t^a hine genam, and bser upp on jmt tempi, and 
hine sftte set tSftm scylfe, and cwae/S to him: Gif Sq Godes 
Sunu sy, scoot adQn ; fortSan}>e ^ nglum is beboden be Se, 
])SBt hi So on handum ah^bban, padt piX ne Surfe Sinne fot 
8Bt stane sstspurnan, M. H. L 168, 170 ; cl Ps. 91. 11, 12. 

n Ne sceal man fandigan his Drihtnes. ^ H. i 170. 

n Ne sceal man his Drihtnes fandian. ^ H. L 170. 

II pa genam he hine 9ft, and abler hine upp on ane done, and 
setywde him ealles middangeardes welan and his wnldor^ and 
cwsbS to him : Ealle 8as Sing ic forgife So, gif Sa wilt afeallan 
to minum fbtum, and ]>e to mo gebiddan. ^. H. L 170. 

II Ho cwseS : pas Sing ic forgife So. M.n,L 179. 
/ II Crist cwsbS Sa to Sam doofle : Ga Sa underbsecc, sceocca ! 
Hit is awriten : Man sceal hine gebiddan to his Drihtne, and 
him anum Seowian. m.h.1 172. 

II pa forlot se doofol Crist, and him cOmon f nglas to, and 

him Sonodon. ^ h. i 174. 

4. i8. Cnst on sumere tide forde wiS ]>sbre Galileiscan s», and 

geseah twogen gebroSra, — Simonem, se wsbs geclged Petrus, 

and his broSor Andream. .£. H. i. 576. 

4. ao. Petrus and Andreas, be Cristes hsese, Ssen-ihte forloton 

heora n§tt, and him fyligdon. .£. H. L 578. 
6. 1-3. . . . \>mt se Hffilend . . . gesawe micele m^nigu him fyl- 
igende; ]:a astah ho upp on ane done. pa-Sa ho gesiet, }:a 
genOalsehton his leomingcnihtas him to, and ho undyde his 
mnS, and hi Iserde, ]7us cweSende: Eadige booS J^a gastlican 
Searfan. JS. H. i 548. 

n Eadige bOoS }>a ^tlican Searfan, forSan})e heora is heof- 
onan nee. ^ h. l 590. 

4. 18. Ambulans autem lesus iuxta ascendit in montem. Et cum se- 

mare Galilaeae, vidit duos fratres, disset, accesserunt ad eum disci- 

— Simonem, qui vocatur Petrus, puli eius, et, aperiens os suum, 

et Andream fratrem eius. . . . docebat eos, dicens : Beati pau- 

4. 20. At illi continue, relictis reti- peres spiritu, quoniam ipsorum 

bus, secuti sunt eum. est regnum coelorum. 

6. 1-3. Videns autem Jesus turbas, 



144 ^ELFRICS HOMILIES 

6. 4. Eadige beoS S& ]>e heofiaS, fortfante hi b^tS gefrefrode. 

^ H. i 55CX 

II Eadige beotS ]A ]>e beora synna bewepaS, for'SantSe hi h^lS 
gefrefrode. M.n,i 142. 

II Eadige beoS S& tSe nQ wepaS, forSonSe hi sceolon beon 
gefrefrode. 
6. f. Eadige beotS ]>a llSan, forSa]i}>e hi ]»Bt land ge&gniaS. 

^ H. i 590. 
6. 6. Eadige beotS ]:& ]>e sind ofhingrode and of j^yrste nfter riht- 
wisnysse, forSantSe hi beotS gefyUede. ^ H. 1 590. 

II Eadige beoS ]>& }:e sind ofhingrode and oflyste rihtwisnyssey 
forSanSe hi sceolon beon gefyllede mid rihtwisnysse. ^ H. L joa. 
6. 7-9. Eadige beotS )>& mildheortan, fo]:'San]>e hi begytaS mild- 
heortnysse. . . . Eadige beoS ]?& clsenheortan, forSanSe hi geeeotS 
Gk>d sylfiie. • . • Eadige beotS ]?& gesibsuman, forSantSe hi beoS 
Gk>des beam gecigede. ^ h. L 552. 

n Cnst cwmtS be geaibsumum mannum, ]>sdt hi sind Godes 
beam gecigede. ^. h. i 604. 
6. lo-ia. Eadige b^oS S& Se ]x>liaS ehtnysse for rihtwliBn3rs8e, 
forSanSe heora is heofonan rice. • • . Eadige ge beotS ]>onne man 
eow wyrigS, and eower eht, and selc yfel ongean eow sprecS 
Idogende, for me ; . . . blissiaS and ftegniat^, forSantSe eower 
med is m^nigfeald on heofonum. M. H. i. 55a, 554. 

II BlissiaS and fsagniaS; efne, eower med is m^nigfeald on 
heofonum. wfi. H. 1 556. 
6. 13. Qe sind pmre eoi^San sealt. ^ H. iL 536. 
6. i4y 16. Ge sind middangeardes leoht : seine eower leoht 8W& 

6. 5 \ Beati qui lugent, quoniam paiiantur propter iustitiam, quo- 

ipsi consolabantur. niam ipsonun est regnom coelo- 

6, 4 ^ Beati mites, quoniam ipsi rum. Beati estis cum maledixe- 

possidebunt terram. rint vobis, et persecuti vos fuerint, 

6. 6. Beati qui esuriunt et sitiunt et dixerint omne malum adver- 

iustitiam, quoniam ipsi satura- sum yoe mentientes, propter me ; 

buntur. gaudete et exultate, quoniam 

6. 7-9. Beati misericordes, quoniam mcrces vestra copiosa est in coe^ 

ipsi misericordiam consequentur. lis. . . . 

Beati mundo corde, quoniam ipsi 6. 13. Vos estis sal terrae. . . . 

Deum videbunt. Beati pacific!, 6. 14, 16. Vos estis lux mundi. . . . 

quoniam filii Dei vocabuntur. Sic luceat lux vestra coram homi- 

6. 10-12. Beati qui persecutionem nibus ut videant opera vestra 
1 This is the order in .£lfrio and the Yolgate. 



MATTHEW 5 145 

sBtforan mannum, ]mt hi geseon eowre godan weorc, and wul- 

diian eoweme FsBder "pe on heofonum is. wfi. H. 1 54a. 

n Seine eower leoht astforan mannum sw& ]>set hi geseon 

eowere godan weorc, and wnldrian eowerne Feeder \>e on 

beofenum is. wfi. H. iL 564. 

n . . . ]mi Ore godan weorc beon on Sa wlsan mannum cQt^e, 

\>sdt hi magon geseon Ore godnysse, and ]>mt hi wuldrian and 

h^rigan time heofonlican Fseder. ^ h. t iSa 
6. 17. Ne wene ge na ]>Bdt ic come to t^l ]>edt ic wolde towurpan 

]>& ealdan se ot^e wltegena ges^tnyssa; ic ne com to €i ]>Bdt 

ic hi townrpe, ac ]>sdt ic hi gefylde. ^. H. ii 198. 

He ne com to tSf ]mt ho wolde towurpan t^ft ealdan se cUSSe 

witegan, ac wolde hi lefter g&stlicum andgite gefyllan. ^ H. ii 58. 
Ho cwsbS ]78Bt ho ne come to Sy ]mt he wolde ]?& ealdan » 

towurpan, ac gefyllan. .s. H. i 94. 
6. 18. SoS ic Oow s^ge : An strica oSSe &n stsef Ssere ealdan » ne 

bits forgseged otS-J^set hi ealle gefyUede been. ^ h. IL 198, aoa 
6. 20. S08 ic eow s§cge : Baton eower rihtwisnyss m&re sy ]x>nne 

Ss&ra ludeiscra bocera and sunderhalgena, ne becume ge into 

heofenan rice. ^ H. IL aid 

5. 33, 34. Oif t^a offrast Sme Ific to Godes woof ode, and pfX ]>mr 
gemyndig bist ]mt tSm broSor hsefS sum Sing ongoan t^, forlset 
Sserrihte tSa l&c setforan tSftm weofode, and gang serest to ]7lnum 
bretSer, and ]>e to him gesibsimia ; and, Sonne So ^ft cymst to 
Sftm weofode, geoffra Sonne Sine lac ^ H. i 54. 

6. 33. Sw&^hwarsw& his ffiwe forlset, and oSer genimS, he biS 
]x>nne eawbrsece and eac forligr. £ac so Se wlfaS on Sam for- 
Iffitonum wife biS unrihthiemere geh&ten £ram Gode. ^ H. ii 322. 

bona, et glorificent patrem ves- coelomm. 

tram qui in coelis est. 6. 23, 34. Si ergo oflPers munus tuum 

6. 17. Nolite putare qnoniam veni ad altare, et ibi recordatus fueris 

solyere legem ant prophetas ; quia frater tuus habet aliquid ad- 

non veni solvere, sed adimplere. yersum te, relinque ibi munus 

6. 18. Amen quippe dice vobis, . . . tuum ante altare, et vade prius 

iota unum aut unus apex non reconciliari firatri tuo; et tunc 

praeteribit a lege donee onmia veniens oflPeres munus tuum. 

fiant. 6. 33. ... Quia onmis qui dimiserit 

6. 30. Dice enim vobis quia nisi uzorem suam . . . facit eam moe- 

abundaverit iustitia yestra plus chari; et qui dimissam duxerit 

quam scribarum et Pharisaeo- adulterat. 

rum, non intrabitis iu regnum 



146 ^LFRICS HOMILIES 

fi« 34-37- Ne sw§ra Sa Jjurh heofenan, forSantSe heo is Godes 
)>ryinsetl; ne swfra "Sa Jjurh eorSan, forSantJe heo is Godes 
fbtsceamol; ne sw^ra )>Q Surh 8ln &gen heafod, fortSantSe Sq 
ne miht wyrcan &n hser ])lnes feaxes hwlt otSSe blacc. Ic s^cge 
eow : Ne sw^rige ge ]7urh nan ])ing, ac b^ sower sprsec tSus 
ge^ndod : Hit is swft ic sf cge, o)))>e hit nis swft ; swa-hwaet-swa 
Sffir m&re biS ]7urh hlS, ])SBt bitS of t^m yfelan. .s. H. i 4S2. 
II Heofon is his j^rymsetl, and eorSe is his fbtsceamul. 

iB. H. i 36a. 

D EorSe is gecweden G^es fbtsceamel, and seo heofen is his 
t^rymsetl. ^ H. iL 448 ; cf. Isa. 66. i. 
6. 43-46. Ge gehyrdon hwsBt gecweden wsbs fS&ra ealdum mannum 
on Moyses se : Lufa Sinne nextan, and hata Slnne f(Sond. Ic 
sotSlice eow s§cge : Lufia'S eowere fynd, doS J>am tela 8e 6ow 
hatiat^, and gebidda'S for eowerum ehterum and eow tynendum, 
]mt ge beon eoweres Fseder beam se "Se on heofonum is, se t$e 
deS his sunnan scman ofer tSa yfelan and ofer S& godan, and 
syVS renscoras Sam rihtwisum and 3am unrihtwTsum. Gif 
ge S& ane lufiatS ]>e eow lufiat^, hwilce mede haBbbe ge ]x>nne sat 
Gode ? M.B.U. 16. 

II Hit is ])UB awriten on pmre ealdan se : Lufa Sinne freond, 
and hata Slnne feond. M.K.L 522. 

11 dSre m§n hatiaS heora fynd, and yfel mid yfele forgyldat^ ' ; 
we soSlice lufiaS ore fynd, and J^am teala doS pe as hatiaS. 

^ H. ii 484. 

II Ic bebeode eow : LufiatS eowre fynd, and de]? tela ]Am t^e 
eow hatiat^y and gebiddatS for eowre ehteras, jTset ge beon beam 

6* 3 4-3 7* B!go autem dice yobis, non habebis inimicnm tuum. Ego 

inrareomnino; neqae per coelum, autem dice vobis: Diligite inimi- 

quia throniis Dei est ; neque per cos vestros, benefacite his qui 

terram, quia scabellum est pedum oderunt vos, et orate pro perse- 

eius ; . . . neque per caput tuum quentibus et calumniantibus vos, 

iuraveris, quia non potes unum ut sitis filii Patris vestri qui in 

capillum album facere aut ni- coelis est, qui solem suum oriri 

grum. Sit autem sermo vester: facit super bonos et malos, et 

Est, est ; Non, non ; quod autem pluit super iustos et iniustos. Si 

his abundantius est a malo est. enim diligitis eos qui vos diligunt, 

6. 43-46. Audistis quia dictum est : quam mercedem habebitis? . . . 
Diliges proximum tuum, et odio 

> From Bom. 12. 17, 'Null! malom pro malo reddentes*; or 1 Thess. 5. 15; or 
1 Pet. 8. 9. 



MATTHEW 6, 6 147 

"pSBB heofonlican Feeder, se Se Iset his sunnan sclnan ofer gode 
and yfele, and he syltS renscQras and wsestmas lihtwlsum and 
unrihtwlsum. iS. H. i 522. 

n Lufia'S eowere fynd, doS \>^m tela \>e eow hatia'S, ]^t ge 
been eoweres Faeder cild se tSe on heofenum is. ^ H. i 56. 

li Lufia'S Cowre fynd, doS )>am tela Se eow hatiaS, and ge- 
biddat^ for eowerum ehterum and tynendum, ])Sdt ge beon 
eowres Fseder beam se Se on heofonum is. ^ H. u. 36. 

i) Lffit scTnan his sunnan ofer Sa rihtwisan and unnhtwlsan 
gelice, and sf nt renas . . . godum and yfelum. ^ h. L 406. 
6. 2, 5, 16. SoS ic 60W s^ge : Hi underfengon heora mede. .a. H. 11566. 

II Hi underf^ngon edlean heora weorca. ^ H. i 412- 
6. 8. Eower heofenlica Fseder w&t hwaes ge behofiaS, serSanSe ge 

hine seniges Singes biddan. iB. H. i 158. 
e. 9-13. GebiddaS eow mid ]>isum wordum : . . . pTl, are Faeder 
}>e eart on heofonum, sy ]7Tn nama geh&lgod. Cume Sin nee. 
Sy Sin wylla on eorSan sw&-sw& on heofonum. Syle Us tO-daBg 
Orne dseghwamlican hlaf. And forgyf Us Ore gyltas, swa^swA 
we forgyfaS Sam ]>e wiS as agyltaS. And ne Iced Sa n& as on 
costnunge, ac alys us fram yfele. Sy hit swft *. ^. H. i ^ 

11 Da, are Feeder ]>e eart on heofenum, sy Sin nama gehalgod. 
Oecume Sm rice. Sy Sin willa sw&-swa on heofenum sw& eac 
on eorSan. Syle as to-daeg ame daeghwomlican hl&f. And forgif 
as are gyltas swa-swa we forgyfaS fftm Se wiS as agyltaS. And 
ne Ised pn n& as on eostnunge, ac alys Us fram yfele. Sy hit 

SWa. JE. H. ii 596. 

n Ure Feeder ]>e eart on heofonum. M.H.L262; cf. L 54. 

B Sy Sin nama gehalgod. . . . Cume Sin nee. . . . (JeweorSe ]>in 
willa on eorSan swa-swa on heofonum. . . . Syle as na to-deeg 
ame deeghwamlican hlaf. . . . Forgif as are gyltas swanawa we 

6. 2, 5, 16. . . . Amen dice vobis : regnam tuum. Fiat yolantas tua, 

Beceperunt mercedem suam. sicut in coelo et in terra. Panem 

6. 8. . . . Scit enim Pater vaster quid nostrum supersubstantialem da 

opus sit vobis, antequam petatis nobis hodie. Et dimitte nobis 

eum. debita nostra, sicut et nos dimit- 

e. 9-13. Sic ergo vos orabitis : Pater timus debitoribas nostris. Et ne 

noster qui es in coelis, sanctifi- nos inducas in tentationem, sed 

cetur nomen tuum. Adveniat libera nos a male. Amen. 

> See the editor's * Study of the Lord's Prayer in English,* American Journal cf 
Philology^ vol. xii, pp. 59-66. 

L 2 



148 ^£LFBIC'S HOMILIES 

forgifiaS ]7ftm manmim ]>e witS us &gyltaS\ ... No ge'SafiA, tSQ 
Gk>d, )>8et we beon gel»dde on oostnunge. ... Ac alys Qs £ram 
3rf ele. ^ H. i 362-270, 
6. 14, 15. Gif ge forgyfat^ ]?&m Tnannum \>e wiS eow ftgyltatS, }?onne 
forgyfS Sow eower Feeder eowere synna ; gif ge Sonne nellaS 
forgyfan, nele eac eower FsBder eow foi^gifeui eowere gyltas. 

M.K.L $2, 

II Baton ge forgifon mannnm heora gyltas, ne forgifS se 
heofonlica Fseder eow eowere gyltas. .s. h. iL 336. 

II Baton ge forgifon Sam manniim pe eow agyltaS mid inne- 
weardre heortan', nele se heofenlica Fseder eow forgyfan 
eowere gyltas. .s. h. u. 604. 

II Baton ge forgyfon of eowerum heortum' wiS eow agyl- 
tendum. ... ^ H. a 336. 
e. 19-ai. Ne behyde ge eoweme goldhord on eorSan, )>»r-S»r 
0mm and moSSan hit awestaS, and Seofas adelfaS and for- 
stelatS; ac hordiatS eoweme goldhord on heofenum, }7ffir ne 
cymS to ne om ne moSSe, ne ]?eofas ne delfaS ne ne setbredaS. 
SoSlice tSser-Sffir ]>in goldhord is, ]mr hSS ]>in heorte. iB. H. ii xch. 
6. 34-37. Ne msBg n&n mann tw&m hl&fordum samod Seowian ; 
dSSe he Sone senne hataS and Sone oSerne lufat$, oSSe he hine 
to ttem &num getteot and ]x>ne oSeme forsihS. . . • Ne mage ge 
Qode Seowian and eoweres f^os gestreone. . . . B^tere is seo 
s&wul Sonne se m^te, and se lichama b^tera Sonne his scrad. 
. . . BehealdaS )>&s fleogendan fugelas, Se ne s&waS ne ne npaS, 
ac eower heofonlica Fssder hi afet. . . . We sind miccle rottran 
)>onne Sa fugelaa . . . Hwilc eower mseg geican fine ^Ine to his 

l$nge ? M.K.iL 460-464. 

6. 14, 15. Si onim dimiseritis homi- aatem vobis thesaaros in coelo, 

nibus peccata eorum, dimittet et ubi neque aemgo neque tinea 

vobis Pater vaster coelestisdelicta demolitur, et ubi fures non efiPo- 

vestra; si autem non dimiseritis diunt nee furantur. Ubi enim 

hominibus, nee Pater vester di- est thesaurus tuus, ibi est et cor 

mittet vobis peccata vestra. tuum. 

6. 19-21. Nolite tbesaurizare vobis 6. 34-27. Nemo potest duobus do- 

thesauros in terra, ubi aerugo et minis servire ; aut enim unum 

tinea demolitur, et ubi fures effo- odio habebit et alterum diliget, 

diunt et furantur. Thesaurizate aut unum sustinebit et alterum 

^ Here may be cited the isolated quotation in Gnat's Laws (Schmidts QtMtte der 
AngeUacham^ p. 270) : * And forgyf lis, Drihten, Ore gyltas, swt we forgyfiei9 )Am >e 
wi9 OB agyltaO.* 

^ From Matt. 18. 35, * de cordibos vestris.' 



\ 



MATTHEW 6, 7 149 

6. 39. See M.K.U, 46^ 

6. 3I-33* Drihten bead ]>8Bt we nseron bjrsige and carfuUe, cwe'S- 
ende: Hwnt sceole we etan, dSSe hwset drincan, oSSe mid 
hw&m beon ymscrydde ? and cw»S : Witodlice eower heofenlica 
Fieder w&t ]fSBt ge ]>yssera tSinga behofiat^ ; secaS serest Godes 
rtoe, and his rihtwisnysse, and ealle tS&s Sing eow beoS ]?»rtO 
geeacnode. ^ h. u. 464. 

7. ;• Gnuciat^y and eow biS geopenod. ^ H. ii 57a. 

7. 13, 14. Se weig is switSe nearu and sticol se fSe Int to heofonan 
iTce ; and se is swiSe mm and smeSe, se Se Iset to h^ lie- 

Wlte. M,K,L i6a, 

il Se weg se Se Icet to forwyrde is br&d and raneSe. 

iB. H. L 163, 164. 

7. 15. BehealdaS eow wiS leasum wTtegum, J>e to eow cumaS on 
soeapa hiwum. is. h. li 404. 

D . . . forSan]>e hi ne sind n& seep, ac sind wnlfas on sceapa 
hlwum. ^ H. ii 404. 

7. 16-19. Cte oncnawaS hi be heora wsestmum. . . . Hwft gaderaS 
ffifre wlnb^rian of Somum, 6p]>e ficsBppla of bremelum? . . . 
^c god treow wyrcS gode wsestmas, and yfel treow wyrcS 
yfele wsestmas. . . . Ne maeg J>»t gOde treow wyrcan yfele 
wffistmas^ ne ]>mt yfele treow gOde wffistmas. . . . ^Ic treow 
Se ne wyrcS godne wsestm biS forcorfen, and on ffre aworpen. 

A H. ii 404, 406. 

contemnet. Non potestis Deo ser- omnia adiicientur vobis. 

vire et mammonae. . . . Nonne 7. 7* • • • Pulsate, et aperietar vobis. 

anima plus est quam esca, et 7. 13, 14. . . . Lata porta et spatiosa 

corpus plus quam vestimentum ? via est quae ducit ad perditionem. 

Respicite volatilia coeli, quoniam . . . Quam angusia porta et arcta 

non serunt, neque metunt, . . . et via est quae ducit ad vitam ! . . . 

Pater vester coelestis pascit ilia. 7. 15. Attendite a falsis prophetis, 

Nonne vos magis pluris estis illis ? qui veniunt ad vos in vestimentis 

Quis autem vestrum cogitans po- ovium, intrinsecus autem sunt 

test adiicero ad staturam suam lupi rapaces. 

cubitumunum? 7. 16-19. A fructibus eorum cog- 

6. 31-33. Nolite ergo solliciti esse, noscetis eos. Numquid colligunt 

dicentes : Quid manducabimus, de spinis uvas, aut de tribulis 

aut quid bibemus, aut quo operi- ficus ? Sic omnis arbor bona 

emur ? . . . Scit enim Pater ves- fructus bonos facit, mala autem 

ter quia his omnibus indigetis. arbor malos fructus facit. Non 

Quaerite ergo primum regnum potest arbor bona malos fructus 

Dei, et iustitiam eius, et haec facere, neque arbor mala bonos 



150 ^LFRICS HOMILIES 

7.21. Ne fflBrS into heofonan rice selc t^sera tSe cwe?5 to mS: 
Drihten, Dnhten ; ac se t^e wyrctS mines Feeder willan }>e on 
heofonum is, so fserS into heofonan nee. JS. h. ii 41a 

7. 32, 23. Ic s^ge Sow : Manega cweSatS to me on S&m micclan 
daege: Drihten, Dnhten, la,' ha ne wltegode we on Smum 
naman, and we adrsefdon deoflo of wodum mannum, and we 
micele mihta on )>lnum namim gefr^medon? ponne andette 
ic him: Ne can ic eow; ^ewitaS fram me, ge unrihtwise 
wyrhtan. je, h. i. 306. 

8. 1-4. Se Hselend niSereode of Unre done, and him filigde micel 
m^nigu. Efne, "Sa cOm sum hreoflig mann, and ftleat wiS ]>sdB 
Htelendes, ]>us cwetSende: Drihten, gif IpfX wilt, ]>Q miht me 
gecl»nsian. Se Heelend astr^hte his hand, and hine hr^pode, 
and cwsbS: Ic wylle; and 8$ t^Q geclsensod. pa sOna wearS 
his hreofla eal geclsensod, and* he waes gehseled \ Da cwseS se 
Hffilend him to : Wama ]mt ]>Q hit nanum m^nn ne s^ge ; 
ac far to Godes temple, and geswutela Se sylfhe Sam sacerde, 
and geoffra Sine lac, swa-swa Moyses behead, him on gewit- 
nysse. ^ H. i 12a 

il Ic wylle ; and ]>Q beo geclsensod. JS. H. L 122. 
8. 5-13. Drihten fsrde sefter Sisum to anre byrig \>e is gehaten 
Caphamaum. pa genealsehte him to sum hundredes ealdor, 
biddende and cweSende: Drihten, mm cniht ItS aet ham 

fructus facere.' Omnis arbor quae 8. 1-4. Cum autem descendisset de 

non facit fructum bonum, exci- monte, secutae sunt eiun turbae 

detur, et in ignem mittetur. multae. Et ecce leprosus veniens 

7. 21. Non omnis qui dicit mihi: adorabat eum, dicens: Domine, 

Domine, Domine, intrabit in reg- si vis, potes me mundare. Et 

num coelorum ; sed qui facit vo- extendcns lesus manum, tetigit 

luntatem Patris mei qui in coelis eum, dicens : Yolo ; mundare. Et 

est, ipse intrabit in regnum coe- confestim mundata est lepra eius. 

lorum. Et ait illi lesus: Vide nemini 

7. 22, 23. Multi dicent mihi in ilia dixeris; sed vade, ostende te sacer- 

die : Domine, Domine, nonne in doti, et o£Per munus quod praece- 

nomine tuo prophetavimus, et in pit Moyses, in testimonium illis. 

nomine tuo daemonia eiecimus, 8. 5-13. Cum autem introisset Ca- 

et in nomine tuo virtutes multas phamaum, accessit ad eum cen- 

fecimus ? Et tunc confitebor illis : turio, rogans eum, et dicens : 

Quianunquam novi vos ; discedite Domine, puer mens iacet in domo 

a me, qui operamini iniquitatem. paralyticus, et male torquetur. 

^ * Efiie . . . gehsled ' repeated below, ^ H. i. lao, 122. 



MATTHEW 7, 8 151 

bedreda, and is yfele geSreatod. Drihten him andwyrde : Ic 
cume and hine gehsele. p& andwyrde se hundredes ealdor, 
and cwsbS: Drihten^ ne eom ic wyrSe ]>sdt ]>fX innfare under 
minum hrOfe ; ac eweS ]>rn word, and mm cniht hSS gehseled. 
Ic eom an man ges^t under anwealde, haebbende under me 
c^mpan ; and ic cweSe to tSisum : Far Sn, and he fser'S ; to 
oSrum : Cum 8n, and hs eymS ; to mTnum Seowan : Do Sis, 
and ho dotS. pa wundrode se Hselend, Sft-Sa ho Sis gehyrde, 
and cwbbS to Ssere fyligendan m§nigu: SoS ic Oow sfcge, ne 
gemette ic swft micelne geloafan on Israhela Soode. Ic s^cge 
Oow to soSum ])mt manega cumaS fram Oastdsele and westd^le, 
and ger^staS hT mid Abrahame S&m hoahfsedere, and Isaace, 
and lacobe, on heofenan nee ; ]?& ncan beam booS Aworpene 
into S^m yttrum ]>0o8trum ; pmr biS wOp and toSa gebitt Da 
cwaeS ^ft se Hselend to }7&m hundredes ealdre: Far So ham, 
and getmiige So swA-swa Sa gelyfdest. And se cniht wearS 
gehffiled of Ssere tide. M,n.ii26. 

Ic eume, and Smne cniht gehsle. ^ h. i i^. 

II Drihten,. ne eom ic wyrSe pmt Ipu. innfare under mine 
S^cene. j&,m,l 136, 

11 Drihten, cweS ]7Tn word, and min cniht biS hal. 

M,K.L xa6, 190. 

II Ic eom man under anwealde gesftt, hasbbende under mo 
cf mpan ; and ic s§cge Sisum : Far So, and he fsarS ; to oSrum : 
Cum Sq, and he cymS ; to minum ])eowan : Do ])is, and he 
deS. ^ H. L 13a 

il SoS ic oow sfcge, n& gemette ic swa micelne geleaflEm on 
Israhela Seode. m,k.i las. 

il Ic s^ge Oow to soSan pmt manega cumaS fram Oastdsele 

Et ait illi lesns: Ego veniam et quentibus se dixit: Amen dice 

curabo earn. Et respondeus cen- vobis, non inveni tantam fidem 

turio, ait : Domine, non sum dig- in Israel. Dico autem vobis quod 

nus ut intres sub tectum meum ; multi ab oriente et occidente ve- 

sed tantum die verbo, et sana- nient, et recumbent cum Abra- 

bitur puer mens. Nam et ego ham, et Isaac, et Isieob in regno 

homo sum sub potestate consti- coelorum ; filii autem regni eii- 

tutus, habens sub me milites ; et cientur in tenebras exteriores ; 

dico huic : Vade, et vadit ; et ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium. 

alii : Yeni, et venit ; et servo Et dixit lesus centurioni ; Vade, 

meo : Fac hoc, et facit. Audiens et sicut credidisti fiat tibL Et 

autem lesus miratus est, et se- sanatus est puer in ilia hora. 



152 .£LFBICS HOMILIES 

and westdffile, and ger^taS hi mid Abrahame )>&m heahfaedere, 
and Isaace, and lacobe, on heofenan rtoe. jb. H. L i^o. 

ij Manega cumatS fram eastdsele and fram westdsele, and sittat^ 
mid ])am heahfioddere Abrahame, and Isaace, and lacobe, on 
heofonan iTce. wfi. H. i 336. 

II Fela cumatS fram eastdsele and fram wesidsele, and ger^staS 
mid ]>am heahfaederum, Abrahame, and Isaace, and lacobe, on 
heofonan rice. ^. H. iL Sj. 

pa ncan beam beotS aworpene into iSsaa yttrmn tSeostrum ; 
])ffir bits wop and tof a gebitt. ^ H. i i^a 

II . . • On ))ft yttran ]>eostru ; . . . ]>8Br biS wOp and totSa gebitt 

iB. H. i 13a ; cf. Matt. 22. 5-14. 
II Drihten cwseS to ]7&m hundredes ealdre : Far Se h&m, and 
getlmige Se sw&-sw& Sq gelyfdest ; and his cniht weartS gehseled 
of Sffire tide. M.n.1 15a. 
8. 30. Deor habbaS hola, and fugelas habbatS nest, hw»r hi r^tat^ ; 

and ic nsebbe hwser ic ahylde mm heafod. ^ H. i i6a 
8. 33, 24. Ure Drihten ast&h on scip, and him filigdon his leoming- 
cm'htas. E&e, S& fserlice ar&s micel styrung and hreohnys on 
Cffire s», swa pBdt ]>9Bt scip wearS mid ySum oferS^hi Se wind 
him stod ongean mid ormcetum bliede ; and se Hcelend wearS on 
slsepe on S)ftm steorsetle^ ^ H. ii 378 ; cf. i. ^6. 
9. 2. See Mark 2. 5. 
9.6. iS^Mark 2. 11. 

9. 9. Da-tSa se Hselend ferde on sumere byrig, tSa geeeah he sittan 
sunme mannan aBt toUsetle, Matheus gehaten ; and he cwaBS to 
him: Folga me. Matheus aras ]>8errihte fram his toUe, and 
filigde tSam Hselende. .s.H.u.468; cf. i3a4,u.j88. 

II He hine geseah sittan sat toUe. . . . Folga me. is. h. ii. 468. 
9. 10. See Luke 5. 29. 
9. II. See M.'E.u.^jo. 

8. 30. ... Vulpes foveas habent, et operiretur fluctibus ; ipse vero 

Tolucres coeli nidos ; Filiusautem dormiebat. 

hominis non habet ubi caput re- 9. 9. £t cum transiret inde lesus, 

clinet. yidit hominem sedentem in te- 

8. 33, 34. £t ascendente eo in navi- Ionic, Matthaeum nomine. £t 

culam, secuti sunt eum discipuli ait illi : Sequere me. Et surgens 

eius. Et ecce motus magnus fac> secutus est eum. 
tus est in mari, ita ut navicula 

^ From Mark 4. 38, * in pnppL* 




MATTHEW 8-10 XjV^r ^^^ 

9. 13. Drihten him cwsbS to : Ne behofiatS S& h&lan n&nes Iseces, ac 
S& untruman. m, h. ii. 470. 

9. 13. He cwaet^: Farat^, and leomiaS hwsdt ^pBbi miene: Ic 
wylle mildheortnysse, and n& offirunge. . . . Ne cOm ic nil 
to clypigenne 3a ribtwlsan, ac Sa synfullaO; to dsedbote^ 
M, H. ii. 470 ; cf. Hos. 6. 6. 

9. 37. Drihten cwffit^ : piet geflp is micel, and tSa rifteras feawa. 

AH.iL53cx 

9. 38. BiddatS ))9bs gerrpes hlaford ]»Bt he as^nde wyrhtan to his 
genpe. ^. h. iL sacx 

10. 5. Ne fare go on hffitSenra manna wege, and on Samaritaniscra 
burgum ne becume go. ^ H. iL 212. 

10. 8. . . . se forgeaf Qs on his naman t^as mihte )>SBt wo untrume 

gehsBlon, and blinde onlihton', hrOoflige geclsensian, dooflu 

aflian, deade arseian. jeb. h. l 466. 

BQtan coape go underfongon Sa gife, syllatS hi oSrum bQtan 

cOape. M.'R.i, 4». 
10. 32. So Se se&e t^urhwunatS on anrsedum geleafan, se biS 

gehealden. ^ H. ii 330. 
10. 28. Ne ondrsede ge eow Sa tSe eoweme llchaman ofsleat^, 

fort^anSe hi ne magon eowre sawle ofslean ; ac ondrsedaS 

God, Se maBg segSer ge sawle ge llchaman on h^UesUsle for- 

don. iB. H. L 554. 
10. 32. ^lo Ssera \>q me andet SBtforan mannnm, ic andette eac 

hine SBtforan minimi Fseder se Se is on heofonum. ^ H. ii. 558. 

9. I a. At lesus aadiens ait: Non 10. 8. InfirmoB curate, mortuos 

est opus valentibuB medicus, sed suacitate, leprosos inundate, dae- 

male habentibus. mones eiicite ; gratis accepistis, 

9. 13. Euntes autem discite quid gratis date, 

est: Misericordiam volo, et non 10. 2a. ... Qui autem persevera- 

sacrificium. Non enim veni vo- verit usque in finem, hie salvus 

care iustos, sed peccatores. erit. 

9. 37. Tunc dicit discipulis suis: 10. a 8. £t noUte timere eos qui 

Messis quidem multa, operarii occidunt corpus, animam autem 

autem pauci. non possunt occidere ; sed potius 

9. 3C. Rogate ergo Dominum messis timete eum qui potest et animam 
ut mittat operarios in messem et corpus perdere in gehennam. 
suam. 10. 32. Omnis ergo qui confitebitur 

10. 5. ... In viam gentium ne abie- me coram hominibus, confitebor 
ritis, et in civitates Samaritano- et ego eum coram Patre meo qui 
rum ne intraveritis. in coelis est. 

' From Luke 6. 3a/ ad poenitentiam.* * A discrepancy hero. 



154 ^LFRICS HOMILIES 

10. 41. Se Se wltegan underf^hS, he hsefS witegan msde ; se 
Se rihtwisne underfehtS, he hs&fS rihtwTses mannes edlean. 

^ H. i 514. 

10. 4a. SoS ic eow 8§cge : Sw&-hwa-swa syltS ceald waater drincan 
anum ]7urstigan m^nn Ssera Se on me gelyfatS, ne biS his med 
forloren. ^ H. L 583. 

li SwA-hwa-swa sylS Onum Surstigum m^nn ceald wseter on 
minum naman, ne forlyst he his mede ]>sere dsede. ^ H. ii xo6. 

11. a, 3. Hwaet, Sa lohannes as^nde of Sam cwearteme twegen 
leomingcnihtas to CiTste, and hine befran, }7us cweSende : 
Eart Vvl se Se tOweard is, o])]>e we oSres andbldian sceolon ? 

JE. H.L480. 

11. 4-6. And cwsbS sySSan te lohannes serendracum : Farat^ no te 
lohanne, and cySatS him ])a Sing pe ge gesawon and gehyrdon. 
Efhe, nQ blinde geseoS, and Sa healtan gaS, and hreoflige m^n 
synd geclsensode, deafe gehyraS, and Sa deadan arisaS, and 
Searfan bodiatS godspel ; and se biS eadig ]>e on me ne biS 
geieswicod. .s. h. i 480 ; cf. L a6, and Luke 7. 2 1-23. 

IL II. Betwux wifa beamum ne aras nan mserra man Sonne is 
lohannes se Fulluhtere. ^ h. i 356, 543. 

ii Betwux wifa beamum ne aras nan mserra man }7onne 
lohannes se Fulluhtere. iB. h. i 476, 47& 

11 On wifa beamum naas nan m»rra mann ]?onne lohannes se 
Fulluhtere. ^ H. ii 36, 3& 

IL 12. Fram lohannes dagum Gknles nee SolaS neadunge, and Sa 
str^canmod hit gegripaS. is. H. i 358. 



10. 41. Qui recipit prophetam in illis: Euntes renuntiate loanni 

nomine prophetae, mercedem pro- quae audistis et vidistis. Caeci 

phetae accipiet; et qui recipit vident, claudi ambulant, leprosi 

iuBtum in nomine iusti, mercedem mundantur, surdi audiunt, mortui 

iusti accipiet. resurgunt, pauperes evangelizan- 

10. 43. Et quicumque potum de- tur ; et beatus est qui non fuerit 
derit uni ex minimis istis calicem scandalizatus in me. 

aquae frigidae tan turn in nomine 11. 11. ... Non surrexit inter natos 

discipuli, amen dico vobis, non mulierum maior loanne Bap- 

perdet mercedem suam. tista. . . . 

IL 3, 3. Joannes autem ... in yin- IL 1 3. A diebus autem loannis Bap- 

culis, . . . mittens duos de disci- tistae usque nunc, regnum coe- 

pulis suis, ait illi : Tu es qui ven- lorum vim patitur, et violenti 

turns es, an alium expectamus ? rapiunt illud. 

11, 4-6. Et respondens Jesus ait 



MATTHEW 10-13 155 

11. 39. LeomiatS ast me psdt ic eom llt^ and switSe eadmod ; and ge 

gemetatS r^ste eowrum sawlum. ^ h. i. 31a 
12. 19. Of. Isa. 42. 2. 
12. a8. Gif ic on Godes Gftste deofl adrsefe. . . . ^ H. u. acn ; cf. 

Luke 11. 20. 
12. 31, 3a. -Jllc synn and tal bitS forgifen behreowsigendum 

mannum, ac ]ma Halgan G&stes tal ne biS nsefre forgifen. 

peah-tSe hwa cwet$e t&llie word ongSan me, him bitS forgifen, gif 

he deS dffidbote ; soSlice se t5e cweS word ongan Sone Halgan 

Gast, ne bits hit him forgifen on Syssere worulde, ne on Ssere 

towerdan. js. H. L 498. 
12. 42. See I Kings 10. i-io, note. 

12. 50. Se Se wyrcS mmes Faader wiUan se Se is on heofonum, he 
biS mm broSer, and min meder, and mm sweoster. ^ h. i 360. 

13. 17. Fela witegan and rihtwlse m^n woldon geseon Crlstes to- 
cyme, ac hit nses na him getfSod. ^ H. i 136. 

13. 19. ^Ic Ssera Se gehyrS ]?8et heofonlice word, and he hit ne 
underst^nt, Sonne cymS se yfela, and gelaahS hit. iS. H. iL 90. 

13. 2ii. . . . lease welan. ^. h. IL 88. 

13. 23. Sum diel ]>sea ssedes, ])e on Sam godan lande asprang, 
ageaf SrTtigfealdne wsestm, smn sixtigfealdne, sum hund- 
fealdne \ ^ h. u. 93. 

13. 30. On $nde }7yssere worulde se seSa Dema h^t his f nglas 

11. 29. ... Discite a me, quia mitis mater est. 

sum et humilis corde ; et inve- 13. 17. Multi prophetae et iusti cu- 
nietis requiem animabus vestris. pierunt videre quae videtis, et non 

12. 28. Si autem ego in Spiritu Dei viderunt. 

eiicio daemones. ... 13. 19. Omnia qui audit verbum 
12. 31, 32. ... Omne peccatum et regni, et non intelligit, venit 
blasphemiaremitteturhominibus, malus, et mpit quod seminatum 
Spiritus autem blasphemia non est in corde eius. . . . 

remittetur. £t quicumque dizerit 13. 22. ... Fallacia divitiarum. . . . 

verbum contra Filium hominis, 13. 23. Qui vero in terram bonam 
remittetur el ; qui autem dixerit seminatus est, hie est qui . . . 
contra Spiritum Sanctum, non fructum affert, et facit aliud qui- 
remittetur ei neque in hoc sae- dem centesimum, aliud autem 
culo, neque in futuro. sezagesimum, aliud vero trige- 

12. 50. Quicumque enim fecerit vo- simum. 

luntatem Patris mei qui in coelis 13. 30. ... In tempore messis dicam 
est, ipse mens frater, et soror, et messoribus : Colligite primum zi- 

^ JUfna attributes this to * Se GtSer godspeUere/ by whom, on p. 88, he means 
Matthew ; the order of the words, however, is that in Mark. 



156 JELFRICS HOMILIES 

gadrian ]>one coccel byrj^enmseluiiiy and &wurpan into t^am 
unadwsBScendlicum fyre. . . . And se cl&na hwsete biS gebroht 
into Godes bf me. ^ H. i 526. 
13. 41. Mannes Beam fts^nt his fnglas, and gegaderaS of his nee 
ealle feswicunga. M. h. ii 563. 

13. 43. ponne sclnatS €& rihtwisan swSrSwa sunne on heora FsBder 
nee. M.u.iais, 

14. 3, 4. See ^ H. i 47& 
14. 6, 7. See M.H.iiSo, 
14. 10. See M.B.1 476, 488- 

14. 19. He tobraac Sa M hl&fas, and sealde his leomingcnihtum, 

and het beran Sam folce. m,k.Ii96; cf. John 6. 1-14. 
14. a a. pa het he his leomingcnihtas faran to scipe, and oferrOwan 
]x)ne brym, 6t^ymt he tS& m^nigu forlffitan mihte. jl H. iL 384. 
See also John 6. 15, 16, 19. 
14. 23. Cnst ana astah np to Siere dQne, ]>iBt he hine gebsede. 
iB.H.u.384. 
II He astah ana np to Ssere done, hine to gebiddenne. 
^.H. 11388. 
14. 35-28. Drihten com to his leomingcnihtimi }>8er-6ser hi on 
rewette gedrefede wseron, on Ssere feorSan wfficcan. . . . Da-t5a 
Drihten Cam scipe genealffihte, 8& wurdon hi afyrhte, wendon 
])Sdi hit sum gedwimor wsere. Drihten cwaatS him to : HabbaS 
eow trQwan ; ic hit eom, ne beo ge ofdrsedde. . • . Petrus him 
andwyrde : Drihten, gif ISvl hit sy, hat me ^n to Se bufon Sam 
wflBtere. iB. H. ii 388. 

II Drihten, hat me gan to Se Qpon S^m waetere. iB. H. ii 388, 390. 

zania, et alligate ea in fascicules 14. 23. . . . Ascendit in montcm 

ad comburendum, triticum autem solus orare. . . . 

congregate in horreum meum. 14. 25-28. Quarta autem vigilia 

13.41. MittetFiliushominisangclos noctis, yenit ad eos ambulans 

sues, et colligent de regno eius super mare. Et videntes eum super 

omnia scandala. . . . mare ambulantem, turbati sunt, 

13. 43. Tunc iusti fulgebunt sicut dicentes: Quia phantasma est. .. . 
sol in regno Patris eorum. . . . Statimque lesus locutus est eis, 

14. 19. ... Fregit, et dedit discipulis dicens : Habete fiduciam ; ego 

panes, discipuli autem turbis. sum, nolite timere. Respondens 

14. 22. Et statim compulit lesus autem Petrus dixit: Domine, si 
discipulos ascendere in navicu- tu es, iube me ad te yenire super 
lam, et praecedere eum trans aquas. 

fretum, donee dimitteret turbas. 



MATTHEW 13-15 157 

14. 29-31. Drihten cwsbS : Cum to m6. And Petrus t^serrihte, 
baton selcere twynunge, 6ode of S&m scipe, svnSSe gebyld J^urh 
Drihtnes hsse, and 6ode Qpon S&m wsetere, swa-sw& his 
Drihten. ... Da geseah he fserlice ]7one strangan wind, and 
begann hine to ondrsedenne, and, mid-]7&m-t^e he deaf, clypode 
to his Drihtne : Drihten, gehelp min. . . . Ne forlet Drihten 
Petrum, tSeah-Se he Surh his twynunge bedufe, ac ftstr^hte his 
hand, and hine geheold. . . . Drihten tSreade Petrum, and 
cwffiS : pa lytles geleafan, hwi twynode ^ ? jl h. ii 390, 393. 

14. 36. Drihten, t^a-Sft he to lande becom, geh»lde ealle tfa 
untruman pe him to gelsedde wteron, J^urh his reafes hr^ punge. 

JS.H. ii394. 

15. 4. See Exod. 20. 12, 21. 17. 

16. 14. Oif se blinda man biS oSres blindan l&tteow, ]H>nne befeallaS 
hi begen on sumum blindum seaSe. M.M, 11320, 

15. 31, aa. pa ferde he Sanon toSsere burhscire ]>e is gehaten Tyrus, 
and to Ssere oSre ]>e is gehaten Sidon. Efne, Z& ferde an Chana- 
neisc wif of ?am gem»rum tOgeanes Sam H»lende, and him to 
clypode, "pus cweSende. . . . Heo clyx>ode : Dauides beam, gemiltsa 
me ; min dohtor is yfele fram deofle gedr^ ht ^ H. IL na 
I Dauides beam, gemiltsa mm. iB. h. iL na 
R Sum wif W8BS 8e com to Cnste, and bied for hire dehter, pe 
IsBg on wodum dreame. iB. h. iL 50. 

15. 33-35. Cnstes leomingcnihtas to him genealsehton, and S&m 
wife to him geSingodon, }>us cweSende : La leof, forlset hi, for- 
t^ant^e heo clypaS aafter as. . . . Drihten andwyrde his apo- 
stolum mid ]Asum wordum, and cwse/S : Ne eom ic asf nd baton 



14. 39-31. At ipse ait: Yeni. Et 15. 14. . . . Gaecus antem si caeco 

descendens Petrus de navicnla, dneatum praestet, ambo in foyeam 

ambnlabat super aquam ut veniret cadunt. 

ad lesum. Videns vero ventum 15. 31, 33. Et egressus inde Jesus 

validum, timoit : et cum coepisset secessit in partes Tyri et Sidonis. 

mergi, clamavit dicens : Domine, Et ecce mulierChananaea afinibus 

salvum me fisic. Et continue lesus, iUis egressa clamavit, dicens ei : 

eztendens manum, apprehendit Miserere mei, Domine, fili David ; 

enm, et ait illi : Modicae fidei, filia mea male a daemonic vex- 

qnare dubitasti ? atur. 

14. 36. Et rogabant eum ut vel 15. 33-35. . . . Et accedentes dis- 

fimbriam vestimenti eius tange- cipulieius rogabant eum dicentes: 

rent; et quicumque tetigenmt, Dimitte eam, quia clamat post 

salvi facti sunt. nos. Ipse autem respondens ait : 



158 uELFRIc's HOMILIES 

to tS&m sc^apum Israhela hiwrsedene }>e losedon. . . . pset wTf 
com, and hT astr^hte letforan Dnhtne, )?us cweSende : Drihten 
leof, help mm. ^ h. ii na, 114. 

15. a6-28. p& cwsbS Oust tO hire ]>8dt hit nsere n& rihtlic ]>8Bt man 
n&me his cildra hM, and wurpe hundum. Heo t^ andwyrde : 
Gtea, leof Drihten, and ]7eah-hwadt$ere oft iSh hwelpas gelsBcca'S 
]}& cruman ]>e feallatS of ]>8es hl&fordes boode. Da andwyrde se 
Hffilend, and cwffiS : Eala Sq wlf, micel is tSm geleafa ; 
getimige So swa-swft t^Q wilt. Hire dohtor weartS ]>serrihte 
gewittig. uB. H. ii 5a 

II Drihten cwaaS to Sam wife : Nis nft god psat man nime his 
beama hlaf, and wurpe hundum. . . . paet wif cwffiS to Cnste : 
Goa, leof Drihten, swa-tfeah Sa hwelpas etatS of t&m crumon ]>e 
feallaS of heora hlfifordes mysan. . . . Drihten andwyrde p&m. 
Chananeiscum wife, and cwa)'S: Eala tSu wif, micel is Sm 
geleafa ; getimige So sw&-sw& tSu wylt. And hire dohtor wearS 
pVk gehffiled of Ssere tide. ^ h. u. 114, 116. 

16. 30, 31. See Mark 8. i, 2, note. 
16. 33-38. See Mark 8. i ff. 

16. 13-19. Drihten com to anre burhscire Se is geeigeS Cesarea 
Philippi, and befran his gingran hu m§nn be him cwyddedon. 
Hi andwyrdon: Sume m§nn cweSaS Ipsat Sq sy Johannes se 
Fulluhtere, sume sfcgaS ]>sdt Sq sy Helias, sume Hieremias, 
oSSe sum oSer witega. Se Hselend Sa cwsbS : HwaBt s§cge go 
Ipsdi ic sy ? Petrus him andwyrde : pu eart Crist, Ssbs lifigendan 
Oodes Sunu. Drihten him cwsbS to andsware : Eadig eart So, 
Simon, culfran beam, forSanSe flffisc and blod ]7e ne onwroah 

Non sum missus nisi ad eyes quae 16. 13-19. Yenit autem Jesus in 

perierunt domus Israel. At ilia partes Caesareae Philippi, et in- 

venit, et adoravit eum, dicens : terrogabat discipulos sues, dicens : 

Domine, adiuva me. Qucm dicunt homines esse Filium 

16. 26-28. Qui respondens ait : Non hominis? At illi dixerunt: Alii 

est bonum sumere panem filiomm, loannem Baptistam, alii autem 

et mittere canibus. At ilia dixit : Eliam, alii vero leremiam, aut 

Etiam, Domine, nam et catelli unum ex prophetis. Dicit illis 

edunt de micis quae cadunt de lesus : Vos autem quem me esse 

mensa dominorum suorum. Tunc dicitis? Respondens Simon Petrus 

respondens lesus ait illi: Omulier, dixit: Tu es Christus, Filius Dei 

magna est fides tua ; fiat tibi vivi. Respondens autem lesus 

sicut vis. Et sanata est filia eius dixit ei : Beatus es, Simon Bar 

ex iUa hora. lona, quia caro et sanguis non 



MATTHEW 15-17 159 

Cisne geleafan, ac mm Faeder se t^e on heofonum is. Ic Se 
s^ge ]7ffit ]>u eart st&nen, and ofer Sysne stun ic timbrige 
mine cyrcan, and h^lle gatu n&ht ne magon ongean hi. Ic 
betffice Se heofonan nces csege ; and swa-hwaet-swa Sq bintst 
on eorSan, }^t bitS gebunden on beofonum ; and swa-hwaat- 
SW& Sq unbintst ofer eortSan, ])SBt biS unbunden on heof- 
onum. ^ H. i 364. 

II His apostoli him andwyrdon : Sume m§n cwyddia8 f>8et 8n 
sy lohannes se Fulluhtere, simie s^gaS ymi Sq sy Helias, 
Bume Hieremias, o'SSe an tSaera wltegena. Drihten 1S& befrftn : 
Hwaet s^ge ge peat ic sy ? ^ h. 1 366. 

Q SytHSan axode hi : Ho cweSe g© be me ? pa cwaetS Petrus : 
pQ eart Gust, pvea lifigendan Godes Sunu. ^ H. a 388. 

II Him andwyrde se gehyrsuma Petrus : Do eart Cnst, ]>9bb 
lifigendan Godes Sunu. JS. h. i 366 ; cf. i 19a 

II po eart Crrst, Saas lifigendan Godes Sunu. -ffl. h. i 76, 366, 586. 

n Drihten cwaaS to Petre : Eadig eart ISfl, culfran sunu. . . . 
Ne onwreah 8e flsesc ne bled ]>isne gelea&n, ac mm Fasder se 
Se on heofenum is. ... pa eart staenen. . . . And ic timbrige 
mine cyrcan uppon Sisum st&ne. . . . Ne magon h§lle gatu n&ht 
togeanes minre C3rrcan. iB. H. i 368. 

II Ic s§cge l^e : pQ eart Petrus, and ofer Sisne st&n ic getimbrige 
mme cyrcan. ^ h. it 39a 

n pa eart stsenen, and ofer t^isne st&n . . . ic getimbrige mine 
cyrcan. iB. h. u. 390. 

11 Ic Se betsece heofonan nces c»ge. . . . And sw&hwaBt-sw& 
Sa bintst ofer eorSan, ]^t biS gebunden on heofonum ; and 
sw&-hwaBt-sw& tSa unbintst ofer eorSan, "pmi biS unbunden on 
heofenan. iB. H. i 368, 3^> ; cf. Matt 18. 18. 

16. a6. See Luke 9. 25. 

17. 1-5. Moyses and Elias eac swilce saedon his SrOwunge * on ffir, 
uppon anre dune t5e se Haelend &st&h mid Srim leoming- 

revelavit tibi, sed Pater mens qui ligaveris super terrain erit liga- 

in coelis est. £t ego dice tibi turn et in coelis ; et quodcumque 

quia tu es Petrus, et super banc pe- solveris super terram erit solutum 

tram aedificabo ecclesiam meam, et in coelis. 

et portae in^ ri non praevalebunt 17. 1-5. Et post dies sex assamit 

adversuseam. Et tibi dabo clayes lesns Petrum, et lacobum, et 

regni coelorum; et quodcumque loannem fratrem eius, et ducit 

> From Lake 9. 31, * et dicebant exoeflfom eios.' 



IGO ^XFRICS HOMILIES 

cnihtum ; and his ansyn seif oran him eal scean s^^-swa Bunne, 
and his gewffida scinon on snftwes^ hwitnyase. pa wolde 
Petrus slean sona Sreo geteld for 'Ssere gesihSe, ac t^ser swegde 
t5a stemn Sobs heofonlican Faader healice of wolcne : Des is mm 
leofia Sunu, on Sam me wel llcaS ; gehyratS hine. iB. H. ii 34a. 
11 pes is mm leo& Sunu, \>e me wel llcaS ; gehyratS him *. 

^ H. i. 104. 

17. 34-37. DsBs caseres toUeras axodon Petrus Sone apostol, t^a-t^a 
hT geond ealne middangeard Sam casere toll gegaderodon ; hi 
cwflBdon : Wyle eower lareow Cnst ©nig toll syllan ? pa cw»tJ 
Petrus ymt he wolde. pa, mid-J^am-tSe Petrus wolde befrman 
]>one Hselend, ]>a forsceat se Htelend hine, Se ealle Sing wat, 
puB cweSende: Hwffit SincS ^, Petrus? ^t hwam nimaS 
eorSlice cynegas gafol oSSe toll, — sbt heora gesiblingum, o]>\>e 
mi 8Blfr$medum ? Petrus cwsbS : ^t 8Blfr§medum. Se Hslend 
cwffiS : HwsBt la, synd heora siblingas hige. pe-ltes-Se we hi 
ffiswicion, g& to S^re see, and wurpe Qt Smne angel, and ]>one 
fisc Se hine hraSost forswelhS, geopena his muS, ]>onne fintst ]>Vl 
Sseron senne gyldenne w^g ; nim Sone, and syle to tolle for me 
and for Se. ^ h. i 510, 513. 

Ii Syle for me and for Se. je. h. i 513. 

18. 1, 3. Drihtnes leomingcnihtas to him genealsehton, \ni& 
cweSende : La leof, hwa is fyrmest manna on heofenan noe ? 
Se Hffilend him Sa to clypode sum gehw»de cild. JS. H. i 51a 

illos in montem ezcelsum seorsum, £t cum intrasset in domum, prae> 

et transfiguratus est ante eo8. Et venit eum lesus, dicens : Quid tibi 

resplenduit facies eius sicut sol ; videtur, Simon ? Reges terrae a 

vestimenta autem eius facta sunt qoibus accipiunt tributum yel cen- 

— -^**^ -«icut nix. Et ecce appani- sum,— a filiis suis, an ab alienis ? 

erunt illis Mojses et Elias cum Et ille dixit: Ab alienis. Dixit 

eo loquentes. Respondens autem illi lesus : Ergo liberi sunt filii. 

Petrus, dixit ad lesum : ... si vis, Ut autem non scandalizemus eos, 

faciamus hie tria tabemacula. . . . vade ad mare, et mitte hamum, 

Et ecce vox de nube, dicens : Hie et eum piscem qui primus ascen- 

est Filius mens dilectus, in quo derit tolle, et, aperto ore eius, 

mihi bene complacui ; ipsum invenies staterem ; ilium sumens, 

audite. da eis pro me et te. 

17. 34-37. . . . Accesserunt qui di- 18. i, 3. In ilia hora accesserunt 

drachma accipiebant ad Petrum, discipuli ad lesum, dicentes : 

et dixerunt ei : Magister vester Quis, putas, maior est in regno 

non solvit didrachma? Ait :Etiam. coelorum? Et advocans lesus 

* Fiom Mark 9. 3 (Yolgate, 3), * velnt nix.' * By error for Matt. 8. 17. 



MATTHEW 17, 18 161 

n pa apostohs • • . &xodon S^ Sone Hselend liw& w&re fyrmeet 
manna on heofonan nee. ^ h. i 513. 
18. 3. Sots ic Sow sfcge : Ne becume ge to heofonan nee bnton ge 
been aw^nde, and gewordene sw&-sw& lyttlingas. ^ H. i 513. 

11 Bnton ge beon sw& bilewite on unBcsBt^ignyase swa-sw& 

eildy nsebbe ge inf»r to heofonan nca ^ H. ii 536. 

18. 4-5. Swa-hi?^-swa hine sylfhe geeadmet, swa-swA Via eild, he 

hits fyrmest on heofonan nee. . . • Se Se underf^htS mime 

swilcne lyttling on minum naman, he underfehS me sylfne. 

^ H. i 513, 514. 

n Se Se underfehS »nne lytling on minum naman, he imder- 
fehtS me sylfne. jbl h. ii 386. 

18. 6-8. Se tSe geffiswicaS anum tSyssera lyttlinga t$e on me 
gelyfaS, selre him waere ]>mi him wsere getlged &n orm^te 
cwymstan to his swQran, and he sw& wurde on deoppre ste 
bes^nced. • . . W& middangearde for teswicungum. . . . Need is 
peat teswicunga eumon, Seah-hwaeSere wa tJam m^nn tSe hi 
of cumatS. . . . Gif Sm hand otffSe 8in fot J?e nswieige, eeorf of 
]7et lim, and awurp fram Se. • . . js. H. i 514, 516^ 

18. 10. BehealdaS ]mi ge ne forseon sBnne of ]>jsam lytlingum. 
^ H. i 516. 
Ic s^ge eow })8Bt heora ^nglas symle geseotS mines Faeder 
ansyne se tie on heofonum is. m.k,i 516. 

18. 18. And swa-hwadirswa hi bindaS ofer eortSan, ]>8dt hitS on 
heofonum gebmiden; and swa-hw8Bt«wa hi unbindatS ofer 
eorSan, })8Bt biS unbunden on heofonum. iB.H.i543; c£ 
Matt. 16. I -19. 

parvulum, statoit eum in medio demergatur in profundum maris, 

eorum. Vae mundo a Bcandalis. Necesse 

18. 3. Et dixit : Amen dice vobis : est enim ut veniant scandala. 

Nisi conversi fneritis, et efficia- verumtamen vae homini illi per 

mini sicut panroli, non intrabitis quem scandalum yenit. Si antem 

in regnum coelonim. manus tua vel pes tuns scandalizat 

18. 4-5. Quicumque ergo humilia- te, abscinde eam, et proiice abs 

yerit se sicut paryalos iste, hie est te . . . . 

maior in regno coelonim. Et qui 18. xo. Yidete ne contemnatis unum 

susceperit unum paryolom talem ex his pusillis ; dice enim yobis 

in nomine meo, me suscipit. quia angeli eorum in coelis sem- 

18. 6-8. Qui autem scandalizaverit per vident faciem Patris mei qui 

unum de pusillis istis qui in me in coelis est. 

credunt, expediteiutsuspendatur 18. 18. . . . Quaecumque alligayeri- 

mola asinaria in collo eius, et tis super terram erunt ligata et 

M 



162 wffiLFRIc's HOMILIES 

18. 20. Swa-hw»i>swa beotJ twegen otJSe tJiy gegadrode on mmum 
naman, ]>ser ic sylf beo him tomiddes. ^. H. u. ^ 

18. 35. See Matt 6. 14, 15. 

19. IS, 14. He cwset^, )?a-Sa him man to b8Br cild to bletsigenne, and 
his gingran Iprnt bemsendon : OeSafiatS ptbt S&s cild to me cumon ; 
swilcera is soSlice heofonan rice, m.u.1 512. 

. . . SW&-SW& God sylf gecwse'S, tSft-S^ he bletsode t^ gebroht- 
an cild, and sffide his gyngrum : Swilcra is Gk>des nee. 
^ H. iL 326. 
10. 17-19. See Luke 18. 20-22, notes. 

19. 37. On Sffii'e tide cwibS Petrus se apostol to S&m H^lende : 
E&e, we forleton ealle woruldSing, and Se anum fyligaS ; hwaet 
dest So as psBs to leane ? iE. h. i 39a. 

II We forleton ealle Sing. . . . We fyligaS Se. m. u.139^, 
n E&e, we forleton ealle Sing, and Se folgiaS. ^. h. ii 96. 
n HwsBt sceal Qs getTmian ? . . . Hwaet dest Sq as to 
edleane? ^. H.L394. 
19. 38. Se Hffilend andwyrde : SoS ic eow s^cge ]>8Bt ge Se me 
fyligaS sceolon sittan ofer tw§lf domsetl on Ssere edcynninge, 
Sonne ic sitte on setle mines maagenSrymmes ; and ge Sonne 
demaS twf If Israhela megSum. ^ H. i 394. 

II On S&m seriste sittaS }?& tw§lf apostoli mid Cnste on heora 
domsetlum, and demaS }?&m tw^lf mseigSum Israhela Seoda 

-ffl. H. i 394, 396. 

II . . . ]>Bdt hi on S^m micclum dome ofer tw§lf domsetl 
sittende beoS, to demenne eallum mannum ])e »fre on hchaman 
llf underfsngon. M.B.l 542. 
19. 39. ^Ic S^ra Se forlset, for minum naman, feeder oSSe moder, 

in coelo ; et quaecumque solveritis 19. 27. Tunc respondens Petrus, 

super terram erunt soluta et in dixit ei: Ecce nos relinquimus 

coelo. omnia, et secuti sumus te; quid 

18. 20. Ubi enim sunt duo vel tres ergo erit nobis ? 

congregati in nomine meo, ibi sum 19. 2 8. lesus autem dixit iUis : Amen 

in medio eorum. dice vobis quod vos qui secuti 

19. 13, 14. Tunc oblati sunt ei par- estis me, in regeneratione cum 
Tuli, ut manus eis imponeret, et sederit Filius hominis in sede 
oraret. Discipuli autem increpa- maiestatis suae, sedebitLs et vos 
bant eos. lesus yero ait eis : super sedes duodecim, iudicantes 
Sinite parvulos ... ad me ve- duodecim tribus Israel ? 

nire ; talium est enim regnum 19. 29. Et omnis qui reliquerit 
coelorum. domom, vel fratres, aut sorores, 



MATTHEW 18-20 163 

gebrotSru otSSe geswystru, wlf oStJe beam, land olSSe gebytlu ', 

be hundfealdum him bitS forgolden, and he hsefS tS»r>tO-eacan 

]mt ece lif . iB. h. 1 396. 
20. X. . . . })8Bt heofenan nee w«ere gehc sumum hiredes ealdre, 

se tSe ferde on ^memerigen, and wolde hynan wyrhtan into his 

wmgearde. ^ h. iL 74. 
20. 2-6. Witodlice 'Sffis hiredes ealdor gehyrde wyrhtan into his 

ivrngearde on »memerigen, ^ft on undem, and on midne daeg, 

on nOntlde, and on Stere endlyftan tide. ... To hwl stande go 

her ealne daeg ydele? jb. H. iL 74 ; cf. ii 76, 78. 
20. 7. Hi cwffidon : ForSanJje nan man Os ne hyrde. -ffl. H. ii 76. 
20. 9. Witodlice fram S&m ^ndenextan ongann se hiredes ealdor 

to agyldenne })one pining. M.K.iLy^ 
20. I a. ... bffiron t^ byrtSene and tSass dseges hsetan. . ^. H. iL 80. 
20. 14--16. Ic wille syllan Sisum fndenoxtum eal sw& micel swft 

Se. . . . La, hQ ne mot ic dOn pmt ic wille ? . . . OSSe Stn eage 

is yfel, forSanJ^e ic eom god ? . . . Jhis beoS ]>& ^ndenextan fyr- 

meste, and ]>h fyrmestan ^ndenexte. . . . Fela sind gelaSode, and 

feawa gecorene. JS. H. iL 80, 83. 
20. 17. See Luke 18. 31-43, note 4. 
20. 32, 23. . • . se Se cwflBtS to his tw&m apostolum, lacobum et 

aut patrem, aut matrem, aut alios stantes, et dicit iUis : Quid 

uxorem, aut filios, ant agros, hie statis tota die otiosi ? 

propter nomen meum, centuplum 20. 7. Dicunt ei : Quia nemo nos 

accipiet, et vitam aetemam posei- eonduxit. . . . 

debit. 20. 9. Cum venissent ergo qui circa 

20. I. Simile est regnum coelorum undecimam horam venerant, acce- 

homini patrifamilias, qui exiit perunt singulos denarios. 

primo mane conducere operarios 20. 12. . . . qui portavimus pondus 

in vineam suam. diei et aestus. 

20. 2-6. Conventione autem facta 20. 14-16. . . . Yolo autem et huic 

cum operariis ex denario diumo, novissimo dare sicut et tibi. Aut 

misit eos in vineam suam. Et non licet mihi quod volo facere ? 

egressus circa horamtertiam,yidit an oculus tuus nequam est, quia 

alios, . . . et dixit illis : Ite et ego bonus siun ? Sic erunt novis- 

vos in vineam meam. . . . Illi simi primi, et primi novissimi; 

autem abierunt. Iterum autem multi enim sunt vocati, pauci vero 

exiit circa sextam et nonam ho- electL 

ram, et fecit similiter. Circa un- 20. 22, 23. Respondens autem Jesus 

decimam vero exiit, et invenit dixit : . . . Potestis bibere calicem 

^ Note the arrangement in pairs, and the transpoeition of * gebytlu' for this 
pnrpoie. 

M a 



164 -fiLFRIc's HOMILIES 

lohanuem' : Mage ge drincan ]x>ne (Alic ]6 ic drincan sceall? 

Hi ssedon ]>8Bt hi mihton. Drihten sttde : Witodlioe, ge drincaS 

minne c&lic. • ^ H. iL 544. 
21. I, 2. Se Hffilend f<9rde to tSfere byrig Hierusalem, and tSft-Sft be 

genealf&bte tSsere dQne Oliueti, ]?& sf nde be bis twegen leorning- 

cnibtas, ])us cwetSende : G&tS to Ssere byrig ]>e eow ongean is, 

and ge gemetaS }>£erribt6 getlgedne assan, and bis fokn samod ; 

untygatS bl, and IsedaS to me. JS. H. L jo6. 
2L 3. Se Hl&ford bebofaS )7sera assena ; and sf nt hi $ft ongean. . . . 

^ H. i aoS, aia 

21. 5. See ^ H. ii 34a. 

21. 7-9. Gnstes leomingcnihtas ledon byra reaf uppan }>&n assan. 
... paet folc Ce beora reaf wurpon under ptss assan fet . . . 
p& Se tSffira treowa bogas beowon, and mid ]?am Cilstes weig 
gedaefton. . . . paat folc Se Cnste beforan stop, and ])Sdt Ze him 
fyligde, ealle bT sungon : Osanna filio Dauid, "psat is on Qrum 
geSeode : Sy belo Dauides beame. . . . Oebletsod is se Se com 
on Godes naman. • . • Sy bselo Dauides beame on beabnyssum. 

^ H. i aio, aia, 214. 

11 Gebletsod is se Se com on G^es naman. M.K.I60. 

21. 14. Him Sft to geneal»bton blinde and bealte, and be hi 
gebffilde. M.B.I406, 

21. 41. Ic s^ge eow ]7iet Godes rrce biS eow aatbroden, and biS 
forgyfen S»re Seode \>e bis wsestmas wyrcaS. ^ h. u. 74. 

22. 1-4. Drihten wsbs sprecende on sumere tide to bis apostolum 

quern ego bibitnrus sam? Dicunt autemturbastravenmtTestimenta 

ei : PoasTunus. Ait illis : Calicem sua in via ; alii autem caedebant 

quidem meum bibetis. . . . ramos de arboribus, et stemebant 

2L X, 2. £t cum appropinquassent in via. Turba autem quae praece* 

lerosolymis, et venissent Beth- debant, et quae sequebantur, cla- 

phage ad montem Oliveti, tunc m'abant dicentes: Hosanna fiUo 

Jesus misit daos discipulos, dicens David ; benedictus qui venit in 

. eis : Ite in castellum quod contra nomine Domini ; hosanna in 

vos est , et stati m in venietis aainam altissimis. 

alligatam, et pullum cum ea; sol- 2L 14. Et accesserunt ad eum caeci 

vite, et adducite mihi. et claudi, . . . et sanavit eos. 

21. 3. . . . Dominus his opus babet; 2L 41. . . . Vineam suam locabit 

et confestim dimittet eos. aliis agricolis, qui reddant ei 

2L 7-9. . . . Imposuerunt super fructam temporibus suis. 

eos vestimenta sua. . . . Plurima 22. 1-4. Et respondens lesus, dixit 

^ From Mark 10. 35, * lacobus et loannes.' 



MATTHEW 21, 22 165 

mid bigspellum, ]>us cweSende : Heofonan iTce is gellc sumum 
cyninge ]>e worhte his suna gyfte. p& s^ ndo he his bydelas to 
gela%igenne his under'Seoddan. . . . p&-tS& hi Qoldon cuman to 
tS&m giftum, t^ s^ nde he ^ft, \>ub cweSende : SfcgaS tf&m gelaS- 
odum : Efoe, ic gegearcode mine god, ic ofsloh mme fearras and 
mine gemsBstan fugelas, and ealle mine Sing ic gearoode ; cumaS 
to ]Am giftum. ^ H. i 52a. 

D Mine fearras sind ofslagene, and mine gemsestan fiigelas. 

M. H.i524. 

22. 5-14. Hi hit forgymeleasodon, and f^rdon, sume to heora 
tOnum, sume to heora oeape. • • . Sume hi gelsBhton })& bydelas, 
and mid teonan gewshton, and oMogon. Ac se cyning, t^Sa 
he Ipia geaxode, s^nde his hf re to, and ]>a manslagan fordyde, 
and heora burh forbsBrnde. . • . Se cyning cwsetS S& to his 
)>egnum : D&s gyfta sind gearowe, ac ]>Vl tSe ic }78ertO gelaSode 
nffiron his wyrSe. FaratS nQ to wega Utscytum, and swa-hwylce- 
swa ge gemetaS la]7iaS to 'pvan gyftum. • . . Hwset, Sa Saes 
cyninges lerendracan ferdon geond wegas, gadrigende ealle ]:& 
6e hi gemetton, segSer ge yfele ge gode ; and ges^tton ]>R gifta 
^ndemes. . • . Se cyning eode inn, and gesceawode ]>a gebeoras ; 
]?& geseah he f^r sBnne mann ]>e naes gescryd mid gyftlicum 
reafe. ... pa freond, humeta dorstest Sq g&n to minre gearc- 
unge baton gyftlicum reafe ? ... He ]>sdnihte adumbode. . . . 
Se cyning cwsetS to his tSegntmi : BindaS }>one misscryddan 
handum and fotum, and wurpaS into t^&m yttrum }^08trimi ; 
jmr bits wOp and totSa gebitt. . . . Fela sind geclgede, and feawa 
gecorene. js-H. 15*4, 5^6, 5*8, 530, 5$«. 

iterum in parabolis eis, dicens : Reliqui vero tenaemnt servos eius, 

Simile factum est regnam coelo- et contumeliis affectos occiderunt. 

ram homini regi, qui fecit nuptias Bex autem cum audisset, iratus 

filio 6U0. Et misit servos suos est, et, missis ezercitibus suis, 

vocare invitatos ad nuptias, et perdidit homicidas illos, et civi- 

nolebant venire. Iterum misit tatem illorum succendit. Tunc 

alios servos, dicens : Dicite in- ait servis suis : Nuptiae quidem 

vitatis: Ecce prandium meum paratae sunt, sed qui invitati erant 

paravi, tauri mei et altilia occisa non fuerunt digni. Ite ergo ad 

sunt, et omnia parata ; venite ad exitus viarum, et quoscumque 

nuptias. inveneritis vocate ad nuptias. Et 

22. 5- 14. Illi autem neglezerunt, egressi servi eius in vias, con- 

et abierunt, alius in villam suam, gregaverunt omnes quos invene- 

alius vero ad negotiationem suam. runt, males et bonos ; et impletae 



166 JCLFRIC'S HOMILIES 

22. 21. . . • jTflBt hw& sceolde &gildan tSftm cfisere ]78Bt him gebyre9, 

and Oode ]mi him gebyretS. iB. H. a 68. 
22. 30. See Luke 20. 35, 36. 

22. 37-40. Lufa Sinne Drihten mid ealre tSuire heortan, and mid 
eallum mode ; ]>iB is psdt mteste bebod. Is ^ft oSer bebod 
tSisum swtSe gellc : Lufa Stnne nextan swa-sw& tSe sylfoa p&s 
tw& bebodu belQcaS ealle bee. jl h. IL 514 ; of . i 239, and Luke 
18. 20-2 2y notes. 

23. 3. Gif se lllreow wel t»ce and yfele bysnige, doS swa-sw& he 
tsectS, and na be V&m ]>e he bysnatS. ^ h. i 24^ 

B Gif se l&reow riht tffice, do gehw& sw&-sw& he Ubc'S ; and gif 
he yfel bysnige, ne do ge nft be his gebysnungiun, ac dotS sw&- 
SW& he tsec'S. ^ h. it 48. 

n DoS 8W&-SW& hT isdcaX, and ne do ge swft-swa hi doS. 

iB.H.iL68. 

23. 8, 9. Ge ealle sind gebrOtSra, and senne Faeder habbaS, se t$e on 
heofonum is healice sittende. ^ H. a. 318. 

23. 13. /See Luke 18. 12-14. 

23. 37, 38. Wa eow hiwerum ; ge sind gebce gemottum ofer- 
geweorcum, ])e beotS wiSutan wlitige mannum aeteowode, and 
seo byrgen tSeah bitS ftfylled mid deadum b&num and forrotod- 
nysse ; sw& sind ge eac sBteowode wTSutan rihtwise on manna 
gesihtSum, and ge sind wi'Sinnan fifyllede mid hlwunge and 
unrihtwisnysse. iB. H. a 404. 

sunt nuptiae discumbentium. In- in tota anitna toa, et in tota mente 

travit autem rex at videret dis- tua; hoc estmaximametprimum 

cumbentes, et vidit ibi hominem mandatum. Secundum autem 

non vestitum veste nuptiali. . . . simile eethuic: Diliges proximum 

Amice, quomodo hue intrasti tuum sicut teipsum. In his duo- 

non habens vestem nuptialem ? bus mandatis universa lex pendet, 

At ille obmutuit. Tunc dixit et prophetsB. 

rex ministris : Ligatis manibus 23. 3. Omnia ergo quaecumque 

et pedibus eius, mittite eum dixerint vobis servate et facite ; 

in tenebras exteriores; ibi erit secundum opera vero eorum noli te 

fletus et stridor dentium. Multi facere. . . . 

enim sunt vocati, pauci vero 23. 8, 9. . . • Omnes autem tos 

electi. fratres estis. . . . Unu^ est enim 

22. 31. ... Reddite ergo quae sunt Pater vester qui in coelis est. 

Caesaris Caesari, et quae sunt Dei 23. 37, 38. Vae yobis, . . . hjpocritae ; 

Deo. quia similes estis sepulcris deal- 

22. 37-40. . . . Diliges Dominum batis, quae a foris parent homini- 

Deum tuum ex toto corde tuo, et bus speciosa, intus vero plena sunt 



MATTHEW 22-24 167 

24. 5. Manega lease Cristas ^ cumatS on mmum naman, cwetSdnde : 

Ic eom Cnat, and wyrcaS fela tacna and wundra ^ to bepscenne 

mancynn. ^ H. i 4. 
24. 7. See Luke 21. lo, 11. 
24. 12, 13. And Sonne genihtsumaS s6o imrihtwisnys, and biS fort$l 

manegra manna lufu acolod ; ac se t$e {^nrhwunaC oS ^nde on 

geleafan, se biS gebealden. ^ H. u. 543. 

II Se Se sefre tSurhwunaS on anradum geleafan, se hS5 geheald- 

en. M.K.iL33p. 

24. 31. Donne heoS swilce gedr^ceednyssa swilce nsron ntefire ler 
&am frymtSe middangeardes. ^ H. i 4. 

24. 23. S^^Mark la. 20. 

24, 34. See Matt 24. 5, note. 

24. 39, 30. pffirrihte aefter tSmre micclan gedrefednysse bi8 sGo 
sunne fitSystrod, and se mOna ne syltS nftn leoht, and steorran 
feallaS of heofonum, and heofonan mihta beoS astyrode ; and 
Sonne biS nteowed Gnstes rodet&cn on heofonum and ealle 
eorSlice m^gSa heofiaS. ^ h. i 610, 

24. 31. Drihten fis^nt his §nglas mid by man and micelre stemne, 
and hi gaderiatS his gecorenan fram feower windum, of eallimi 
eortSlicum gemffirum ot5 Sa healican heofonan '. JS. H. i 616. 

24. 36. Nat nan man Sone dffig ne Sone timan Sysre worulde 
ge^ndunge, ne ^nglas, ne nan halga, bQton Gode anum. 

OBsibus mortuorum et omni spur- tribulationem dierom illorum sol 

citia; sic et yob a foris quidem obscurabitur, et luna non dabit 

paretis hominibas iosti, intus au- lumen suuni) et stellae cadent de 

tern pleni estis hypocrisi et ini- coelo, et virtutes coelorum com- 

quitate. movebuntur ; et tunc parebit 

24. 5. Multi enim yenient in nomine signum Filii hominis in coelo, et 

meo, dicentes : Ego sum Christus ; tunc plangent omnes tribus 

et multos seducent. terrae. . . . 

24. 12, 13. Et quoniam abundavit 24. 31. Et mittet angelos sues cum 

iniquitas^refrigescetcharitasmul- tuba et voce magna, et congre- 

toram ; qui autem perseveraverit gabunt electos eius a quattuor 

usque in finem, hie salvus erit. ventis, a summis coelorum usque 

24. 31. Erit enim tunc tribulatio ad terminos eorum. 

magna, quails non fuit ab initio 24. 36. De die autem ilia et bora 

mundi usque modo. . . . nemo scit, neque angeli coelorum, 

24, 39, 30. Statim autem post nisi solus Pater. 

' From Matt. 24. 24, * PBendochristi . . . dAbont signa magna et prodigia.' 

* Perhaps influenced by Mark 18. 27, * a sommo terrae usqae ad sommtun ooeli' 



168 JSLFRIC'S HOMILIES 

26. 1, a. . . . })8Bt heofenan nee wsere gelic tyn mfedenum, ]>e 
genamon heora leohifatu, and eodon togeanes S&m brydgum- 
an and ]?ffire bryde. ptera mtedena wteron M stunte, and ftf 
snotore. ^ H. iL 561. 

n DSL msedenu woldon gftn togeanes t9Un brydguman mid 
heora leohifatum. js. h. iL 566. 

26. 4-10. DSL snoteran mtedenu nftmon t$one ele on heora leoht- 
fiatum. ... Ac he flaSS his tocymes, and on tSaere anbidunge 
]?& msedenu hnappiaS and slfipatS. ... On middre nihte weartS 
dypung geh;fred: Efhe, her C3rm6 se brydguma; g&tS him 
togeanes. . . . p& ftrison ealle Sift mffidenu, and gegearcodon 
heora leoht£atu. ... pa stuntan mtedenu cwaedon to tf&m 
snoterum: SyllatS Os sumne dsel eoweres eles, fortSan})e Ore 
leohtfatu Bind acw^ncte. ... Da snoteran mtedenu andwyrdon 
Sftm stuntum, and cwtedon : pl-lda-'Se hit ne genihtsumige Us 
and eow, faraS to Sam syllendum, and bicgaS eow ele. . . . 
pa, mid-Stoi-})e ht ferdon ymbe Sone ceap, Sift com se brydguma ; 
and Sa ftf mffidenuy Se mid }?am leohte gearwe w&ron, ferdon 
mid him in to S&m giftum ; and ]ndt geat wearS belocen. 

JB. H. iL se54» 5661 568, 570^ 

H psBt geat wffis belocen. JS. H. a 57a. 
25. II. Da sBt neztan oomon S^ stuntan msedenu, and clypodon 
to Sam brydguman : Hlaford, hlaford, hat geopenian 'pat 

geat. M.H.iL S7'. 

II Da stuntan msedenu clypodon : Hlaford, hlaford, hat ge- 
openian Us ]>9dt geat. ^ H. ii 57a. 



25. I, 3. Tunc simile erit regnum Fataae autem sapientibus diz- 
coelorum decern virginibus, quae, erunt : Date nobis de oleo vestro, 
accipientes lampades suas, ezie- quia lampades nostrae eztingu- 
rant obviam sponso et sponsae. untor. Respondenint pmdentes, 
Quinque autem ezeiserantfatuae, dicentes: Ne forte non sofficiat 
et quinque prudentes. nobis et vobis, ite potius ad 

26. 4-10. Prudentes vero acceperunt vendentes, et emite vobis. Dam 
oleum in vasis suis cum lam- autem irent emere, venit sponsus ; 
padibus. Moram autem faciente et quae paratae erant intraverant 
sponso, dormitaverunt omnos et cum eo ad nuptias ; et clausa est 
dormierunt. Media autem nocte ianua. 

clamor foetus est : Ecce sponsus 26. 1 1. Novissime vero veniunt et re- 

venit; ezite obviam ei. Tunc liquae virgines, dicentes : Domine, 

surrezerunt omnes virgines illae, Domine, aperi nobis, 
et omaverunt lampades suae. 






MATTHEW 25 169 

26. 12, 13. And se hlAford andwyrde : S08 ic eow s§cge : Ne cann 
ic eow. . . . WaciaS eomostlice, fortSan]>e ge nyton ]x)ne daeg ne 
S& tid. JL H. ii 572, 574. 

25. 14, 15. Sum nee man wolde faran on flelSeodigne eard. p& 
clypode he his Seowan him to, and betsehte him his god. 
Sumon he betsehte M pund, sumum twa pund, sumum an, 
selcum be his &genre mihte, and het hi mid ]>am feo him m&re 
gestrynan ; and ferde sit^San on ffiltJeodignysse, sw&-sw& he 
gemynt haefda jl H. iL 54B ; cf . a 55a 

26. 16. Se goda Seowa, )7e ti)ft M pund underfSsng, gestrynde his 
hlaforde ]>fert^ oSre M. ^ h. li 550. 

25. 18. Se lySra Seowa, se t^e ])SBt &n pimd underflsng, ferde 
and bedealf hit on eorSan, and 8w& his hl&fordes feoh be- 
hydde. ^ H. ii 553. 

25. 21. Donne cwefS he to S^m godum t^wan: . . . Eala, t^Q 
gOda t^eowa and getrywe, ]7Q wsere getrywe on lytlum Singum, 
ic wylle Se s^ttan ofer m&ran ; far nQ into Sines hl&fordes 
gefean. ^ h. a 55a. 

25. 24-30. Se asolcena Seowa, "pe nolde tilian n&n Sing his hl&forde 
mid t^m befsestum punde, com him to mid beladunge, and 
cw8bS : La leof, ic wtLi ]mt Sa eart swiSe styrne mann, and wilt 
niman ]?iet Sq ser ne sealdest, and wilt npan ]mi ]>Vl ser ne 
seowe; ]>a wearS ic forSi Slfyrht, and behydde Sm pimd on 
eorSan ; efne, J>a hsefst na Sin Agen. . . . Se hl&ford cwabS to 
]7&m lySran Seowan : Dq yfela Seowa and sleac, 'pe gedafenode 
]78et Sq befflBstest mm feoh myneterum to sleanne, and ic wolde 

25. 12, 13. At ille respondens ait: pecnniam domini sui. 

Amen dice vobis: Nescio vos. 25. 21. Ait illi dominus ejus: Enge, 

Yigilateitaque, quia nescitis diem serve bone at fidelis, quia super 

neque horam. pauca fuisti fidelis, super multa te 

25. 14, 15. Sicutenim homoperegre constituam; intra in gaudium 

proficiscens, yocavit servos sues, domini tuL 

et tradidit iUis bona sua. £t uni 25. 24-30. Accedens autem et qui 

dedit quinque talenta, alii autem unum talentum acceperat, ait : 

duo, alii vero unum, unicuique Domine, scio quia homo durus es, 

secundum propriam virtutem, et metis ubi non seminasti, et con- 

profectus est statim. gregas ubi non sparsisti; et timens 

25. 16. Abiit autem qui quinque abii, et abscondi talentum tuum 

talenta acceperat, et operatus est in terra ; ecce, babes quod tuum 

in eis,et lucratus est alia quinque. est. Respondens autem dominus 

25. 18. Qui autem unum acceperat, eius, dixit ei : Serve male et piger, 

abiensfoditinterram^etabscondit . • . oportuit . . . te committere 



170 iBLFRIGS HOMILIES 

min agen of|^n mid tS&m gafole. . . . NimatS ]mi piind of tS&m 
yfelan Seowan, and syllatS ]3&m iSe me brohte iyn pund. Hi 
cwsedon : L& leof^ he hsefS tyn pund \ • • . Ic s^ge eow to 
sotSan : ^Ic ]>sera t$e hsBfS, him bit$ m&re geseald, and he 
genihtsumatS. Se tSe naefS, him biS setbroden )>8Bt ]>8et he hsBfS. 
. . . Se unholda tSeowa wearS tSa aworpen on ]Am yttrum 
]7eostrum« M.'ELiL 55a, 554, 556. 
25. 3»-46' Witodlice mannes Beam cjrmtS on his maegentSrymme, 
and ealle ^nglas samod mid him to Sam micclum dome ; ]7onne 
sitt he on Sam setle his msegenSrymnysse, and beoS gegad- 
erode adtforan him ealle Seoda ; and he toscset hi on twa, swa- 
swa scephyrde tesc»t seep fram ^tum. ponne gelOgaS he tS^ 
seep on his swlSran hand, and Sa get on his wynstran. . . . 
ponne cwyS se Cyning Crist to Sam J>e on his swiSran hand 
standaS : GumaS, ge bletsode mines Fseder, and geagniaS ]>e»t 
rice Se eow gegearcod waes fram frimSe middaneardes. Me 
hingrode, and ge me gereordodon ; me Syrste, and ge me 
sc^ncton ; ic wsbs cuma, and ge me underfengon on eowerum 
g^thosum ; ic wsbs nacod, and ge me scryddon ; ic wsbs gemi- 
trumody and ge me geneosodon ; ic wsbs on cwearteme, and ge 
cOmon to me and me gefrefrodon. Donne andswariaS ]?a riht- 
wisan Criste, and cweSaS: Drihten, hwsBnne gesawe we Se 
hungrine, and we Se gereordodon ? oSSe J^urstigne, and we Se 

pecuniam meam numulariis, et ab haedis. £t statuet oves qui- 

veniens ego recepissem utique dem a dextris suis, haedos autem 

quod meum est cum usura. Tollite a sinistris. Tunc dicet Rex his 

itaque ab eo talentum, et date ei qui a dextris eius erunt : Venite, 

qui habet decern talenta. Omni benedicti Patris mei, possidete 

enim habenti dabitur, et abunda- paratum vobis regnum a constitu- 

bit ; ei autem qui non habet, et tione mundL Esurivi enim, et 

quod videtur habere auferetur ab dedistis mihi manducare ; sitivi, 

eo. Et inutilem servum eiicite et dedistis mihi bibere; hospes 

in tenebras exteriores. . . . eram, et collegistis me ; nudus, 

25. 31-4^* Cum autem veneritFilius et cooperuistis me; infirmus, et 

hominis in maiestate sua, et omnes visitastis me ; in carcere eram, et 

angeli cum eo, tunc sedebit super veuistis ad me. Tunc responde- 

sedem maiestatis suae, et con- bunt ei iusti, dicentes : Domine, 

gregabuntur ante eum omnes quando te vidimus esurientem, et 

gentes ; et separabit eos ab in- pavimuste? sitientem, etdedimus 

vicem, sicut pastor segregat oves tibi potum ? quando autem te 

^ From Luke 19. 25, ^ £t dixenmt ei : Domine, habet decem mnas.* 



MATTHEW 25 171 

sc^ncton? oSKe hwsBniie wfiere "Sn cuma, and w6 tSe under- 
fengon? dSSe hwsBnne gee&we we Se untrumne o\>])e on 
cwearteme, and we tJe geneosodon? ponne andwyrd se Cyning 
t5am rihtwTsum J>i8um wordiim : SoS ic Sow s^ge : Swft lange 
swa ge dydon anum, ]nsum Isestan, on minum naman, ge hit 
dydon m© sylfum, Donne cwetS he §ffc to &m synfullum, J)e 
on his wynstran healf e standatS : Ckwlta'S fram me, ge awyriged- 
an, into S&m ecan ^re, })e is gegearcod Sam deofle and his 
awyrigedum g^tum. Me hingrode, and ge me setes forwym- 
don ; me tSyrste, and ge me drincan ne sealdon ; ic waes cuma, 
and ge me underfon noldon ; ic wsbs nacod, nolde ge me w»da 
tiSian ; ic wses imtrum and on cwearteme, nolde ge me geneos- 
ian. ponne andswariaS Sa unrihtwisan m&nfullan: La leof, 
hwaenne ges&we w^ Se hungrine, oSSe tSurstine, c/SSe cuman, 
op]>e nacodne, oSSe geuntrumodne, o}>J>e on cwearteme, and we 
"Se noldon Senian ? ponne andwyrd se Cyning him, and cwy"S : 
SoS ic eow s^ge : Swa lange sw& ge forwymdon animi of Sisum 
lytlum, and noldon him on mmum naman tiSian, swa lange ge 
me sylfum his forwymdon. ponne faratS tSa uncystigan and 
t^a unrihtwisan into ecere cwicsUsle, mid deofle and his awyriged- 
imi ^nglum ; and tSa rihtwisan gecyrraS fram t^m dome into 
i^m. ecan life. ^ h. IL io6, 108. 

II Cimia'S, ge gebletsode mines Fadder, and gehabbatS }>8et 
rice ]>fBt eow gegearcod wsbs fram anginne middangeardes. 

II GumaS to me, ge gebletsode mines Fasder, and onfotJ 



vidimus hospitem, et coUegimus dus, et Don cooperuiBtis me; in- 

te, aut nudum, etcoopeniimuste? firmus et in carcere, et non yisi- 

aut quando te vidimus infirmum tastis me. Tunc respondebunt ei 

aut in carcere, et venimus ad te ? et ipsi, dicentes ; Domine, quando 

Et respondens Rex dicet illis : te vidimus essurientem, aut siti 

Amen dice vobis : Quamdiu fe- entem, aut hospitem, aut nudum, 

cistis uni ex his fratribus meis aut infirmum, aut in carcere, et 

minimis, mihi fecistis. Tunc dicet non ministravimus tibi ? Tunc 

et his qui a sinistris erunt : Disce- respondebit illis dicens : Amen 

dite a me, maledicti, in ignem ae- dico vobis : Quamdiu non fecistis 

temum, qui paratus est diabolo et uni de minoribus his, nee mihi 

angelis eius. Esurivi enim, et non fecistis. Et ibunt hi in supplicium 

dedistis mihi manducare ; sitivi, et aetemum, iusti autem in vitam 

non dedistis mihi potum ; hospes aetemam. 
eram, et non coUegistis me ; nu- 



172 iELFRIc's H0MILIE8 

}>8Dt rice Se eow is gegearcod fimm firymtSe middangeardes. 

JR. H. L 39^ 

I Me hingrode, and ge me gereordodon ; me Syrste, and ge 
me sc^ncton ; ic wass nacod, and ge me aeiyddon. i&. h. i ^ 

B Ic waes ctmia, and ge me underfBngon. .fi. h. il j86w 

I p8Bt ]mt ge dots &num Searfan on mTnnm naman, ]»t ge dotS 
me sylfum. ^ h. i 358. 

I pflBt ]M9t ge dots ]>earfam on minum naman, ]»i ge dotS me 

sylfum. wfi. H. i 3)5. 

B Swa-hwset-swa ge dots on minum naman anum ISkm Isstum, 
]ndt ge dots me sylfum. M.K.u.4^ 

i GewTtatS fram me, ge awyrigedan, into V&m ecum ^re, )>e is 
gegearcod deofle and his awyrgedum gftstum. ^s. H. i 996. 

I GtewltatS fram me, ge awyrigedan, into t^m ecan fyre, 
])e S)&m deofle is gegearcod and his ftwyrigedum ^nglum. 

A H. iL 573, 593. 

26. 14. See Luke 22. 3-5, and M.n.ia6. 

26. 15. iSee Luke 22. 3-5, note. 

26. 20-35. He eode ^ft sittan sitStSan mid his tSegnum. And on his 
gereorde he geunrOtsode^ cwietS padt heora &n hine belsewan 
wolde. Hi ^ ealle mid angsumum mode enllpige cwsedon : 
Eom ic hit, Drihten ? pa andwyrde se Hselend him sOna tSus : 
Se tSe bedyptS on disce mid me his hl&f on ladpeldre, he is mm 
l»wa. Wa tSilm m§n ]>e me beltewtS! b^tere him wjere ]mt he 
geboren nsere. pa befran ludas gif he hit wtere. D& cwsetS se 
Hslend : Dq hit sffidest. ^ H. li 34a, 444. 

n . . . ]7aBt him selre wtere Ipmt he geboren nseire. iB. H. a 344* 

26. 36-28. He genam tSa hla^ and hine llflice gehalgode, todselde 
his tSegnum, and hi tSicgan het ; cwsatS pst hit wsere his agen 
llchama. • . . i^ft swa gellce gelaehte ABnne calic, senode mid switS- 

26. 20-35. . . . Discumbebat cum tradet. . . . Vae autem homini 

duodecim discipulis suis. £t eden- illi per quern Filius hominis tra- 

tibus illis, dixit : Amen dice vobis detur ; bonum erat ei, d natus 

quia unus vestrum me traditurus non fuisset homo ille. Respon- 

est. Et contristati valde coepe- dens autem Judas, qui tradidit 

rujit singuli dicere : Numquid ego eum, dixit : Numquid ego sum^ 

sum, Domine ? At ipse respon- Rabbi ? Ait illi : Tu dixisti. 

dens ait: Qui intingit mecum 26. 26-28. ... Accepit lesus panem, 

manum in paropside, hie me et benedixit, ac fregit, deditque 

^ From John 18. 31, 'tnrbatuf est spiritn.* 



MATTHEW 26 173 

ran, and sealde his gingruniy of to sQpenne ffifter gereorde ; ssede 
IpfBt hit wsere sotSlioe his blod Ssere niwan gecySnysse, ]?8Bt he for 
mannum ageat on synna forgyfennysse. ^ h. ii. 244. 

He hulgode hl&f mr his tSrOwunge, and todselde his disoipulum, 
}>iis cwetSende: EtatS ]nsne hlftf, hit is mm lichama; and doS 
}>is on mmum gemynde ^. flft he bletsode wm on &num calice, 
and cwse'S : DrincatS ealle of tSisum ; ]ns is min blod, p2dt tSe bit$ 
for manegum &goten on synna forgifenysse. ^ h. u. 366, 268. 

D pis is mTn lichama and mm blod. JC H. iL 274. 
26. 31-35. !|!ft se Hffilend s»de sotSlice his gingrum : Ealle ge 
me seswiciaS on Sissere &nre nihte. Hit is soSlice awriten : 
Ic ofslea tSone hyrde, and t^ seep sit^an sona beoS tost^ncte. 
^fter-'San-Se ic arise of deat^e gesund, ic eow fft gemete on 
Galileiscimi earde. pa andwyrde Petrus ana mid gebeote: 
Ic Se ncefre ne teswicige, Seah-tSe ealle oSre don. Drihten 
fffc andwyrde anrsedlice Petre: pa me witSssBcst Sriwa on 
Sissere nihte, serSanSe se hana hafitigende crawe. Petrus 
cwobS ]>SBt he nolde hine nsefre MritSsacan, Seah-tSe he sceolde 
samod mid him sweltan; and ealle tSa otSre ealsw& cwsedon. 

iB. H. ii 344,246. 

26. 39. FsBder mm, gif hit gewurtSan msBg, afyrsa ]7isne calic fram 

me. ^ H. ii 544. 
26. 48, 49. p& cwffiS se IsBwa to tS^m latSmn flocce : Sw&-hwilcn&- 

SW& ic C3rsse, cepaS his sOna. And he Sa mid cosse Cnst 

belsewde. ^. h. ii 346. 

discipulis stiis, et ait : Accipite et omnes scandalizati fuerint in te, 

comedite ; hoc est corpus meum. ego nunquam scandalizabor. Ait 

Et accipiens calicem gratias egit, illi lesua: Amen dico tibi quia 

et dedit illis, dicens : Bibite ex in hac nocte, antequam gall us 

hoc omnes ; hie est onim sanguis cantet, ter me negabis. Ait illi 

mens novi testament!, qui pro Petrus : Etiamsi oportuerit me 

multis efPundetur in remissionem mori tecum, non te negabo. Si- 

peccatorum. militer et omnes discipuli dix- 

26. 31-35. Tunc dicit illis Jesus: erunt. 

Omnes vos scandalum patiemini 26. 39. . . . Pater mi, si possibile 

in me in ista nocte. Scriptum est, transeat a me calix iste. . . . 

est enim : Percutiam pastorem, 26. 48, 49. Qui autem tradidit eum 

et dispergentur oves gregis. Post- dedit illis signum, dicens : Quem- 

quam autem resurrexero, prae- cumque osculatus fuero ipse est ; 

cedam vos in Galilaeam. Respon- tenete eum. . . . £t osculatus est 

dens autem Petrus ait illi : £t si eum. 

^ From Luke 22. 19, 1 Ck>r. 11. 34, ' hoc faoite in meam commemorationem.* 



174 JELFBlds HOMILIES 

26. 51-54. Bft ftbned Peirus^ bealdlice his swurd, and gesloh heora 
finum IpfBt switSre' eare o£ Ac Crist him styrde mid sttSum 
wordum, and het hine hydan ymt hearde isen ; cwsbS \>mt he 
mihte Zsl ma Sonne tw^lf eoroda heofenlicra ^ngla mi his Faeder 
abiddan, gif hit weorSan ne sceolde sw&-6wft wltegan cw»don. 

26. 57. See JLK.iLMS, 

26. 58. Ac Petnis him filigde feorran. ^fi. H. iL ^ 

26. 63-67. pa axode hine se ealdorbiscop, and mid &Se gehalsode, 
}>0Bt he openlice stede gif he Oodes Sunu soSlice were. Se 
Hselend him cwaetS to : Ic eom swa Sa ssedest ; and ic sittende 
beo set mines Faeder swtSran, and on wolcnum ic cume on 
Sissere wonilde ge^ndunge. D& cwietS se ealdorbiscop mid orgel- 
worde: Hwadt SincS eow na be Sissere s^gene? Hi ealle 
andwyrdon mid &nre stemne Ipmt he scyldig wsere witodlice to 
deat^e. And hi hine besptetton, hoxlice sprecende. A H. iL 14& 

26. 67, 68. ludei . . . mid anum wffifelse his nfb bewundon ', 
sleande mid handbredum hOxlice and gelome, and heton hine 
r»dan hw& hine hreopode. ^ H. ii 248. 

26. 69-75. Petrus stod ofcalen on Sam cauertOne, mi micclum 

26. 51-54. £t ecce tiiius ex his qui es Christus, FiliusDeL Dicit illi 

e]untcumIeBu,extenden8manum, lesus: Tu dixisti ; verumtamen 

exemit gladium suum, at, percu- dice vobis, amodo videbitis Filium 

tiens servum principis sacerdo- hominis sedentem a dextris virtu- 

tum, amputavit auriculam eius. tie Dei, et venientem in nubibus 

Tunc ait illi lesus : Converte gla- ooeli. Tunc princeps sacerdotum 

dium tuum in locum suum. . . . scidit vestimenta sua, dicens : . . . 

An putas quia non possum ro- Quid vobis videtur? At illi respon- 

gare Patrem meum, et exhibebit dentes dixerunt : Reus est mortis, 

mihi modo plusquam duodecim Tunc exspuerunt in faciem eius, 

legiones angelorum ? Quomodo et colaphis eum ceciderunt. . . . 
ergo implebunturScripturae, quia 26. 67,68. ... Alii autem palmas 

sic oportet fieri ? in faciem eius dedenint, dicentes : 

26. 58. Petrus autem sequebatur Prophetiza nobis, Christe, quis est 

eum a longe. . . . qui te percussit ? 

26. 63-67. . . . Et princeps sacer- 26. 69-75. . . . Accessit ad eum una 

dotum ait illi : Adiuro te per ancilla, dicens : £t tu cum lesu 

Deum vivum ut dicas nobis si tu Ghtlilaeo eras. At ille negavit. 

' From John 18. 10, ^ Simon ergo Petnu.* 

* From Luke 22. 50, John 18. 10, * aorioolam eius dezteram.* 

* From Mark 14. 65, * ooeperont . . . Tolare £Btoiem eins,* or Luke 22. 64, ^Tolavemnt 
•om.' 



MATTHEW 26, 27 175 

^re^ mid manegum oSrum. Da cwsetS him fin wyin to, Ipsbi he 
w»re mid CiTste ; ac he sOna witSsOc ]>mt hit sw& luere. pa §ft 
ymbe hwile cwsbS sum oSer wyln }?aBt he mid tSim Hselende 
on hyrede ware ; and he §ft wiScwseS ]>9dt he hine ne cuSe. 
pa genealcehton ma hine meldigende; ac Petrus wiSsOc gyt 
Sriddan slSe. And se hana sOna hlodswege sang. Da becyrde 
se Hselend and beseah to Petre', and he sOna gemunde his 
micdan gebeotes^ and mid biterum wOpe his witSerssBc behreow- 
sode. A H. iL fl4a 
27. 3. ludas tSa geseah tSone ret^an dOm, and gebrOhte ]>mt feoh, 
\>e he mid f&cne genam, to tS^m ealdorbiscopum, gebolgen 

SWtSe. A H. iL a5a 

27. 5. And hine sylfne aheng sOna mid grlna jr. H. 11230, 

27. 6, 7, 9. Da noldon ^ ludei ]mt feoh gel^gan on heora fsetels- 
um, swilce hi ffficne nteron ; ac gebohton senne SBcer aalt^eodigum 
to byrgelsum, ]mt Sses witegan word wurdon gefyllede, ]>e mr 
be Sam feo ealswa witegode. jbl H. ii 45a 

27. Ti. Se Hselend Sa stod on Sam dOm^me gelsedd. pa axode 
Pilatus hine orgoUice gif he ludeiscre Seode cyning on eomost 
wsere. Da andwyrde se Hselend : Dq hit sledest. ^ H. ii. 250. 

27. i5'i7. Da heoldon Sa ludei on healicum gewunan ]7set hi selce 

. . . Yidit eum alia ancilla, et ait et senioribus. 

his qui erant ibi : Et hie erat 27. 5. . . . Et abiens laqueo se sus- 

cum lesu Nazareno. Et iterum pendit. 

negavit : . . . Quia non novi homi- 27. 6, 7, 9. Principes autem sacer- 

nem. Et post pusillum accesse- dotum, acceptis argenteis, dix- 

runt qui stabant, et dixerunt erunt: Non licet eos mittere in 

Petro : Vere et tu ex illis es. . . . corbonam, quia pretium sanguinis 

Tunc coepit detestari et iurare est Consilio autem inito, eme- 

quia non novisset hominem. Et runt ex illis agmm figuli, in se- 

continuo gallus cantavit. Et re- pulturam peregrinorum. . . . Tunc 

cordatus est Petrus verbi lesu impletum est quod dictum est per 

quod dixerat : Prius quam gallus leremiam prophetam. . . . 

cantet, ter me negabis. Et egres- 27. 11. lesus autem stetit ante 

BUS foras flevit amare. praesidem, et interrogavit eum 

27. 3. Tunc videns ludas, qui eum praeses, dicens : Tu es rex ludae- 

tradidit, quod damnatus esset, orum ? Dicit illi Jesus : Tu dicis. 

poenitentia ductus retulit triginta 27. 15-17. Per diem autem solen- 

argenteos principibus sacerdotum nem consueverat praeses populo 

^ Probftbly from John 18. 18, * Stabant antem seryi et ministri ad pmnas, qiiia 
firigns erat, et cale&ciebant se ; erat antem oxim eis et Petnu stans, et calefMuens Be.* 
* From Luke 28. 61, * Et conyersos Dominna respezit Petnun.* 



176 ^XFRICS HOMILIES 

geare lenne scyldigne absdon flat tS&m ealdorm^nn to he6m 
Eastertide. And hsofdon Sa on b^ndum aenne bealdne Seof^ 
Barraban gecTgedne, for manalihte to slfge*. )Hl befiikn 
Pilatus \faa foloes m^nigu bwseSeme hi gecuron, Hselend oSSe 
Barraban? jbl H. a as^ 
27. 31-35, 37-29, 31. paet folc him to cwbbS ]mt hi gecuron Barraban. 
I^ axode Pilatus $ft set Sam folce, hwset he be Drihtne gedOn 
sceolde ? pa cwsedon hi ealle mid anre stemne : Sy ho ahangen 
on hoalicere rOde. Da geseah Pilatus tSsera ludeiscra gehlyd, 
and atSwoh his handa on heora gesiht^e, cwsatS ]>ffit he unscyldig 
his sieges wsere. pa cwffidon Sa ludei him to andsware : Beo 
his blodes gyte ofer urum beamum, and eal s6o wracu on Qs 
wunigende. Da hot Pilatus Sone Hselend beswingan, and 
betsehte hine Sb to heora benimiy swa ]mt he wsBlhreawlice 
wurde ahangen. Hwaat, tSa his c^mpan hine gelaBhton on t^m 
dom^rne mid dyrstigum anginne, and hine unscryddon his 
agentmi gyrelum, and mid wolcnreadum wfefelse hine bewfiefdon, 
and mid ]7ymenum helme his heafod befengon, and for cyne- 
gyrde him hreod forgOafon, bigende heora cneowu, and cweSende 
mid hospe : Sy So hal, leof, ludeiscre leode cyning. Hi t^a 
hrsBdlice ^fl; hine unscryddon ]^Un readan wsefelse, and his 
reaf him on dydon, and woldon }>8errihte to rOde gelsedan. 

27. 33, 34. Hwaet, tSJI c^mpan hine gelslddon to "Ssere cwealmstowe, 

dimittere nnum vinctum, quern lus, dixit : Sanguis eios super nos 

Yoluissent. Habebat autem tunc et super filios nostros. . . . lesum 

vinctum insignem, qui dicebatur autem flagellatum tradidit eis ut 

Barabbas. Congregatis ergo illis, crucifigeretur. Tunc milites prae- 

dixit Pilatus : Quern vultis dimit- sidis suscipientes lesum in prae- 

tarn vobis, Barabbam, an lesum torium. . . . Et, exuentes eum, 

qui dicitur Christus ? chlamydem coccineam circumde- 

27. 31-35, 37-39, 31. . . . At illi derunt ei, et, plectentes coronam 

dixerunt : Barabbam. Dicit illis de spinis, posuerunt super caput 

Pilatus: Quid igitur faciam de eius, et arundinem in dextera 

lesu qui dicitur Christus? Di- eius. Et, genu flexo ante eum, 

cunt omnes: Crucifigatur. . . . illudebant ei, dicentes: Ave, rex 

Videns autem Pilatus quia . . . ludaeorum. . . . Et postquam illu- 

tumultus fieret, . . . lavit manus seruntei, exuerunteumchlamyde, 

coram populo, dicens: Innocens etinduerunt eum vestimentis eius, 

ego sum a sanguine iusti huius. et duxerunt eum ut crucifigerent 

. . . £t respondens universus popu- 27. 33, 34. Et venerunt in locum 

^ From Mark 15. 7, * qni . . . feoerat homioidium.* 



MATTHEW 27 177 

}>ser man cwealde sceaSan, and him budon drincan gebitrodne 

wlndr^c, ac he hit ftsceaf sOna fram his maSe. ^ H. ii 954. 
27. 35- See John 19. 33. 
27. 37, 38- See John 19. 18-20. 
27. 42, 43. Gif he sy Israhebi cyning, ponne fiatlge hfi nQ of Ssere 

rode, and we gelyfaS on hine. JEiB^iaaS. 

li Gif Sa €k>d6s Sunu sy, g& of Ctere rOde, and we sitSSan sw& 

on Se gelyfatS. AH.ii.456. 
27. 45. HwsBt, Sa ymbe midne dsBg weartS middaneard ftSeostrod, 

and seo sunne behydde hire h&tan leoman tS SlEl nigoSan tide, 

Se we non hataS. is. H. a ^ ; cf. i 10& 
27. 48. flft Sft cwaBtS se Hselend ]>9dt him hearde tSyrste. I^ am 

to Sam fcede sum ftrleas c^mpa, and bedypte &ne spincgan, and 

bsBr to hismat^^ JE.H.ii.a56. 

27. 50-53. Da clypode Drihten, and cwsbS to his Fsdder : Icbetece, 
Fffider, ]« nQ minne g&st\ And he, ahyldum heafde^ hine 
sOna ageaf. E&e, Sb tobaerst ]ms temples w&hryft fram 'Ssere 
fyrste ufan 6S Sa flor neoSan ; and eal eort$e bifode, and toburston 
st&nas ; byrgenu openodon mid deadum banum, and h al gena 
lichaman leohtlice arisen, cOmon to Vmre byrig, cn'Slice seteowode 
manegum mannum. M,H.iL 256,2^; cf. i 108, ^4* ^^ 

B p8BS temples wahryft eac weartS toborsten. .£. H. ii 958. 

27. 54. Se hundredes ealdor sOt51ice clypode, adfter Sisum t&cnum : 
pes is sots Grodes Beam. ji. h. ii ass. 

qui dicitar Golgotha, quod est 27. 50-53. lesuB antem itenim cla- 

Calvariae locus. £t dederunt ei man8voce.magna,emisit8piritum. 

vinum bibere cum felle mistum. Et ecce, velum templi scissum est 

£t cum gustasset, noluit bibere. in duas partes a summo usque 

27. 43, 43. ... Si rex Israel est, de- deorsum; et terra mota est, et 

scendat nunc de cruce, et credi- petrae scissae sunt; et monu- 

mus ei. . . . Dixit enim : Quia menta aperta sunt, et multa cor- 

Filius Dei sum. pora sanctorum, qui dormierant, 

27. 45. A sexta autem hora tene- snrrexerunt, et exeuntes de monu- 

brae factae sunt super universam mentis post resurrectionem eius, 

terram usque ad horam nonam. venerunt in sanctam civitatem, et 

27. 48. Et continuo currens unus apparuerunt multis. 

ex eis, acceptam spongiam im- 27. 54. Centurio autem, et qui cum 

plevit aceto, . . . et dabat ei eo erant, custodientes lesum, viso 

bibere. terrae motu et his quae fiebant, 

^ From John 19. 98, J9, *l6«as . . . dixit : Sitio; . . . obtolexxuit oxi eius.' 
* From Imke 28. 46, * Pater, in maniifl tnas oommendo spiritnm m«am.' 
' From John 19. 30, ' inolinato oapite.' 

N 



178 JELFBIC'S HOMILIES 

27. 57, 58. p& sum nee Zegen tSearle wsbs gelyfed deamunge * on 
Drihten for %&m dyrstigum foloe, his nama wsbs Joseph ; and he 
genealsehte tSfi hrsedlice on sfen to Sam ealdorm^n, baad psdt he 
moste Drihtnes lie bebyrian. pa . . . Pilatus . . . geSafode t^m 
Segene ]fmt he hine behwurfe. a H. a a6a 

27. 6aHS6. Hwaet, Ss ludei eodon to Pilate, bsdon Jwt he bude 
S^ b3n*gene bes§ttan mid wacelum weardum, \>sdi he ne wurde 
forstolen, and iShm folce gesffid )wt he sylf aryse. p& geSafode 
Pilatus ]>edi hi hine besseton mid ymtrymmincge, and S& tSroh 
geinnsegelodon. ^ H. ii ^62. 

II pa-tSft Gnst bebyrged wses^ ]>& cwsdon ]A ludeiscan to heora 
ealdorm^nn Pilate : La leof, se swica Se her ofslegen is cwsbS 
gelomlice, }7a-]?& he on life wsbs, }>ffit he wolde ansan of deaSe on 
y&m tSriddan dsege. ^ H. i aaa 

28. a. 8eeM.n,i 10& 

28. 3. His wlite wsbs swilce llget, and his reaf sw& hwit swa 

snaw. M.S.122Z, 
28. 5, 6. Se ^ngel gehyrte tSa wif, }>us cweSende: Ne beo ge 

Afyrhte. . . . G^ secaS ]?one Hfielend ; he aras ; nis he her. 

^ H. i 222, 224. 

28. 19, ao. FaraS, and IseratS ealle Seoda, and fulliatS hi on 
naman ]>mB ^Imihtigan Faeder, and his Suna, and jnes Halgan 

timuerunt valde, dicentes: Vere plebi: Surrexit a mortuis ; eterit 

Filius Dei erat iste. novissimus error peior priore. Ait 

27. 57, 58. €um autem sero factum illis Pilatos : Habetis custodiam, 

asset, venit quidam homo dives ite, custodite sicut scitis. lUi 

ab Arimathaea, nomine losepb, autem abeuntes, munierunt sepul- 

qui et ipse discipulus erat lesu ; crum, signantes lapidem, cum 

hie accessit ad Pilatum, et petiit custodibus. 

corpus lesu. Tunc Pilatus iussit 28. 3. Erat autem aspectus eius 

reddi corpus. sicut fulgur, et yestimentum eius 

27. 6a-66. Altera autem die, quae sicut nix. 

est post Parasceuen, convenerunt 28. 5, 6. Respondens autem angelus 

principes sacerdotum et Pharisaei dixit mulieribus : Nolite timere 

ad Pilatum, dicentes : Domine, vos ; scio enim quod lesum, qui 

recordati sumus quia seductor crucifixus est, quaeritis ; non est 

ille dixit adhuc vivens ; Post tres hie ; surrexit enim. . . . 

dies resurgam. lube ergo cus- 28. 19, 20. Euntes ergo doeete 

todiri sepulcrum usque in diem omnes gentes, baptizantes eos in 

tartium, ne forte veniant discipuli nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus 

eius, et furentur eum, et dicant sancti; docentes eos servare omnia 

1 From John 19. 38, * oociUtiiB autem, propter metum ludaeonuxL' 



MATTHEW 27— MAEK 5 179 

Oastes ; and IsbybX hi ptdt hT healdon ealle S)a iSing \>e ic eow 
bebead. ^ H. a na. 

(( FaraS geond ealne middangeard, and IseratS ealle t^eoda, and 
fuUia'S hi on naman }>8es Faader, and }>8bs Suna, and ]ms Halgan 
Gftstes ; and b^odatS ]78Dt hi healdon ealle Sa beboda pe ic Sow 

t&hte. ^ H. i Jo8. 

II lire Drihten behead his discipulum "psdi hi sceoldoii 
Iffiran and tsecan eallum ]76odum Sa Sing ]>e he aylf him t^hte. 

Ic beo mid ©ow eallum dagum, otS J^isre worulde ge^nd- 

Unge. ^ H. i 3ia 

II Efne, ic beo mid eow eallum dagum, ot$ }>issere woiiilde 
gefyllednysse. ^ H. i 6oa 

II Efiie, ic beo mid eow eallum dagum, otS gefyllednysse 
Syssere worulde. -«l H. ii. 368. 

MARK 
1. 3. See Isa. 40. 3, 4. 

1. 6. See Matt. 3. 4. 
1. 9. See Matt 3. 13. 
1 10. See ^H.Lio4. 
1. 16. See Matt 4. 18. 
1. 18. See Matt. 4. 20. 

1, 34. pn eart Gk)des Sunu ; forSl Sa cOme J>aBt tSo woldest Qs for- 
don. ^ H. i 304. 

2. 5. Mm beam, S© synd J>lne synna forgifene. -ffi. H. L 472. 
2. 1 1. Arls nQ, and her ham Sm legerbed. ^ H. i 473. 

2. 17. See Matt. 9. 12. 

4. 3. See Luke 8. 4-6. 

4. ao. /See Matt. 13. 23, and note. 

4. 38. See Matt. 8. 23, 24, note. 

6. 1-4. Hi tSa oferreowon Sone brym, and gel^ndon on 8am lande 

quaecumque mandavi vobis ; et 2. 5. . . . Pili, dimittuntur tibi pec- 
ecce, ego vobiscum sum omnibus cata tua. 

diebus, usque ad consummatio- 2. 11. . . . Surge, telle grabatum 
nem saeculi. tuum, et vade in domum tuam. 

6. 1-4. Et venerunt trans fretum 

MARE. maris in regionem Gerasenorum. 

1. 34. ... Venisti perdere nos ? scio Et exeunti ei de navi, statim oc- 

qui sis, Sanctus Dei. cunit de monumentis homo in 

K 2 



180 u£LFRIc's HOMILIES 

]>e is goh&ten G^rasenonim. E&e, Sa-t^ft hi Qpeodon, am An 
wod man togeanes tS&m Hselende, se hsfde wununge on lueSen- 
um b3rrgeniim, and hine ne milite nan man mid racenteagum 
ne mid f otoopsum geh»ftan. i& H. a 37& 
5. II ff. See m.u.u.jisq, 

5. 25, 27, 28. Ws rsedatS he sumon wife, J)e wsbs twflf gear geun- 
trumod tSurh blodes ryne. Da Gode heo beiwux ]>sere m^nigu 
t$e se Hffilend onferde, and cwsb'S to hire sylfre : Gif ic hOru his 
reafes gefnasdu ^ hr^ppe, ic beo sOna h&l. ^ H. ii. 994. 

6. 29 ff. See Luke 8. 44-48. 

5. 41. See Luke 8. 54, 55, note. 

6. 17. Se wsBlhreowa cyning Herodes hine gehflBfte, and on 
cwearteme s^tte, for his broSor wife Herodiaden. i& H. L 47^ ; 

cf. i47& 

e, 18, ai-23. See -fi. H. i 478, 480. 
6.27. See M.H. 1^7^48^ 
6.41. SeeMatt 14. 19. 

6. 45 ff. See Matt. 14. 22 ff. 
6.56. fife^Matt. 14. 36. 

7. 25-30. See Matt. 15. 21 ff. 

8. I, 2. On sumere tide wsbs micel m^nigu mid )>&m Hselende on 
anum westene m^teleas. pa clypode se Hselend his leoming- 
cnihtas him to, and cwsetS : Me ofhrSowtS }>issere m^nigu, . . . 
fortSant^ hi na for tSnm dagum her min andbldodon, and hi 
nabbaS hwABt hi etatS. ^ h. it 996. 

D pflBt folc andbldode Sry dagas mid tSam Hselende for hselSe 
heora untrumra\ jb. H. a 396c 

spiritu immondo, qui domiciliom eius tetigero, salva ero. 

habebat in monomentiB, et neque 6. 17. Ipse enim Herodes misit, ac 

catenisiamquisquampoterateum tenuit loannem, et vinxit earn 

ligare; qnoniam saepe compedi- in careers propter Herodiadem 

bos et catenis vinctns, dimpisset nxorem Philippi fratris snL . . . 

catenas, et compedes comminuis- 8. i, 2. In diebns illis itenun cum 

set, et nemo poterat enm domare. turba multa esset, nee haberent 

5. 25, 27, 28. Et mulier, quae erat quod manducarent, con vocatis dis- 

in profluvio sanguinis annis duo- cipalis, ait illis : Misereor super 

decim, . . . cum audisset de lesu, turbam, quia ecce iam triduo bus- 

venit in turba retro ; . . . dicebat tinent me, nee habent quod man- 

enim: Quia si vel vestimentum ducent. 

1 From Matt 9. 30, Lake 8. 44, * fimbriam restimenii eiua.* 
* From Matt. 16. 30, 31 ?* 



MARK 5-11 181 

8. 3. Gif ic hT forlsete fsBstende h&m gecyrran, }x>nne ftteoriatS hi 
be wege. . . . Sume hi cOmon feorran. i& H. iL 396. 

8. 6. Cnst hi het sittan uppon tSsere eortSan. . . . Drihten t^code 
flBrtSanSe he Sa hlafias tobnec. . . . Se Hselend Sa tobnac tS& 
hla£as, and sealde his leomerum, ]fmt hi hit Sam folce dselan 
soeoldon. ^ H. IL 398, 40a 

8. 8, 9. p8dt folc ffit, and hi wurdon ealle gefylleda . • • Of Vsere 
Ifife wseron gefyllede seofan spyrtan. . . . pser wseron gereord- 
ode feower J^Osend manna. ^ H. a 400, 402. 

8. 36. See Luke 9. 25. 

9. 3 (Vulg. 2). See Matt 17. 1-5, note. 

8. 37 (Vulg. 36). See Matt 18. 4, 5. 

9. 44 (Vulg. 43). p»r nsahe heora wyrm ne swylt, n© heora fyr 
ne bits adwsesced. ^ H. i 132. 

10. I ly 13. Sw&-hw&-swa his sewe forUet, and OSer genimtS, he biS 
poime eawbrsBce and eac forligr. . . . ^Jft, gif wlf awyrpS 
hire agenne wer, and oSeme gecyst, heo bitS sotS eawbr^ce. 

JE.K. iL 32J, 3J4. 

10. 13, 14. See Matt. 19. 13, 14. 
10, 17. See Luke 18. 18, note 2. 
10. 19. See Exod. 20. 12. 

10. 38, 39. See Matt 20. 22, 23. 

11. 35, 26. ponne ge standaS on eowrum gebedum, forgyfiatS swa- 
hwnt-€n¥ft ge habbatS on eowrum mode to ^nigum m^n, and 
Cower Faader J)e on heofonum is forgjrfS eow eowre synna. Gif 
go ]>onne nellaS forgyfan mid inweardre heortan )>&m \>e Oow 
gr^miatS, )>onne Oac Oower Faeder t$e on heofonum is nele oow 
forgyfan ©owre synna. JS. h. i a6d 

8. s. Et Bi dimisero eos ieiunos in ducaverant quasi quattuor mil- 
domam suam, deficient in via ; lia. . . . 

quidam enim ex eis de longe 9. 43. Ubi vermis eorum non mori- 
venerunt. tor, et ignis non extingnitur. 

8.6. £t praecepit tarbae discom- 10. 11, 13. . . . Qoicomque dimi- 
bere super terram. £t accipiens sent uxorem suam, et aliam 
septem panes, gratiasagensf regit, duxerit, adulterium commitUt 
et dabat discipulis suis ut appo- super eam. Et si uxor dimiserit 
nerent . . . turbae. virum suum, et alii nupserit, moe- 

8. 8, 9. Et manducaverunt et satu- chatur. 

rati sunt; et sustulerant quod 11. 25, 26. Et cum stabitis ad oran- 
superaverat de fragmentis septem dum, dimittite si quid habetis 
sportas. Erant autem qui man- adversus aliquem, ut et Pater 



182 ^LFRIC'S HOMILIES 

12. 17. SefiMatt, 22. 21. 

12. 25. See Luke 20. 35, 36. 

12. 31. Cf. Matt. 19. 19 (19. 17-19). 

12. 41-44. ^t sumum ssele gesaet se Hselend binnan tS&m temple 
on Hierusalem, SDtforan S&m m&tSmhQse^ and beheold hQ \2bi 
folc heora selmyssan wurpon into S&m m&'SmliOse, and tSa 
fela ncan brOhton micele tSing. pa cOm tSter an earm 
wudewe, and geofifrode Gode SBnne f^or'Sling. Drihten tSa 
cwsbS to his leomingcnihtum : Ic s^cge Sow to sOtSan ]7»t 
)3eos earme wydewe brohte maran lac ]?onne ^nig tSyssera riccra 
manna. Hi ealle sealdon ]7one dffil heora speda }pe him get^Qhte, 
ac Soos wydewe ealne hire bigleofan mid estfuUum mode 
geoffrode. iE. H. i 58a. 

II Witodlice sum earm wydewe naefde ealra sehta baton aanne 
feorSling, ]>one hoo brOhte to Godes weofode on Cnstes and- 
werdnysse ; and he hi tSserrihte mid his halgan mutSe geh^rode, 
and cwcbS: SotS ic ©ow s^ge J^aet tSoos earm wydewe brOhte 
maran lac Sonne senig otSer mann on tSisum daege, fortSanSe heo 
brohte eal ]7set hoo hsefde mid Ostfullimi mode. ^ H. a 10^ 

13. 6. See Matt. 24. 5. 
13.8. 5eeLuke21. 10, 11. 
18. 13. See Matt. 24. 12, 13. 

18. ao. And bQtan se ^Imihtiga God tSa dagas gescyrte, eall 
m^nniso forwurde ; ac for his gecorenum he gescyrte ]?a dagas. 

^H.L4. 

18. 32. See Matt. 24. 5. 

18* 27. See Matt. 24. 31, note. 

13. 32. See Matt 24. 36. 



vester qui in coelis est dimittat vocans discipulos sues, ait illis: 

vobis peccata yestra. Quod si vos Amen dice vobis quoniam vidua 

non dimiseritis, nee Pater vester haec pauper plus omnibus misit 

qui in coelis est dimittet vobis qui miserunt in gazophylacium. 

peccata vestra. Omnes enim ex eo quod abunda- 

12. 41-44. £t sedens lesus contra bat illis miserunt; haec vero de 

gazophylacium, aspiciebat quo- penuria sua omnia quae habuit 

mode turba iactaret aes in gazo- misit, totum victum suum. 

phylacium, et multi divites iacta- 13. 20. £t nisi breviasset Dominus 

bant multa. Cum venisset autem dies, non fuisset salva omnis caro; 

vidua una pauper, misit duo mi- sed propter electos, quos elegit, 

nuta, quod est quadrans. Et con- breviavit dies. 



MAKK 12-16 183 

13. 37. p8dt ]>fBt ic to eow gecwetJe, 'peat ic cwet^ to eallum man- 
num. .£. H. iL 5^ 

14. 10. See^B^iaS, 

14. 18-21. See Matt 26. 20-25. 

14. aa-24. See Matt 26. 26-28. 

14. 27-31. iSecMatt 26. 31-35. 

14. 44. See Matt. 26. 48, 49. 

14. 61-65. See Matt 26. 63-67, and note. 

16. a. iSceMatt. 27. 11. 

16. 7. See Matt 27. 15-17, note. 

16. 20. ^ecMatt 27. 21-25, 27-29, 31. 

16. 22, 23. See Matt 27. 33, 34. 

16. 27. See John 19. 18-20. 

16. 33. See Matt 27. 45. 

16. 36. See Matt 27. 48. 

16. 39* See Matt 27. 54. 

16. 44. See John 19. 38-42, note. 

16. 5. Se $ngel sset on %& swtSran healfe "Ssere byrgene ; . . . se 

bydel wsbs ymbscryd mid sclnendum reafe. JELn.1222. 
16. 6. See Matt. 28. 5, 6. 

16. 14. See M.H.Lyxk 

16. 15-18. p& cwffiS se Wealdend to his gingnim: FaraS geond 
ealne middangeard, and bodiatS godspel eallum gesceafte. So 
tSe gelyfS and hSS gefiillod, so hiS gehealden ; so tSe ne gelyfS, 
he bits genySerod. Dfis t&cnu fyligaS p&m manniim Jto gelyfatS : 
. . . On minum naman hi &drafat$ dooflu ; hi sprecatS mid 
nlwum gereordum ; hi afyrsiaS nseddran ; and Seah-'Se hi un- 
lybban drincan, hit him ne d^raS ; hi s^ttatS heora handa ofer 
adlige m^n, and him bitS tela. ^ H. L 300, 304. 

II FaraS geond ealne middangeard, and bodiatS godspel eallum 
gesceafte. . • • So tSe gelyf t$ and bitS gefullod, ho bitS gehealden ; 
and so tSe ne gelyfS, ho biS genitSerod. iS. H. 1 302 ; cf. i ^ 



13. 37. Quod autem vobis dice, cm- evangelium omni creaturae. Qui 

nibus dice. . . . crediderit et baptizatus faerit, 

16. 5. £t introeuntes in menu- salvug erit; qui vero non ere- 

mentum viderunt iuvenem ee- diderit condemnabitur. Signa 

dentem in dextris, coopertum autem eos qui crediderint haec 

stola Candida. . . . sequentur : In nomine meo dae- 

16. 15-18. Et dixit eis: Euntes in monia eiicient ; linguis loquentur 

mundum universum praedicate noviB; serpentes tollent; et si 



184 ^ELFRIC'S HOMILIES 

16. 19. See JE.n. .308 ; cf . l 306. 

16. 20. Ferdon and bodedon gehwter, Drihtne samod wyrcend- 

um, and tS^ sprsece getrymmendum mid SBfterfyligendum 

tacniim. A H. L 31a 

LUKE. 

1. 5-7. Sum 6aw£B9st Godes Segen wses gehaten Zacharias ; his 
geb^da wsbs geciged Elisabeth. Hi bota wseron rihtwTse 
astforan Gk>de, on his bebodum and rihtwisnyssum forSstflsp- 
pende bQtan t&le. Nsbs him cild gemsne. A H. i 352. 

D Elisabeth, seo wses Zacharian wif. Hi bntQ wseron riht- 
wlse, and heoldon Godes beboda untseUice. Dft wseron hi 
bQtan cilde, 0'S-]>sBt hi wseron forw^rede m^nn. ^ H. i aoo, 202. 

L II. See M,B,Laoi, 

1. 13. Se ylca engel . . . cydde }>set he sceolde be his ealdan wife 
simu habban, lohannem Sone Fulluhtere. iEi H. i joa. 

1. 14. Manega blissiaS on his gebyrdtide. iEi H. i 354. 

1. 15. See Mati 3. 4. 

1. 17. ... ]?8Bt he forestOpe Sam Hselende on ^ste and on mihte 
]78BS witegan Helian. ^. H. L 356. 

!• 19. See M,u,L H- 

1. 20. Na Sq nylt gelyfan mmmn wordum, beo "Stt dumb otS-fwt 
\>2dt cild beo ac^nned. ^ H. i aoa. 

1. 22. See M.K.ix>2. 

1. 26, 27. Godes heah^ngel, Gabrihel, wsbs as§nd fram Gode to 



mortifemm quid biberint, non ilUs filius, . . . et ambo procesais* 

eis nocebit ; super aegros manus sent in diebus suis. 

imponent, et bene habebunt. L 13. Ait autem ad ilium angel us: 

16. 20. nii autem profecti praedi- . . . Uxor tua Elisabeth pariet tibi 
caverunt ubique, Domino coope- filium, et vocabis nomen eius 
rante, et sermonem confirmante loannem. 

sequentibus signis. 1. 14. . . . Et multi in nativitate eius 

gaudebunt 
L^KE. 1, ,7. Et ipse praecedet ante ilium 

1. 5-7. Fuit . . . sacerdos quidam in spiritu et virtute Eliae. . . . 
nomine Zacharias; . . . et uxor 1. 20. Et ecce eris tacens, et non 
illius, . . . nomen eius Elisabeth. poteris loqui, usque in diem quo 
Erant autem iusti ambo ante haec fiant. pro eo quod non ere- 
Deum, incedentes in omnibus didisti verbis meis. . . . 
mandatis et iustificationibus Do- 1. 26. 37. ... Missus est angelus 
mini sine querela. Et non erat Grabriel a Deo in civitatem 



MARK 16 — LUKE 1 185 

Ssere Galileiscan byrig Nazareth, to tS&m msedene \>e wa&s Maria 
gehftten ; and heo asprang of Dauides cynne, )>8BS mai^an 
cyninges ; and heo wses bew^ddod ]7&m rihtwTsan losepe. 
^ H. i 194 ; cf . 1 46a 
II Maria wses bewfddod losepe Vsan rihtwisan. jb. h. 1 196. 
1. 28. Se $ngel grette Marian, and cwseS Ipmt heo wsere mid Godes 
gife afyUed, and ]>set hyre wsbs God mid, and heo wsbs gebletsod 
betwux wifiun. jb. h. 1 196 ; cf. 1 198. 
1. 31. Efiie, Sq scealt geeacnian on tSmum innotfe, and ]7Q ac^nst 
sunu. ^H.ii98; cf 124. 
His nama wsbs Hiesua ^ H. 1 198. 
1. 3a. pes bits msere, and he brS gecTged Sunu Ipsos Hexstan. 

iB.H.i 19& 

Grist heold Dauides cynesetL ^ H. i 198. 
!• 34* P& cwBdiS Maria to tSftm §ngle : Ho msBg ]>sdt boon }?set ic 

cild hsBbbe, forSanSe ic n&nes weres ne brUce ? ^ h. 1 198. 
1. 35. pft andwyrde se §ngel iS&m m»dene : Se H&lga G&st cymt^ 

ufen on Se, and miht Sses Hyhstan ofersceadewatS tSe. . . . 

pffit H&lige, ]>e of Se biS ac^nned, biS geclged Gk>des Sunu. 

iB. H. 1 198, joa 
1. 36. See M.K.lao2. 

1. 38. D^ cwsb'S Maria to Sftm $ngle : Ic eom €k>des Smen ; ge- 
timige me 8Bfter "Smurn worde. ^ h. i aoa 

1* 40-45. Nq com Sa seo eadige Maria to his hose, and grette his 
wif, hyre magan, Elisabeth. Da, mid-]^m-]>e ]>9dt wif gehyrde 
]>8Be mtedenes gretinge, tSa blissode ]mt cild lohannes on his 

Galilaeae cui nomen Nazareth, ad Quomodo fiet istud, quoniam vi- 

virginem desponsatam viro cui rum non cognosce ? 

nomen erat loseph, de domo 1. 35. £t respondens angelus dixit 

David ; et nomen virginis Maria. ei : Spiritus sanctos superveniet 

1. 38. . . . Angelus ad eam dixit : in te, et virtus Altissimi obum- 

Ave, gratia plena; Dominus te- brabit tibi. Ideoque et quod 

cum ; benedicta tu in mulieribus. nascetur ex te sanctum vocabitur 

L 31. Ecce concipies in utero, et Filius Dei. 

paries filium, et vocabis nomen 1. 38. Dixit autem Maria: Ecce 

eins lesum. ancilla Domifii ; fiat mihi secun- 

1. 33. Hie erit magnus, et Filius dum verbum tuum. . . . 

Altissimi vocabitur, et dabit illi L 40-45. Et intravit in domum 

Dominus Deus sedem David patris Zachariae, et salutavit Elisabeth. 

eiuB. ... Et factum est, ut audivit saluta- 

L 34* Dixit autem Mariaadangelum: tionem Mariae Elisabeth, exul- 



186 ^XFRICS HOMILIES 

modor innot^e ; and seo moder wearS afylled mid ]>&m H&lgan 
Gl&ste, and heo clypode to Marian mid mioelre stemne, and 
cwsbS: pa eart gebletsod betwux wifum, and gebletsod is se 
wffistm ]7lnes innoSes. Ha getlmode me ]mt mines Drihtnes 
mOder wolde cuman to me ? Efoe, mid-}5am-J>e soo stehi tJtnre 
grotinge swOgde on minum oarum, t^ blissode min cild on 
minum inno'Se, and hoppode ongoan his Drihten, ]>e "pfX berst on 
Sinum innoSe. . . . Eadig eart So, Maria, forSonSe Ipn gelyf- 
dest Jjftm wordum Se f)6 fram Qode gebodode w»ron, and hit 
his gefr^mmed swft-swa hit So gecydd wsbs. ^ h. i aoa ; cf. i 352. 

1. 46. Mm s&wul m»rsaS Drihten. ^ h. i aos. 

1. 52-55* God ftwearp Sa ncan of setle. . . . And ho ahof t& sad- 
modan. God gefylS ]?& hingrigendan mid his gOdum. . . . 
Ho forlet Sa rlcan idele. . . . God underf^ng his cnapan 
Israhel. • . • Sw&-swa he sprsac to Qrum fsBderum, Abrahame, 
and his ofispringe on worulda. jb. H. L 20a, 204. 

L 60, 63. See ^ H. i 354. 

1. 64. See ^ H. i 352. 

2« i-ao. On Sam timan se Bomanisca cAsere Octauianus s^tte 
gebann J>»t wsere on gewritum as§tt eall ymbhwyrffc. peos 
towritennys wearS arsered fram S&m ealdorm$n Cyrino, of 
Sirian lande, ]>sdt selc man oferheafod sceolde c^nnan his 
gebyrde and his are on Ssere byrig J)e he to gehyrda pa fBrde 
Joseph, Cnstes fbsterfsBder, fram Galileiscum earde, of Ssere 
byrig NazareS, to ludeiscre byrig, s6o waes Dauides, and W8bs 
geclged Bethleem ; forSanSe he wsbs of Dauides msgSe, and 

tavit infans in utero eius ; et et ezaltavit humiles. Esorientes 

repleta est Spiritu sancto Elisa- implevit bonis, et divites dimisit 

bath, et ezclamavit voce magna, inanes. Suscepit Israel paeram 

et dixit : Benedicta ta inter mu- suum. . . . Sicut locntas est ad 

lieres, et benedictas fructns ven- patres nostros, Abraham, et se- 

tris tui. Et ande hoc mihi, at mini eius in saecula. 

veniat mater Domini mei ad me ? 2. 1-20. Factum est autem in diebus 

Ecce enim ut facta est vox salu- illis, exiit edictum a Caesare 

tationis tuae in auribus meis, Augusto ut describeretur univer- 

exultavit in gaudio infans in utero sus orbis. Haec descriptio prima 

meo. Et beata quae credidisti, f&cta est a praeside Syriae Cyrino. 

quoniam perficientur ea quae Et ibant omnes ut profiterentur 

dicta sunt tibi a Domino. singuli in suam civitatem. As- 

L 46. ... Magnificat anima mea cendit autem et Joseph a Galilaea 

Dominum. de civitate Nazareth in ludaeam 

L 53-55» Deposuit potentes de sede, in civitatem David, quae vocatur 



LUKE 1-2 187 

wolde andettan mid Marian hire gebyrde, ]>e w8bs ]>Vl gyt bearn- 
eaca. Da gelamp hit, J^t^a hi on }>sere byrig Bethleem 
wlcodon, ]78Bt hire tima wsbs gefyUed ]>Bdi heo c^nnan sceolde ; 
and ac^nde tSa hyre frumc^nnedan sunu, and mid cildcla'Sum 
bewand, and alede ]>sBt cild on heora assena binne, forlpsLnpe Sser 
nffis nan rymet on IpVua g^sthosa pa wseron hyrdas on ]7am 
earde waciende ofer heora eowede ; and efne, t^ Godes $ngel 
stod on emn hi, and Godes beorhtnys hi bescean ; and hi 
wurdon micclum afyrhte. Da cwsetS se Godes §ngel to Sam 
h3rrdum : Ne ondredatS eow ; e&e, ic sow bodige micelne 
gef^an, Ipe becymS eallum folce ; forSan)?e nQ tO-d»g is eow 
acfnned Hselend Grist on Dauides ceastre. Gs geseotS Ipla 
tacen: Ge gemetaS IpsBi cild mid cildclat5um bewunden, and 
on binne geled. pa fserlice, sefter Ipms angles sprsce, wear's 
gesewen micel m§nigu heofenlices werodes God h^rigendra, 
and singendra: Gloria in excelsis Deo, et in terra pax homi- 
nibus bone uolmitatis ; Ipsei is on drum gereorde : Sy wuldor 
Gode on heannyssum, and on eorSan sibb mannum, J^am 
Se beoS godes willan. And Sa ^nglas Sa gewiton of heora 
gesihSe to heofonum. HwsBt, Sa hyrdas ])h him betwoonan 
sprsecon: Uton faran to Bethleem, and gesoon Jwt word J>e 
OS God SBt^owde. Hi cOmon Sa hrsBdlice, and gemotton 
Marian, and Joseph, and ]>8Bt cild gelod on anre binne, sw&- 

Bethlehem; eo quod esset de quod erit omni populo; quia 

dome, et familia D&yid, ut pro- natus est vobis hodie Salvator, 

fiteretur cum Maria desponsata qui est Christus Dominus, in civi- 

sibi uxore praegnante. Factum tate David. Et hoc vobis signum : 

est autem, cum essent ibi, im- Invenietis infantem pannis invo- 

pleti sunt dies ut pareret; et lutum, et positum in praesepio. 

peperit filium suum primogeni- Et subito facta est cum angelo 

tum, et pannis eum involvit, et multitude militiae coelestis lau- 

reclinavit eum in praesepio, quia dantium Deum, et dicentium : 

nonerateis locus in diversorio. Et Gloria in altissimis Deo, et in 

pastores erant in regione eadem terra pax hominibus bonae volun- 

vigilantes, et custodientes vigi- tatis. Et factum est, ut disces- 

lias noctis super gregem suum ; serunt ab eis angeli in coelum, 

et ecce, angelus Domini stetit pastores loquebantur ad invicem : 

iuxta illos, et claritas Dei circum- Transeamus usque Bethlehem, et 

fulsit illos ; et timuerunt timore videamus hoc verbum quod fac- 

magno. Et dixit iUis angelus: tum est, quod Dominus ostendit 

NoUte timere; ecce enim, evan- nobis. Et venerunt festinantes, 

gelizo vobis gaudium magnum, et invenerunt Mariam, et loseph, 



183 ^ELFRICS HOMILIES 

swft him 86 §ngel cydde. pft hyrdas soSlice oncneowon be 
]Am worde J>e him gessed waes be Sftm cilde. And ealle wun- 
drodon Ipe ]>sbt gehyrdon, and eac be tS&m "Se ]A hyrdas him 
ssedon. Maria soSlice heold ealle ]3&s word, arsefniende on hire 
heortan. Dft gecyrdon ]>& hyrdas ongean, wuldrigende and 
hfrigende Gk>d on eallum Slim Singum Ipe hi gehyrdon and 
ges&won, swa-sw& him fram ptun §ngle gessed wsbs. m.k,i aSy 
30, 3J ; cf. a 86. 

II Maria &cf nde S& hire frumc§nnedan simu, . . . and hine 
mid cildcl&Simi bewand, and for lymetleaste on ftnre binne 
gelede. ^ h. 1 34. 

II Ne beo ge afyrhte ; efhe, ic bodige eow micelne gefean, Ze 
eallum folce becymS ; for'San]>e nQ to-dseg is ac^nned Hselend 
GiTst on Dauides ceastre. JS. H. i a& 

n Nq to-dffig is eow Scanned H»lend CiTst on Dauides 
ceastre. ^ h. i 36. 

Sy wuldor Gode on heannyssum, and on eorSan sibb ]Am 
mannum pe beot5 godes willan. 

II Sy wuldor Gk>de on heannyssum, and on eortSan sibb man- 
num, Sam Se beoS godes willan. ^ h. 1 38L 

II Sy wuldor Oode on heannyssum, and on eortSan sibb ¥&m 
mannum Se synd gOdes willan. ^ h. 1 582. 

II Gode wuldor on heannyssum. ^ H. i 56. 

II pa hyrdas Sa sprsecon him betwGonan, sBfter Ssera $ngla 
^mfsBrelde : Uton gefaran to Bethleem, and geseon )>8Bt word 
})e geworden is, and God Os geswuteloda ^ H. 1 4a 

D Uton geseon }?set word Ipe geworden is. jb. H. i 4a 

11 Hrsedlice Sft cOmon ]>& hyrdas, and gemetton Marian, and 
Joseph, and ]mt cild geled on Ssre binne. JS. h. L 4a 

II Maria soSlice heold ealle S&s word, arsefniende on hire 
heortan. ^ H. 1 4a. 

II And ]>& hyrdas gecyrdon ongean, wuldrigende and h^rigende 
God on eallum Sftm Singum Se hi gehyrdon and ges&won, swE- 
SW& him gesied wass. ^ H. i 4^ 

et infantem positum in praesepio. Maria autem conservabat omnia 

Videntes autem cognoyemnt de verba haec, conferens in corde 

verbo quod dictum erat illis de sue. Et reversi sunt pastores 

puero hoc. Et omnes qui audi- glorificantes et laudantes Denm 

erunt mirati sunt, et de his quae in omnibus quae audierant et vi- 

dicta erant a pastoribus ad ipsos. derant, sicut dictum est ad iUos. 



LUKE 2 189 

2. a I. iEIfke]>]>an-t$e wseron gefyllede ehta dagas Drihines Ac^nned- 
nysse ]mt he 3rmbsnid6n w»re, }A wsbs his nama geclged lesus, 
\>tbt is H»lend, '&m naman he wsbs gehaten fram t^m $ngle, 
fertbm})e he on innoSe geeacnod wsera ^ h. 1 90 ; cf . ii 68. 

2. 33-34. See ^ H. 1 154, iL 68. 

2. 34. (^eoffrode hire Ulc Gode, . . . sw& hit on Gknles » ges^t wsbs : 
. . . twegen culfranbriddas, oSSe tw& turilan. ^ H. i 138, 14a 

2. 35-33. Da W8BS ]>ffir binnan J^fere byrig Hierusalem sum Oodes 
mann, and his nama wsbs Symeon ; he wees swyt^ nhtwls, and 
hsBfde micelne Godes ^ge, and he geandbldode t^one frofer t^ 
behaten wsbs ]>&m folce Israhel, ]>9dt is CiTstes toc3rm6. Se 
Halga Gast W8BS wunigende on Seem Symeone. ... Da cOm 
him andswaru fram ]>am Halgan Gaste, })SBt he ne sceolde 
deatSes onbyrigan fier-]>am-t$6 he Gust gesawe. And he wses ]>a 
bltSe ]>flB8 behates, and com to Godes temple, purh mjmgunge 
SsBS Halgan Gastes. ... He hine genam "Sft on his earmas, • . . 
and ]>ancode geome Gode. ... He cwsbS tSa : Mm Drihten, Sq 
forltetst me na mid sibbe of ]?isum Me, sBfter ]3(lnum worde ; 
fort^onjTe mine eagan gesawon J'lnne Halw^ndan, Sone Sq gear- 
codest sBtforan ansyne ealles folces, — leoht to onwrigennysse 
peodsLj and wuldor }?Tnum folce Israhele. ^ H. i 134, 156. 

Drihten, \>Vl forlsetst me na on sibbe of Sysum Me, fort$on)?e 
mine eagan habbatS gesewen Smne Halw^ndan, . . . "Sone )>Q 
gearcodest setforan gesihSe ealles folces.'. . . He is leoht 
to onwrigennysse Seoda, and wuldor }>lnum folce IsraheL 

JL'H.L 14a, 144. 

2. 33, 34. P& Maria, psBi halige mseden, and "pa^s cildes fbstorfaBder, 

2. 31. Et postquam consummati sancto, non visuram se mortem 

sunt dies octo ut cirenmcideretar nisi prias videret Christum Do- 

pner, vocatom est nomen eius mini Et venit in spiritu in 

lesus, quod vocatum est ab angelo templum. . . . Et ipse accepit 

prius quam in utero conciperetur. eum in ulnas suas, et benedixit 

2. 34. Et ut darent hostiam, secun- Deum, et dixit : Nunc dimittis 

dum quod dictum est in lege senrum tuum, Domine, secundum 

Domini, par turturum, aut duos verbum tuum, in pace, quia vi- 

pullos columbarum. derunt oculi mei salutare tnum, 

2. 35-33. Et ecce homo erat in leru- quod paiasti ante faciem omnium 

salem, cui nomen Simeon ; et populorum,— lumen ad revelatio- 

homo iste iustus et timoratus, nem gentium, et gloriam plebis 

expectans consolationem Israel ; tuae Israel, 

et Spiritus sauctus erat in eo. 2. 33, 34. Et erat pater eius et 

Et responsum acceperat a Spiritu mater mirantes super his quae 



190 



^LFRICS HOMILIES 



Joseph, wseron ofwundrode ]>sera worda ]>e se ealda Symeon 
clypode be tS&m cilde. And se Symoon him tSa sealde bletsunge, 
and witegode gyt m&re be ]^m cilde, and cwaeS : pis cild is 
gesftt manegum mannum to hryre, and manegum to seriste and 
to t&cne, and ]>am biS wiScweden. ^ H. i 144. 

n To tacne com Cilst, and Jjftm is wi?5cweden. iE. h. i 144. 

2. 35. His swurd sceal Surhg^n Sine s&wle. M.B.L146, 

2. 36-40. pa com J)8er sum wuduwe, soo waBS Anna geh&ten. Soo 
leofode mid hire were seofon gear, and sySSan hoo wsbs wuduwe 
foower and hundeahtatig gOara, and })Oowode Gode on faaston- 
um, and on gebedum, and on clsennysse ; and W8bs on eallum 
y&m fyrste wunigende binnan ]^m Godes temple ; and cOm Sa 
to ]>&m cilde, and witegode be him, and andette Gk>de. . . . 
Soo eadige Maria, and loseph, 8»s cildes f6storfsBder, gecyrdon 
to }>sere byrig Nazareth mid ]7&m cilde ; and ]^SBt cild woox, and 
wsds gestrangod, and mid wTsdOme afylled ; and Godes gifu wies 
on him wunigende. ^ H. i 146, 148, 158. 

8. 1-4. On "Sftm fiftooSan geare ?5»s cfiseres rices Tyberii com 
Godes word ofer lohannem on S&m wostene ; and ho ferde 
to folces noawiste, and bodade ludeiscum folce fulluht on 
synna forgyfenysse, swawawft hit awriten is on Isaies wite- 
gunga iB. H. i 35a ; cf. 1 478. 

8. 4, 5. See Isa. 40. 3, 4. 

8. 17. See Mati 3. 12. 

8. 19. See M.B.I4A 



dicebantur de illo. Et benedixit 
illis Simeon, et dixit ad Mariam 
matrem eiuB*. Ecce, positus est 
hie in ruinam et in resurrec- 
tionem multorum in Israel, et in 
signum cui contradicetur. 

2. 35. Et tuam ipsius animam per- 
transibit gladius. . . . 

2. 36-40. Et erat Anna prophetissa, 
. . . et vixerat cum viro suo annis 
septem a virginitate sua. Et haec 
vidua usque ad annos octoginta 
quaittuor ; quae non discedebat de 
temple, ieiuniis et obsecrationi- 
bus serviens nocte ac die. Et 
haec, ipsa l^ora superveniens, con- 



fitebatur Domino. . . . Reversi sunt 
in Galilaeam in civitatem suam 
Nazareth. Puer autem cresce- 
bat, et confortabatur, plenus sa- 
pientia; et gratia Dei erat in 
illo. 
8. 1-4. Anno autem quintodecimo 
imperii Tiberii Caesaris . . . fac- 
tum est verbum Domini super 
loannem, Zachariae filium, in de- 
serto; et venit in omnem regio« 
nem lordanis, praedicans baptis- 
mum poenitentiae in remissionem 
peccatorum, sicut scriptum est 
in libro sermonum Isaiae pro- 
phetae. . . « 



LUKE 2-7 191 

n 

8. 22. See iBLH. i 104. 

4. 10, II. SeeFs. 91. 11, 12. 

4. 29, 50. Da ludei Iseddon Cnst set sumum ssele to aniim clife, 
and woldon hine niSer asca&n ; ac he eode betweonan heora 
handum &weg, sw& ]>8et heora n&n nyste hwser he becom. 

iB. H.iLa56. 

4. 34. &e Mark 1. 24. 

6. 6. iSee ^ H. ii apa 

6. 29. Matheiis ^ ]A gearcode micel gereord ]>am H»lende, and hine 

to his hUse gelaSode. ^ H. ii 468. 
6. 31. See Matt. 9. 12. 
6. 32. See Matt. 9. 13, note. 
e. 25. Wa 60W J>e na hlihgaS ; go sceolon hoofian and wopan. 

e. 36. BeoS mildheorte, swa-swa Oower Fseder is. ^ h. ii 322. 

6. 37> 38. ForgyfaS, and Sow biS forgyfen. SyUaS, and Sow bitS 
geseald. ^ h. a loa 

Eow bi'S ameten swa-swa go amseton, on Sam ylcah gemete 
8e gs mannum doS. M.K.U. 322. 

II Gif g© forgyfeS, Sow biS forgyfen. ^l H. i 53. 

?• 11-15. Ure Drihten fsrde to sumere byrig sOo is gehaten Nairn, 
and his gingran samod, and genihtsum m§nigu. pa-'Sa he 
genealsehte f«lm portgeate, J;a f^rede man anes cnihtes lie to 
byrgene. . . . Se cniht w»s ancenned sunu his meder. . . . 
Se Hselend weartS astyred mid mildheortnysse ofer 8«ere meder. 
. . . He genealsehte and hreopode ]?a bsere, and ])Vl bsermfnn 
setstodon. . . . Drihten cwsetS to "Sam cnihte : Ic sf cge 8e : 
Ans ; and he Sserrihte gesset and sprsec. And se Hselend 
betsehte hine his meder. ^ H. l 490, 492, 494. 



4. 29, 30, . . Doxerunt ilium asque 6. 36. Estote ergo misericordes, eicut 

ad supercilium mentis, . . . ut et Pater vaster misericors est. 

praecipitarent eum. Ipse autem 6. 37, 38. ... Bimittite, et dimitte- 

transiens per medium illorum, mini. Date, et dabitur vobis. . . . 

ibat. Eadem quippe mensura qua mensi 

6. 29. Et fecit ei convivium mag- fueritis, remetietur vobis. 

num Levi in dome sua. .. . 7. 11-15. £t factum est, deincep^ 

6. 25. ... Vae vobis qui ridetis ibat in civitatem quae vocatur 

nunc, quia lugebitis et flebitis. Naim ; et ibant cum eo discipuli 

^ From Matt. 9. 9. 



192 



^ELFRIC S HOMILIES 



H Mid-])&m-'Se Drihten hr^pode 9& bsere, tSSL setstodon tb b&iv 
m^nii. iB. H. i 494. 

il pQ cniht, ic s^cge Se : Ans. ^ h. 1 49& 

7. 16. paet folc weartS mid mioclum ^ge ablicged. . . . pet folc 
ewe's : pet mere wltega &r&s betwux Qs, and ]>et Gkxl his folc 
geneosoda ^ h. 1 494. 

7. 19. See Matt. 11. 2, 3. 

7. 31-33. Hwet, tSa 86 Helend on Sere ylcan tide . . . gehelde 
manega untruman £ram mislicum cotSum, and wOdum manniim 
gewitt forgeaf, and blindum gesihSe. And cweS sy9San to 
lohannes erendracum : FaraS nU to lohanne, and cySaS him ])& 
Sing ]>e go ges&won and gehyrdon. £fne, nQ blinde gesooS, 
and tS& healtan guS, and hreoflige m$n synd geclensode, deafe 
gehyraS, and S& doadan ftilsaS, and Searfian bodiaS godspel ; 
and so biS oadig ]>e on mo ne bitS geeswicod. ^ h. 1 480 ; cL 
L 26, and Matt. 11. 4-6. 

7. a8. See'M.htL 11. 11. 

8. 4-6. On sumere tide, Sll-tSa micel m^nigu samod cOm to t&m 
Helende, and £ram gehwilcimi burgum to him g^iOalehton, 
]A sede ho him J^is bigspel : Sum sedere forde to Awenne his 
sed. . . . pet sed Ipe feoll be t^m wege mid twyfealdre dare 
losode, Sa-t^ wegferende hit fortredon, and fugelas toberon. 
. . . We sprecon be Sam sede ]>e betwux \>&m Somum sprang, 
and mid heora westme forSrysmod wearS. . . . pet sed ]>e 



eius, et torba copiosa. Cum 
autem appropinquaret portae ci- 
vitatis, ecce defunctus effereba- 
tur filiuB unicus matris suae. . . . 
Quam cum vidisset DominuB, 
misericordia motus super earn. 
. . . £t accessit, et tetigit locu- 
lum. Hi autem qui portabant 
steterunt. £t ait: Adolescens, 
tibi dice : Surge. Et resedit qui 
erat mortuus, et coepit loqui. Et 
dedit ilium matri suae. 

7. 16. Accepit autem omnes timer, 
. . . dicentes : Quia propheta mag- 
nus surrezit in nobis, et quia Deus 
visitavit plebem suam. 

7. 2 1 -2 3. (In ipsa autem hora multos 



curavit a languoribus, et plagis, 
et spiritibus malis ; et caecis mul- 
tis donavit visum.) Et respon- 
dens dixit illis: Euntes renun- 
tiate loanni quae audistis et 
vidistis : Quia caeci vident, claudi 
ambulant, leprosi mundantur, 
surdi audiunt, mortui resuigunt, 
pauperes evangelizantur ; et bea- 
tus est quicumque non fuerit 
scandalizatus in me. 
8. 4-6. Cum autem turba plurima 
convenirent, et de civitatibus pro- 
perarent ad eum, dixit per simi- 
litudinem : Exiit qui seminat, 
seminare semen suum; et dum 
seminat, aliud cecidit secus viam, 



LUKE 7, 8 198 

bufon tS^m stsenigum lande feol sprjrtte hwffithwega, ac, tS^S^ 
seo hsete com, t& forscranc hit, fortSanSe hit nsefde nsanne 

Wffitan. jB.H.il88,9a 

8. II, 12, 14, 15. pffit seed is Gk>d6s word. . • • ponne sBtbret se fleog- 
enda Bceocca tSslrrihte ]mt halige ssed of swilceia gedwolena 
heortan. ... Da sind ]>e Godes word gehyratS, ac hi sind gebys- 
gode mid heora welum, and mid heora llfee lustum forsmorode, 
and ne beraS nsenne wsestm. . • • Se dsel })8bs ssedes tSe on gOdre 
eort&m befool, ]mi sind t^ tSe Gk>des word on gOdre heortan 
healdatS, and bringatS wsestm on geSylde. ^ H. ii 90, 93. 

8. 41 £ 5ee jB. H. i 496^ 

8. 43, 44. See Hark 5. 25, 27, 28. 

8. 44-48. Heo creap tSa betwux tSam mannum, bseftan ]Am Htelende, 
and forstael hire hffilu, sw& ]>Bdt heo hr^pode his reafes fiisedu ; 
and hire blodes gyte s6na satstod. pa cwseS se Hselend : Hw& 
hreopode me? Petrus him andwyrde: L& leof, ]?eos m^nigu 
Se of SrincS, and Sa ftxast hwa Se hreopode. Drihten cwffitS : 
Sum man me hreopode ; witodlice ic gefredde }?set tSsre hselSe 
miht of me eode. . . . Heo geseah 1^ Ipset hit digele nses, and 
feol bifigende to Sses Hselendes fbton, and sffide setforan eallum 
t&m folce hwl heo hine hr^pode, and hQ heo Sflerrihte gehseled 
wearS. Drihten hire cwsbS to : Dohtor, tSm geleajb pQ gehselde ; 
gang Se nQ on sibbe. ^ h. ii 394. 

et concolcatiun est, et volucres 8. 44-48. Accessit retro, et tetigit 

coeli comederunt illud. Et aliad fimbriam yestimenti eius ; et con- 

cecidit supra petram; et natum festim stetit fluxus sanguinis 

aruit, quia non habebat humorem. eius. Et ait lesus : Quia est 

Et aliud cecidit iuter spinas, qui me tetigit ? . . . Dixit Petrus : 

et simul ezortae spinae suffoca- . . . Praeceptor, turbae te com- 

verunt illud. primunt et affligunt, et dicis : 

8. II, 12, 14, 15. . . . Semen est Quis me tetigit ? Et dixit 

yerbum Dei. . . . Deinde yenit lesus : Tetigit me aliquis ; nam 

diabolus, et tollit yerbum de corde ego noyi yirtutem de me exiisse. 

eorum. . . . Quod autem in spinas Videns autem mulier quia non 

cecidit hi sunt qui audierunt, et latuit, tremens yenit, et procidit 

a sollicitudinibus et diyitiis et ante pedes eius; et ob quam 

yolaptatibus yitae euntes suffo- causam tetigerit eum, indicayit 

cantur, et non referunt fructum. coram omni populo, et quemad- 

Quod autem in bonam terram hi modum confestim sanata sit. At 

sunt qui in corde bono et optimo ipse dixit ei : Filia, fides tua 

audientes yerbum retinent, et salyam te fecit ; yade in pace, 
fructum afferunt in patientia. 



194 ^LFRIC'S HOMILIES 

8. 49. SeeM.B.L4^ 

8. 54, 55. D& geoam he hi be tSsere handa, and cwseS : pQ m&den, ic 
s^ge'Se\ Arls. And heo Scerrihte ar&s, and m^tes bsBd. ^^1496^ 
n pa mffiden, &1IS. ^ H. i 498. 

9. 16. See Matt 14. 19. 

9. 25. HwsBt fr^maS tenigum m^n, Seah-Se he ealne middaneard to 
his anwealdum geblge, gif he &na losatJ ? ^ h. a 328. 

9. 31. See Matt 17. 1-5, note. 

9. 58. See Matt 8. 20. 

9* 59, 60. Be swylcum cwsbS se Hselend to &num his gecorenan, 
tSBrfSk he wolde his faeder lie bebyrian ; he ewffiS : GeSafia ]mt 
Sa deadan bebyrion heora deadan; far Stl, and boda Godes 
nee. ^ h. i 49a, 494. 

10. 1. Se Hselend geceas him, toeacan \>nm tw^lf apostolum, tw& 
and hundseofontig leorningcnihta, and s^nde hi tw&m and tw&m 
ffitforan him to »lc )>ffira byrig and stOwe ]>e he sylf tOweard 
W8BS. ^ H. a 5^ ; of . 1 ^ 

10. a-7. Drihten cwsbS : pset genp is micel, and tSa rifteras Dsawa. 
• . . BiddaS ]>8Be genpes hlaford ))8Bt he fts^nde wyrhtan to 
his geilpe. • • . FaraS; efne, ic s§nde eow sw&-sw& lamb 
betwux wulfiim. . . . Ne here ge mid eow pusan, oStSe codd, 
ne gescy. . . • Ne gecyrre ge nsenne mann be wege. • • • On 
SW& hwilcum hose swft ge incumaS, cweSatS cerest: Wmiige 
sib on Sisum hUse. And gif J^ser biS sibbe beam, eower sib 
wunaS ofer t^&m hUse ; gif on Sftm hOse ne biS sibbe beam, 
eower sibb gewf nt ^ft to eow. . . . WuniaS on )?am hUse Se 
ge to cumaS, etende and drincende ))8et Ipsdt hi habbatS 
eow to syllenne. . . . SoSlice se wyrhta is wurSe his 
mede. ^ h. iL 5^0, 532, 534. 

8. 54> 55* Ipse autem tenens manum ire, et sepelire patrem meum. 
eiu8 clamavit dicens : Paella, Bixitqae ei lesus : Sine ut mortui 
suige. Et reversus est spiritus sepeliant mortuos sues ; tu autem 
eiuB, et sarrezit continue. Et yade» et annuntia regnum Dei. 
iuBsit illi dari manducare. 10. i. Post haec autem designavit 

9. 35. Quid enim proficit homo, si Dominus et alios septuaginta 
lucretur universum mundum, se duos, et misit illos binos ante 
autem ipsum perdat ? . . . faciem suam in omnem civitatem 

9. 59, 60. Ait autem ad alteram : et locum, quo erat ipse venturus. 
Sequere me. Ille autem dixit : 10. a-7. Et dicebat illis : Messis 
Domine, permitte mihi primum quidem multa, operarii autem 

> From Mark 6. 41, *tibi dioo.' 



LUKE 8-11 195 

10. t6. Se t!e eow gehyrsmnaS, he gehyrsuinaS me ; and se tSe eow 

forsihS, he forsihtS me. ^ h. a sa 

n Se tfe eow gehyrS, he gehyrtJ me ; and se Se eow forsih'S, he 

forsihtS me. ^ h. iL s^a 
10. 27. See Luke 18. 20-22. 

10. 38-42. Se H»lend hecem into sumere eatSelican b3nig ; and &n 
wlf, Martha gehaten, gelaSode hine to hire gereorde. . . . 
Martha wsbs syftSe bysig 3rmbe Drihtnes t^nunge ; and hire 
swuster Maria 8»t stille aet Drihtnes fbtum, heorcnigende his 
lare. Martha swanc, and Maria set semtig. . . . Martha spraec 
clltSlice to tSam Hffilende, wolde ))8Bt he hete hire swuster hire 
fylstan aet 8»re tSenunge, Ipe heo micclum ymbhogode. pft 
beladode Drihten Marian, and cwsdS : Martha, Martha, IpfX eart 
earful and bysig ymbe fela Sing; witodlice an Sing is nyd- 
behof . . • . Maria geceas }x)ne selestan dsel, se Se ne biS hire 
nffifre satbroden. ^ h. u. 438, 44a 

11. I. pa cwsedon hT to Sam Hselende : Leof, t»ce Os ho we magon 
Qs gebiddan. ^ H. 1 258. 

11. 2-4. See Matt 6. 9-13. 

11. 5. Se H&lend cwsbS to his leomingcnihtum : Hwilc eower 

is ]>e hsBfS sumne freond, and gteS him to on middere nihte, 

and cwyS. ... jb^ H. i 246, 

pauci. Rogate ergo dominnm illam in domam suam. Et hnic 

messis ut mittat operarios in erat soror nomine Maria, quae 

messem euam. Ite ; ecce ego etiam sedens secus pedes Domini, 

mitto vos sicat agnos inter lupos. audiebat verbum illius. Martha 

Nolite portare sacculum, neque aatem satagebat circa frequens 

peram, neque calceamenta, et ministerium ; quae stetit, et ait : 

neminem per viam salutaveritis. Domine, non est tibi curae quod 

In quamcumque domum intra- soror mea reliquit me solam minis- 

veritis, primum dicite : Pax huic trare ? die ergo illi ut me adiuvet. 

domui. Et si ibi fuerit filius Et respondens dixit illi Dominus : 

pacis, requiescet super ilium pax Martha, Martha, sollicita es et tur- 

yestra ; sin autem, ad vos rever- bans erga plurima ; porro unum 

tetur. In eadem autem domo est necessarium. Maria optimam 

manete, edentes et bibentes quae partem elegit, quae non auferetur 

apud illos sunt ; dignus est enim ab ea. 

operanus mercede sua. ... IL i. . . . Dixit unus ex discipulis 

10. 16. Qui vos audit, me audit ; et eius ad eum : Domine, doce nos 

qui vos spernit, me spemit . . . orare. . . . 

10. 38-42. . . . Ipse intravit in quod- 11. 5. Et ait ad illos : Quis vestrum 

dam castellum ; et mulier quae- habobit amicum, et ibit ad ilium 

dam, Martha nomine, excepit media nocte, et dicet illL . • • 

o 2 



196 iELPETCS HOMILIES 

U. 8, 9. Gif he SurhwunatS cnucigende, ])oime VOJat se hiredes 
ealdor for Ssas oSres onhrOpe, and him getlVaV ]ms tSe he bitt, 
nft for freondrfiedenOy ac for his iinstilnysse. . . • BiddaS, and 
Sow biS forgifen ; secaS, and ge gemetaS ; cnuciaS, and eow bitS 
geopenod. ^ h. i 348> ^tso. 

B CnuciaV, and eow biV geopenod. ^ H. IL 57a. 

U. ii-i?. Hwilc feeder wile syllan his cilde st&n, gif hit hine 
hl&fes bitt ? o]>]>e meddran, gif hit fisoes bitt ? o8Se ]x>ne W3rrm 
SrOwend, gif hit slges bitt ? Gif ge cunnon, ]A tSe yfele sind, 
syllan t^ godnysse eowrum beamuniy hQ micele swit^or wile 
eower heofonlica FsBder forgyfan godne g^t him bidden- 
dum ? A H. i 250, 252. 

fl Ge "Se sind (synt) yfele. ... ^ h. l ^54. 

11. 20. Gif ic on Godes fingre deofla adrsefe. ... ^ h. iL 204 ; cf. 
Matt 12. 28. 

11. 37. Eadige sind pSL innoVas ]>e hi gebceron, and fS& breost ]>e 
swylce gesdhton. ^ h. i 84. 

U. 41. SyllaS Sone ofereacan eow to sBlmesdffidmn, and efne, ealle 
Sing eow beotS geclsensoda ^ h. ii 328. 

12. 4, 5. Ic s^ge eow minum freondum : Ne beo ge &f»rede for 
Sam ehterum tSe ])one llohaman ofeleaS, and siSSan nabbaS 
hwffit hi mare deS. Ic seteowige eow hwaene ge sceolon eow 
adrsedan : ondrsedaS eow ])one Se mseg ]x>ne llchaman ofslean^ 
and si^SSan Sa s&wle on h^UesQsle as^ndan. ^ H. a 543. 

IL 8, 9. Et si ille perseveraverit coelo dabit spiritum bonum pe- 

pulsans, dice vobis, etsi non dabit tentibns se ? 

illi Burgens eo quod amiciis eins IL ao. Porro si in digito Dei eiicio 

sit, propter improbitatem tamen daemonia. . . . 

eins sarget, et dabit illi quotquot 11. 27* • • • Beatns venter qui te 

habet necessarios. . . . Petite, et portavit, et ubera quae suxistL 

dabitur vobis; quaerite, et in- 11. 41. Verumtamen qaod superest 

yenietis ; pulsate,' et aperietur date eleemosynam, et ecce, onmia 

vobis. munda sunt vobis. 

II. 11-13. Quis autem ex vobis 12. 4, 5. Dico autem vobis amicis 
patrem petit panem, numquid meis : Ne terreamini ab his qui 
lapidem dabit illi ? aut piseem, occidunt corpus, et post haec non 
numquid pro pisce serpentem habent amplius quid faciant. 
dabit illi ? aut si petierit ovum, Ostendam autem vobis quern 
numquid porriget illi scorpionem? timeatis: timete eum qui, post- 
Si ergo V08 cum sitis mali, nostis quam Occident, habet potestatem 
bona data dare filiis vestris, mittere in gehennam. . . . 
quanto magis Pater vester de 



Ui*.>!^;j&k.. 



LUKE 11-13 197 

12. i6-ai. Sum welig maun wses on woruldoy and his wsestmas 
genihtsumlice pVLgon. pa smeade se rica, and cwsbS: Hwset 
do ic la, na ic nffibbe hwser ic mnge ealle mine wsestmas 
gegaderian ? !|]ft he cwnS : Ic wille ryman minne b^rtQn, and 
mme bf mu geeacnian, and Sider gegadrian ealle mine wsestmaSy 
and cweSan to mmre s&wle: Mm s&wul, Sa hmtst fela god 
to manegra geara brice ; ger^st tSe nU, and et, and drinc, and 
gewistfiilla. p& cwsetS God to Sam rican : Dq stunta, nQ to- 
niht tSn scealt tSIn lif alsetan ; hwass bootS ]x>nne })ine teolunga ? 
Swa bits so tSe him sylfum goldhordatS, and nis on Qode 
welig. JS. H. E 104. 

12. 23-25. See Matt. 6. 24-27. 

12. 27. See ^ H. IL 464. 

12. 35. Boon oower l^ndena ymbgyrde, and ©ower loohtfatu bym- 
ende. jb. h. ii. 564. 

12. 37. . • . ]>sdi ho deS his halgan sittan, and ho sylf farende him 
SonaS. ^ H. ii 442. 

12. 47. Se Soowa Se wat his hlafordes willan, and nele hine gefr^m- 
man, sceal boon gewltnod mid micclum witum. ^ h. IL 33& 

12. 49. Ic com to Si J^nt ic wolde s§ndan fyr on eorSan, and ic 
wylle )>8Bt hit byme. ^ H. i 322. 

18. 6-9. Sum hiredes hlaford hsefde aplantod an fitctroow binnon 
his wmgearde, and com SBfter fyiste to S&m trOowe, sohte 
w»stm Sseron, and nnnne ne gemotte. Ho cwsbS Sll to Jtsbs 
wingeardes bigg^ngan : Efne, nU Sroo gear ic sohte wsestm on 

12. i6-ai. . . . Hoininis coiasdam 12. 35. Sint lumbi vestri praecincti, 
divitis uberes fructns agar attulit. et lucemae ardentes. . . . 
Etcogitabat intra 86 dicens: Quid 12. 37. . . . Faciet illos discumbere, 
faciam, quia non habeo quo con- et transiens ministrabit illis. 
gregem fructus meos ? Et dixit : 12. 47. Ille autem eenrus, qui ceg^o- 
Hoc faciam : Destruam horrea vit voluntatem domini sui, et non 
mea, et maiora faciam ; et iUuc praeparavit, et non fecit secun- 
congregabo omnia quae nata sunt dum voluntatem eius, vapulabit 
mihi, et bona mea. Et dicam multis. 

animae meae : Anima, habesmulta 12. 49. Ignem veni mittere in terram, 
bona posita in annos plurimos ; re- et quid volo nisi ut accendatur ? 
quiesce, comede, bibe, epulare. 18. 6-9. . . . Arborem fici habebat 
Dixit autem illi Deus : Stulte, hac quidam plantatam in vinea sua, 
nocte animam tuam repetunt a te ; et venit quaerens fructum in ilia, 
quae autem parasti, cuius erunt ? et non invenit. Dixit autem ad 
Sic est qui sibi thesaunzat, et non cultorem vineae : Ecce anni tres 
est in Deum dives. sunt ex quo venio quaerens 



98 JELFRIC'S HOMILIES 

Sisum ftctr^we, and nsenne ne fiinde ; forceorf hit ; to hwt 
brum's hit Sisne st^de ? Se bigg<^nga him andwyrde : Hl&ford, 
Iset hit standan gearlanges, dS-]>sdt ic hit bedelfe, and mid meoxe 
bewurpe, and hit witodlice w»stm wyrc'S ; gif hit Sonne beran 
nele, So cymst and forcyrfbt hit. ^ h. IL 406, 408. 

14. II. See Luke 18. 12-14. 

14. 16. Sum man gearcode micele feorme, and Sterto manega gelaS- 

ode. -SL H. ii 37a 

14. 17, 18. Ealle mine Sing sind gegearcode. ... Hi ealle samod 
hi beladiaS. Se forma cwseS: Ic bohte SBnne ton, and me 
is need to farenne, and Sone geseon; ic bidde So, belada 
me. ^ H. ii 373. 

14. 19. Sum oSer cwseS : Ic bohte M getymu oxena, and ic wille 
faran fandian Ssera. « . • Ic bidde So ))8Bt So mo ladige. 

iB. H. iL 37a, 374. 

14. 30-24. Se Sridda cwsbS : Ic hsebbe nU gewlfod, and forSi to 
Ssere feorme cuman ne msBg. . . . Se Soowa gecyrde hOm, and 
8»de his hlftforde Ssera gelaSodra forsewennysse. Se hlftford Sa 
geh&thyrt cwsbS to his Soowan : Far ardlioe geond })&s strata 
and wic, and gegadera Searfan and alofede, blinde and healte, 
and gelffid hider inn. • . . Se Soowa cwsbS: Hl&ford, hit is 
gedon SW& So bote, and hor gyt is rymet semtig. ... Be S&m 
cwsbS se hl&ford to S&n Soowan : Far nU geond wegas and h^gas, 
and nyd hi inn to farenne, ]>set mm has bOo gefylled. . • « Ic 
s§cge Oow to soSan ]>SBt nftn Ssera wera Se, gelaSode, cuman 
noldon, ne onbirigS mines gereordes. ^ h. it 374, 376. 



fructum in ficulnea hac, et non emi, et necesse habeo exire, et 

invenio; euccide ergo iUam; ut videre illam; rogo te, habe me 

quid etiam terram occupat? At excusatum. 

ille respondens, dicit illi : Domine, 14. 19. Et alter dixit: luga bourn 

dimitte illam et hoc anno, usque emi quinque, et eo probare ilia ; 

dum fodiam circa illam, et mittam rogo te, habe me excusatum. 

stercora, et siquidem fecerit 14. 20-24. Et alius dixit : Uxorem 

fructum ; sin autem, in futunun duxi, et ideo non possum venire, 

succides earn. Et reversus senrus nuntiavit haec 

14. 16. . . . Homo quidam fecit domino suo. Tunc iratus pater- 

coenam magnam, et vocavit familias dixit servo suo : Exi cito 

multos. in plateas et vices civitatis, et 

14. 17, 18. . . . lam parata sunt pauperes, ac debiles, et caecos, et 

omnia. Et coeperunt simul omnes claudos introduc hue. Et ait 

excusare. Primus dixit ei : Yillam servus : Domine, factum est ut 



LUKE 14-16 199 

14. 26. Se "Se to me cymS, ne msBg he beon mTn leomingcniht, 
bQton he his wlf hatige. ^ h. L 308. 

16. 1-7. Gerefan and synfiille m^n genealffihton t&m Hselende, 
and woldon his Iftre gehyran. pa ceorodon S& sunderh&lgan and 
Sa boceras ludeiscre Seode, forSanSe se Hselend underfeng tS& 
synfullan, and him mid gereordode. pa s»de se Htelend t^am 
ludeiscum bocerum Sis bigspel : Hwilc eower hsefS hundieontig 
sceapa. • . • Hwilc eower haafS hundieontig sceapa, and gif he 
forlysS an Ssera sceapa, Sonne forUet he Sa nigon and hund- 
nigontig on westene, and gseS secende ]mt an Se him losode ? 
• . • Da-Sa he hit gemette, he hit bser on his exlum to Ssere 
eowde blissigende. • • • He gelaSode his frynd and his nehge- 
bOiBS. . . • He cwffiS: BlissiaS mid me, forSanSe ic gemette 
mln forlorene sceap. • . • Ic s^ge eow, mare bliss biS on heof- 
onmn be anum synfiillan m$n, gif he his synna mid dffidbote 
behreowsaS, Sonne sy be nigon and hundnigontig rihtwisum Se 
nanre behreowsunge ne behofiaS. ^ h. 1 338^ 34a 

16. 8. See JR. K. 1 3p. 

16. 10. . • . ))8Bt micel blis wsBre on heofonimi be anum d»d- 
betan. ^ h. 1 35a 

16. 9. TiliaS eow freonda on Oodes Searfum, ]mt hi on eowrum 
ge^ndungum onfon eow into ecum eardungstOwum. ^ h. L 337. 

imperasti, et adhuc locus est. £t ta noyem in deserto, et vadit ad 

ait dominos servo : £xi in vias et iUam quae perierat, donee in- 

sepes, et compelle intrare, ut veniat earn? Et cum invenerit 

impleaturdomus mea. Dicoautem earn, imponit in humeros sues 

vobis quod nemo virorum illorum gaudens ; . . . convocat amicos et 

qui Yocati sunt gustabit coenam vicinos, dicens illis: Congratula- 

meam. mini mihi, quia inveni ovem meam 

14. 26. ... Si quis venit ad me, et quae perierat. Dico vobis quod 

non odit . . . uxorem, non potest ita gaudium erit in coelo super 

mens esse discipulus. . . . uno peccatore poenitentiam 

16. 1-7. Erant autem appropin- agente, quam super nonaginta 

quantes ei publicani et peccatores, novem iustis qui non indigent 

ut audirent ilium. Et murmura- poenitentia. 

bant Phansaei et s(5ribae, dicen- 16. 10. . . . Gaudium erit coram 

tes : Quia hie peccatores recipit, angelis Dei super uno peccatore 

et manducat cum illis. Et ait ad poenitentiam agente. 

illos parabolam istam, dicens : 16. 9. . . . Facite vobis amicos de 

Quis ex vobis homo qui habet mammona iniquitatis, ut, cum 

centum oves, et si perdiderit unam defeceritis, recipiant vos in aeterna 

ex illis, nonne dimittit nonagin- tabemacula. 



200 JELFBlcfs HOMILIES 

10. 13. See Matt. 6. 24-27. 

16. 15. Ge rlhtwisia'S eow setforan mannum ; and Gk>d cann Gowere 

heortan. iS. h. iL 404. 
10. 16. S^ ealde » and wTtegan w»ron (VS lobannes tO<^^6 ; 

sit^an ongann godspelbodung. iB. H. L 354. 
10. 19, ao. Sum welig man wsbs mid puipuran and godew^bbe 

gegl^nged, and dsBghwamlice m&rlice leofode. pft l»g sum 

w»dla 8Bt ^ his geate, and his nama wma Lazarus, se vtsbs bc- 

SrOwere. iB.H.l3a8L 

R Sum iToe man wsbs. . . . Sum Zearbk wsbs geh&ten Lazarus. 

16. aiy 22, 24-28. Da genealffihton Cft himdas, and his wunda gelic- 
cedon. ... pa gelamp hit pmi se wsedla gew&t, and ^nglas 
fi^rodon his sftwle to Vwb heahfaederes wunimge Abifdiames ; and 
Vaes iTcan gSst seffcer forSstSe wearS on h^Ue bes^nct . . . He 
bsed ]>Vl Abraham mid earmlicre stemne ]>8Bt Lazarus mOste his 
tungan drypan. . . . Se heahfflBder Abraham him cwsbS to : 
DVl, mm beam, beo Se gemyndig ]>sdt Sq underf^nge welan on 
Sinum life, and Lazarus yrmVe. . . . Betwux Os and eow is 
gefffistnod micel Srosm ; ]>eah. hw& wille £ram Os to eow, ho ne 
msBg, ne Oac fram Oow to Qs. . . . D& beam him on mod his 
gebroSra gemynd, . . . and gymde forCl Jrset Lazarus hi mOste 
warnigan, ]>9di hX ne becOmon to his sOsle. ^ h. 1 330, 33a, 334. 

16. 15. . . . Yds estiB qui iustificatis inferno. . . . £t ipse damans dixit : 

vos coram hominibus; Dens autem Pater Abraham, miserere mei, et 

novit corda vestra. . . . mitte Lazamm, ut intingat ex- 

16. 16. Lex et prophetae usque ad tremum digiti sui in aquam, ut 

loannem ; ex eo regnum Dei refrigeret linguam meam. . . . Et 

evangelizatur. . . . dixit illi Abraham : Fili, recordare 

16. 19, ao. Homo quidam erat dives, quia recepisti bona in vita tua, et 

qui induebatur purpura et bysso, Lazarus similiter mala; . . . et in 

et epulabatur quotidie splendide. his omnibus inter nos et vos chaos 

£t erat quidam mendicus, nomine magnum firmatum est, ut hi, qui 

Lazarus, qui iacebat ad ianuam volunt hinc transire ad vos non 

eius, ulceribus plenus. possint, neque inde hue trans- 

16. a I, 22, 24-28. . . . Canes venie- meare. Et ait: Rogo ergo te, 

bant, et lingebant ulcera eius. pater, ut mittas eum in domum 

Factum est autem ut moreretur patris mei— habeo enim quinque 

mendicus, et portaretur ab angelis fratres—ut testetur illis, ne et ipsi 

in sinum Abrahae. Mortuus est veniant in hunc locum tormen- 

autem et dives, et sepultus est in torum. 

» Thorpe, * at.* 



LUKB 16-18 201 

16. 31. Se heahfsBder him andwyrde : Gif hi forseotS Moysee » and 
Sffira vntegenA bodunga^ nellaS hi gelyfan, ]>6ah hw& of deaSe 

18. 9-11. Drihten scede }ns bigspel be snmum mannum ]>e on him 
sylfum tmwodon 'psbt hi rihtwise wseron, and ot&re fors&won, ]nis 
cwe'Sende : Twegen men eodon into Qodea temple hi to gebid- 
denne ; &n w»s sunderhalga, and oSer wsbs openlice synfuL . . . 
He cwaeS : Qod I ic "Sancige Ce "padt ic ne eom n& swilce oSre 
m^nn. iS. H. ii 4A 4^ 

Ic ne eom swilce sw& * GSre m^n. A h. ii 4J& 

18. 12-14. ^<^ fffiste twegen dagas on Vmre wucan, and ic tooSie ealle 
mine »hta. • • • Se synfulla stod feorran, gecnnwe his mis- 
dfeda, and ne dorste his eagan Qp&h^bban, ae sloh his breoet, 
]ni8 cweSende : • . . Ck>d ^Imihidg, gemiltsa me synfullum, • . . 
Sots ic Sow Sfcge : He eode h&m gerihtwisod £ram S&m oSrum. 
. . . ^c tSffira Se hine onhf fS biS geeadmeti and se Se hine 
syl&e geeadmet, se biS ahafen. is. h. ii 496, 450, 433. 

D ^c S»ra ]>e hine onh^fS, he sceal been geeadmet ; and se 
Se hine geeadmet, he sceal been ahafen. a h. i aoa. 

n ^Ic S»ra Se hine onh^fS biS geeadmet, and se Se hine 
geeadmet biS geuferod. A h. 1 36a. 

^c S»ra Se hine onh^fS biS geeadmet, and se Se hine 
geeadmet, he biS ahafen. ^ h. 1 51a. 

18. 15, 16. See Matt. 19. 13, 14. 

18. 18. Sum welig mann com to SlUn H»lende, and ftoU to his 
fbtum', Sus cweSende : Eala Sq goda lAreow, hwsBt sceal ic den 
\fmt ic hsBbbe pBdi ece llf ? jb. H. ii 40a 

16. 31. Ait autem illi: Si Moysen hominom. . . . 

et prophetas non audiunt, neque 18. ia-14. leiuno bis in sabbato; 

si quis ex mortois resurrexerit decimas do omnium quae possideo. 

credent. £t publicanus a longe stansj 

18. 9-ii.DixitautemetadquoBdam nolebat nee oculos ad coelum 

qui in se confidebant tamquam levare, sed percutiebat pectus 

iusti, et aspemabantur ceteros, suum, dicens: Deus, propitius 

parabolam istam : Duo homines esto mihi peccatori. Dico yobis : 

ascenderunt in templum ut Descendit hie iustificatus in do- 

orarent: unus Phansaeus, et alter mum suam ab illo ; quia omnis 

publicanus. Pharisaeus . . . haec qui se exaltat humiliabitur : et 

apud se orabat : Deus, gratias qui se humiliat exaltabitur. 

ago tibi quia non sum sicut ceteri 18. 18. Et interrogavit eum quidam 

^ Thorpe, 'swiloeswt.* * From Hark 10. 17, * genu flexo ante earn.' 




202 JBLFRIC S HOMILIES 

18. 19. Nis n&n man god batan Goda &nuiiL ^ H. L 454. 

18. 20-23. Gif Sq wylt becuman to S&n ecan Me, heald ]?fis 
bebodu ^ : Ne ofslih Sq mann ' ; Ne unrihthsem Sq ; Ne stala 
Sa ; Ne beo Sa leas gewita ; Arwur'Sa ))liuie fsader and Sine 
modor ; and, Lufa Sinne nextan swSrSwa So sylfne '• Da and- 
wyrde se rica, and cwaBtS : Ealle Sas ]>ing ic heold symle fram 
mlnum geogotShade. Him andwyrde f ft se Hffilend, and cwieS : 
Anes Singes Se is wana: far no, and beceapa vnS ieo ealle 
Sine ffihta, and dsel Searfiun, and ]7a hasfst Sonne ]>inne gold- 
hord on heofonan rice ; and cum, and filig me. js. H. ii 400 ; 
ct Exod. 20. 12 ff. 

II Lufa Sinne nextan swa-swa Se sylfne. ^ h. a 540^ 

18. 3i~43> • • . Sadt se Hselend gen&me onsundron his twflf 
leomingcnihtas \ and cwsbS to him : Efne, wo sceolon faran 
to Seere byrig Hierusalem, and ]x>nne booS gefyllede ealle 
Sa Sing ]>e wseron be mo awritene ]>urh witegan. Ic sceal 
boon belsewed Soodum, and hi doS mo to bysmore, and be- 
swingaS, and sySSan ofsloaS; and ic anse of dOaSe on ]>&m 
Sriddan dsege. pa nyston his leomingcnihtas nan andgit 
]7y8sera worda. Da gelamp hit ]>sdi hi genoalsehton anre byrig 
]>e is gehaten Hiericho, and Sa ssat ]>&t sum blind man be 
Sam wege; and, ]>&r]>a he gehyrde ])fes folces feor mid })am 

princeps, dicens: Magister bone, 18. 31-43. Assumpsit autem lesus 

quid faciens vitam aeternam pos- duodeeim, at ait illis: Ecce, ascen- 

sidebo? dimus lerosolymam, et consum- 

18. 19. . . . Nemo bonus nisi solus mabuntur omnia quae scripta sunt 

Deus. per prophetas de Filio hominis. 

18. 20-23. . . . Non occides; Non Tradetur enim gentibus, et illude- 

moechaberis ; Non furtum facies ; tur, et flagellabitur, et conspuetur ; 

Non falsum testimonium dices; et, postquam flagellaverint, occi- 

Honora patrem tuum et matrem. dent eum ; et tertia die resurget. 

Qui ait : Haec omnia custodivi £t ipsi nihil horum intellexerunt, 

a iuventute mea. Quo audito, et erat verbum istud absconditum 

lesus ait ei : Adhuc unum tibi ab eis, et non intelligebant quae 

deest : omnia quaecumque babes dicebantur. Factum est autem, 

vende, et da pauperibus, et ha- cum appropinquaret lericho, 

bebis tbesaurum in coelo ; et veni, caecus quidam sedebat secus 

sequere me. viam ; . . . et cum audiret turbam 

1 From Matt. 19. 17, * Si autem vis ad vitam ingredi, serva mandata.* 

* The order from. Matt. 10. 18, * Kon homicidium facies ; Kon adulterabis.' 
3 From Matt. 10. 19, * Diliges proximom tunm sicnt teipsom.* 

* From Matt. 20. 17, ^duodecim disoipulot seoreto.' 



LUKE 18, 19 203 

Hffilende, tr& llcsode he hw& ]>fer f^rde. Hi cwffidon him to 
]>mt ])tet wsere Ssbs Hffilendes fser. p& begaiin he to hrymenne, 
and cvmS : Hselend, Dauides beam, gemiltsa mm. Da m^n 
]7e beforan ]?&m Hselende ferdon ciddon ongean "Sone blindaD, 
};8Bt he Buwian sceolde. He clypode ])& miccle swtSor : Hselend, 
Dauides beam, gemiltsa mm. p& stod se Hslend, and het 
Iffidan ]7one blindan to him. pa-'Sa he genealsehte, })& Ecsode 
se Hselend hine : Hwset wylt Sq ]>sdt ic ]?e do ? He cwseS : 
Drihten, ]>edt ic mage geseon. And se Hselend him cwseS to : 
Loca no ; Ipin geleafa hsefS tSe gehseled. And he Sterrihte 
geseah, and fyligde ]7&m Hffilende, and hine msersode. p& 
eal ]>8di folc, ])e ]>sbt wundor geseh, h^rede God mid micelre 
onbryrdnysse. js. h. i 152. 

il Ic an&e of deaSe on ]>Van Sriddan dsBge. jes. H. 1 153. 

II Hffilend, Dauides beam, gemiltsa min. M.H.L 136. 

U Hw88t wilt tSa fwt ic t56 do ? -a H. i 158. 

II La leo^ do ])8et ic msBge geseon. js. h. i i^ 

II Loca nQ ; Ipin geleafa Se gehsBlde. M.n.Lt^ 
19. 2HS. Zacheus w£bs sum rice mann ; and cepte ]»bs Hselendes 
fser, and wolde geseon hwilc he wsere, ac he ne mihte for 
Sffire m§nigu Se him mid ferde, forSanSe he wses scort on 
wsestme. pa forarn he Sam Hsllende, and stah uppon an 
treow, \>e&t he hine geseon mihte. Cnst Sa beseah upp wiS 
IpfBS rican, and cwseS : Zachee, stih ardlice adQn, fofSanSe me 
gedafenaS ]>sdi ic nQ tO-dsBg ]?e gecyrre. Zacheus Sa swyftlice 
of Sam treowe alihte, and hine blissigende underfeng. JS. H. i 58a 



praetereuntem, interrogabat quid £t confeatim vidit, at sequebatur 

hoc esset. Dixerunt autem ei ilium, magnificans Deum. £t 

quod Jesus Nazarenus transiret. omnis plebs, ut vidit, dedit laudem 

£t clamavit, dicens: lesu, fili Deo. 

David, miserere mei. Et qui 19. 2-6. Et ecce vir nomine 

praeibant increpabant eum ut Zachaeus; et hie princeps erat 

taceret Ipse vero multo magis publicanorum, et ipse dives; et 

clamabat : Fili David, miserere quaerebat videre lesum quis esset, 

mei. Stans autem lesus iussit et non poterat prae turba, quia 

ilium adduci ad se. Et cum statura pusillus erat. Et prae- 

appropinquasset, interrogavit currens ascendit in arborem sy- 

ilium, dicens : Quid tibi vis comorum ut videret eum. . . . 

faciam ? At ille dixit : Domine, Suspiciens Jesus vidit ilium, et 

ut videam. Et Jesus dixit illi : dixit ad eum : Zachaee, festinans 

Respice ; fides tua te salvum fecit. descende, quia hodie in domo tua 



204 ML¥Bl(fs HOMILIES 

19. 8-10. Da fistod he sBtforan him, and him amnodlice to cwietS : 
Drihten, ehie, ic todsele healfhe dffil mlnra goda tSearfum ; and 
8w&-hw8et-8W& ic mid f^ne berypte, ]>8Bt io wylle be feow^r- 
fealdum forgyldan. Drihten him to cwsdS: No tO-dsBg is 
Sisum hirede hsel gefr^mmed, forSan'Se he is Abrahames 
ofspring. Ic com to secenne and to gehtelenne ]>8bt ]>e on 
mancynne losode. ^ H. L 58a. 

• . . Zacheus, se Se healfe his »hta ]>earfum dffilde, and 
mid healfum dffile forgeald be feowerfeflldum s^;i^hw8dt-ew& 
ho »r on unriht be Snfealdum roafode. ... A H. 1 130, 133. 

19. 35. See Matt. 25. 24-30. 

19. 4if 43* Da-Cft ho geneal»hte ])»re ceastre, and ho hi geseah, 
Sa woop he ofer hi. . . . Drihten cwsetS to Ssere byrig : Gif ]>Q 
wistest hwsBt ]>e toweard is^ ]x>nne weope Sa mid mo \ Witod- 
lice on Sisum daege ]>fX wunast on sibbe ; ac "Sft toweardan wraca 
sind no bedlglode £ram Smum eagum. ^ h. L 409,404. 

On Sysum dsge Jm wmiast on sibbe; ac soo towearde 
wracu is no bediglod £ram Sinum eagum. iS. h. L 40& 

19. 43y 44. Se tyma cymtS }>8et Sine ^d Co ymbsittaS mid 
ymbtrynmiinge, and So on telce healfe genyrwiatS, and to 
eorSan ]?0 ftstr^ccaS, and Shie beam samod Se on 8e sind. . . . 
And hi ne forlsetatS on So stfin ofer st&ne. ^ h. L 408, 41a 

11 ForSanl^e Sq ne oncnoowe tSone timan Smre geneo- 
sunge. A H. L 404. 

19. 45y 46. Drihten adrsefde of tS&m temple S& cypmen, ]>us cweS- 

oportet me manere. £t festinans videns civitatem flevit super illam, 

descendit, et excepit ilium dicens : Quia si cognoyisses et tu, 

gaudens. et quidem in hac die tua, quae 

19. B-io. Stans autem SSachaeus, ad paeem tibi ; nunc autem ab- 
dixit ad Dominum : Ecce dimi- scondita sunt ab oculis tuis. 
dium bonorum meorum, Domifie, 19. 43, 44. Quia venient dies in te, 
do pauperibus ; et si quid aliquem et circumdabunt te inimici tui 
defraudavi, reddo quadruplum. vallo, et circumdabunt te, et co- 
Ait Icsus ad eum: Quia hodie angustabunt te undique, et ad 
salus domui huic facta est, eo terram prostement te, et filios 
quod et ipse filius sit Abrahae. tuos qui in te sunt ; et non relin- 
Venit enim Filius hominis quae- quent in te lapidem super lapi- 
rere et salvum facere quod pe- dem, eo quod non cognoveris 
rierat. tempus visitationis tuae. 

19. 41, 43. Et ut appropinquavit, 19.45,46. Et ingressus in templum, 

^ Note the omioofl eoMgosit. 



LUKE 19-21 205 

ende: Hit is &writen ymt mln has is gebedhos; and ge hit 
habbatS gedon sceaSum to screafe. M.H.L406. 

D Mm hos is gebedhas ; and ge hit habbaS gedon soeaSum 
to scrffife. iB. H. i 41a 

19. 47. He . . . W8BS l»rende "jpsdi folc dseghwomlice binnan t&m 
temple. iEi h. i 406. 

II And he W8BS tcecende dseghwomlioe binnan S&m temple. 
^ H. i 41a. 

20.25. SeeM&tt 22. 21. 

20. 35y 36. N&n wer ne vrrhSS, no wif ne ceorlaS, ne team ne biS 
getymed ; ne hi deatSes ne abyrigaS siSSan ; ac beotS ^nglum 
gellce. iB. H. i 338. 

21. 9. Donne ge gehyratS on middanearde gefeoht and sace, ne beo 
ge llfyrhte ; })&s Sing sceolon asrest cuman, ac ne hSS sw&-t$eah 
]>»rrihte seo gef ndung. JS. h. ii 538. 

II p&s frecednyssa sceolon terest cuman, ac ne biS swa-Seah 
})8errihte seo ge^ndung. ... ^ H. ii 53& 

21. 10, II. peod anst ongean }>eode, and iTce wintS ongean iTce. . . . 

Micele eortfetynmga beoS geond stowa. . . . CoSa becuma'S. . . , 

Hunger biS. . • . Ogan of heofenum, and micele tacna. ^ h. u. 538. 

II Deed anist ongean Seode, and iTce ongean iTce, and micele 

eorSstyrunga beoiS gehwser, and cwealm, and hunger. iB. H. L 608. 

21. 12-19. Swa-Seah fer'San]:>e S&s Sing gelimpaS, man eht eower, 
belffiwende on gesamnungum, and teonde to cynegum, and 
to ealdormannum, and to cweartemum, for minum naman. • . . 
pis eow gelimptS soSlice on gewitnysse. . . . SfttatS eomostlice 
on eowerum heortum, Ipmi ge ne ^urfon Ssmeagan ha ge 

coepit eiicere vendentes in illo statim finis, 

et ementes, dicens illis: Scrip- 2Lio, 11. Tuncdicebatillis: Surget 

turn est quia domus mea domus gens contra gentem, et regnum 

orationis est ; vos autem fecistis adversus regnum. £t terraemotus 

illam speluncam latronum. magni erunt per loca, et pesti- 

19. 47. £t erat docens quotidie in lentiae, et fames, terroresque de 
templo. . . . coelo, et signa magna erunt. 

20. 35, 36. Illi vero . . . neque nu- 21. 12-19. Sed ante haec omnia 
bent, neque ducent uxores; ne- iniicient vobis manus suas, et 
que enim ultra mori poterunt; persequentur tradentes in syna- 
aequales enim angelis sunt. . . . gogas et custodias, trahentes ad 

2L 9. Cum autem audieritis praelia reges et praesides, propter nomen 
et seditiones, nolite terreri ; opor- meum ; continget autem vobis in 
tet primum haec fieri, sed nondum testimonium. Ponite eigo in cor- 



206 JBLFRIC S HOMILIES 

andw3rrdan sceolon. Ic sotSice sylle Sow motS and wiadOm, 
);&m ne magon wfSstandan ne wi'Scwe'San ealle eowere wiSer- 
winnan. . . . Ge beoS beliewede fram fsederumy and gebroSrum, 
and fram m&gum, and hi eow to deaSe gew»ca'S. . . . Oe beoS 
andsffite eallum mannum for minum naman ; and awft-tSeah ne 
losatS an hser of eowerum heafde. ... On eowenun geSylde ge 
ge&hniaS eow eowere s&wla. ^ h. ii 540, 54a, 544. 

li Ne sceal eow been forloren an h^r of eowrum heafde. 

JBL U. L 336. 

II On eowrum geSylde g© habbaS ©owere s&wla. iEi H. ii 9s. 

21. 35. Tacna beoS on sunnan, and on mOnan, and on steorrum ; 
and on eorSan Seoda ofSriccednys, for gem^ncgednysse sselicra 
ytSa and swegee. iB. h. L 608. 

II T&cna gewurSatS on sunnan, and on mOnan, and on 
steorrum ; and on eorSan biS J^eoda of Sryccednyss. jel h. L 608. 

21. 26-33. M§nn forsearia'S for Ogan, and andbldunge tSsera Singa 
pe becumatS ofer ealne middangeard ; witodlice heofonan mihta 
beotS fistyrode. . . . ponne we geseoS mannes Beam cumende on 
wolcnum, mid micelre mihte and msBgenSrynmie. . . . ponne 
tSBa wundra ong3rnnaSy ah^bbaS ]?onne eowre heafda, and 
behealdaS, forSanSe eower ftlysednyss genealffihtS. . • . Drihten 
cwsbS : BehealdaS })Ss f ictreowa, and ealle oSre treowa ; ]>onne 
hi spryttaSy Sonne wite ge ])SBt hit sumorlffihtS. Sw& eac ge 
magon witan, Sonne ge tSlls forescedan t&cna geseoS, ]>mt Oodes 
lice genealiehS. . . . SoS ic eow s^ge : Ne gewit Seos msegS 
e'S-]>8Bt ealle fSv^ Sing gewurSaS. . • . Heofen and eorSe gewltaS ; 
and mine word n»fre ne gewltaS. ^ h. 1 610, 614, 614, 6161 

dibuB vestris non praemeditari luna, et stellis ; et in terris pres- 

quemadmodum respondeatis. Ego sura gentium, prae confusione 

enim dabo vobis os et sapientiam, sonitus maris et fluctuum. 

cui non poterunt resistere et con- 2L 36-33. Arescentibus hominibns 

tradicere omnes adversarii vestri. prae timore, et ezpectatione qnae 

Trademini autem a parentibufl, supervenient universe orbi ; nam 

et fratribus, et cognatis, et amicis, virtutes coelorum movebuntur. 

et morte afficient ex vobis. Et Et tunc videbunt Filium hominis 

eritis odio omnibus propter no- venientem in nube cum potestate 

men meum ; et capillus de capite magna et maiestate. His autem 

vestro non peribit. In patientia fieri incipientibus, respicite, et 

vestra possidebitis animas ves- levate capita vestra, quoniam ap- 

tras. propinquat redemptio vestra. Et 

2L 35. Et erunt signa in sole, et dixit illis similitudinem : Yidete 



LUKE 21-23 207 

81. 34. BeotS wsere ]>9bt eowere heortan ne beon geh^fgode mid 
oferfyUe, and druncennysse, and mid woruldcarum, and se 
f&rlica deaiS becume ofer eow. je.il u.2x 

22. 3-5. HwsBt, "Sa se deofol into ludan bestOp, &n Ssera tw^lfa 
Drihtnes Segena. And he eOna eode to Sasra ludeiscra r»de, and 
openlice befr&n hwaet hi him feos geot^on, gif he tSone Hffilend 
him belffiwan mihte^ Hi tS^ ]>8bs fsegnodon, and ]>88t feoh 
ges^tton on Srittig scillingum \ ^ H. IL 342 ; cf. L 36. 

22. 19. See Matt. 26. 26-28, note. 

22. 38. pser wseron tw& swurd sitSlice gebrOhte to ISSan wiSerstealle, 
gif hit 8W& Cnst wolde. jbl h. a 348. 

22. 50. See Matt 26. 51-54, note 2, 

22. 51. SeeM.^iL24i6. 

22. 61. See Matt. 26. 69-75, note 2. 

22. 63-65. See Matt 26. 67, 68, and note. 

28. 3. S^eeMatt. 27. ii. 

28. 7-9. pa gemunde se ealdormann pmt Herodes wsbs on ^sere 
scire Sa, and Osende CiTst him to. Herodes soSlice W8bs BWtSe 
geblissod mid Ssere gesihSe, for his swtSlicum t&cnum, and 
wolde geseon sum wundor fram him ; fic Crist him nolde n&n 
Sing to gecwet^. ^ H. a 350. 

28. 11-16. Da forseah Herodes hine swlt^e mid his hirede, and be 
his hwitum reafum hoxlice sprsBc, and asf nde hine sOna to Cftm 

ficulneam^etomnesarboreB; cum Et abiit, et locutus est cum prin- 

producunt iam ex se fnictum, cipibus sacerdotom et magistra- 

Bcitis quoniam prope est aestas. tibos. . . . Et gavisi sunt . . . 

Ita et vos cum videritis haec fieri, 22. 38. At illi dizerunt : Domine, 

Bcitote quoniam prope est reg- ecce duo gladii hie. At ille dixit 

num Dei. Amen dico yobis quia eis : Satis est 

non praeteribit generatio haec 28. 7-9. Et ut cognovit quod de 

donee omnia fiant. Coelum et Herodis potestate esset remisit 

terra transibunfc; verba autem eum ad Herodem, qui et ipse 

mea non transibunt Ierosol3rmi8 erat illis diebus. He- 

2L 34. Attendite autem vobis, ne rodes autem, viso lesu, gavisus est 

forte graven tur corda vestra in valde ; . . . audierat multa de eo, 

crapula et ebrietate, et curis et sperabat signum aliquod videre 

huius vitae, et superveniat in vos ab eo fieri. . . . Ipse nihil illi re- 

repentina dies ilia. spondebat 

22. 3-5. Intravit autem Satanas in 28. 11-16. Sprevit autem ilium He- 

ludajn, . . . unum de duodecim. rodes cum exercitu suo, et illusit 

' From Matt. 28. 15, * Et ait illis : Quid vnltis mihi dare, et ego vobiB eum tradam ? 
At illi constitoenint ei triginta argenteoe.' 



208 JELTBlds HOMILIES 

foressedan Pilate ; and hi wurdon Cft gefrynd for C»re dsede, 
swa-swft hi nseron ntefre »r on Me. p& clyi>ode Pilatus §ft 
to S&m folce, cwsbS be tSlUn Hcelende \>eBt he unscyldig wsie, 
fortSanSe Herodes ne he eac ne mihte nsenne gylt on him to 
deaVe afindan : cwsbS ]>8Bt he wolde hine beswingan, and te life 
alffitan. ^ H. IL asa ; ct 147^ 

28. 32. Dser wteron geltedde mid V&m lifigendan Drihtne twegen 
scyldige sceaVan, for heora synnum to honne. A h. il 354. 

28. 34. Mm heofenlica Fseder, ic t$e nQ bidde, forgif tSSia d»de 
]Asum gedwolmannnm, forSantSe hi nyton hwsBt hi no dot$. 

^ H. ii J56 ; ef . ii a^ 

D Mm Drihten, miltsa him ; nyton hi hwsBt hi do¥. ^ h. a 34. 
28. 39-43* An S&ra sceaSena Oac swilce clyi>ode : Gif Sq Hffilend 
Crist sy, gehsel Se and Os. pa andwyrde se oSer, hine Sreag- 
ende : HwsBt Sq la, earming, ne ondr»tst Sq Ce Qod ? Wit 
synd gewltnode for wselhreawum dtedum, and )>e8 h&lga 
Hffilend hangatS her unscyldig. fift Sa se ylca dypode to 
Criste: G^emun Sq mm, Drihten, ]x>nne Sq mihtig becymst 
to Smum agenum iToe, roderes Wealdend ^ ! Se H»lend him 
cw8bS to mid soSmn beh&te : Nq to-dseg So bist on neorzena 
wange mid me. is. h. u. 356. 

II Drihten, getS^nc mm }x>nne So to ])mum iTce bec3rmsL 
Cnst him andwyrde : SoS ic ))e s§cge : No tO-dsBg JtQ bist mid 
me on neorxnawanges myrhSe. JS. H. L 576. 

D Drihten, beo mm gemyndig ]?onne Sq cymst to 8mum iTce. 
Drihten him andwyrde : SotS ic tSe s^cge: Nq to-dseg \>Vi bist mid 
me on neorxena wange. ^ H. ii ;& 

indutum veste alba, et remisit ad Emendatom ergo iilom dimittam. 

Pilatum. Et facti sunt amici 28. 33. Ducebantor autem et alii 

Herodes et Pilatus in ipsa die; duo neqoam com eo, at inter- 

nam antea inimici erant ad in- ficerentur. 

vicem. Pilatus autem, conyocatis 28. 34. Pater, dimitte illis ; non 

principibus sacerdotum, et magi- enim sciunt quid faciunt. . . . 

stratibus, et plebe, dixit ad illos: 28. 39-43. Unus autem de his qui 

. . . NuUam causam inveni in ho- pendebant latronibus blasphe- 

mine isto ex his in quibus eum mabat eum, dicens: Si tu es 

accusatis. Sed neque Herodes ; Christus, salvum fac temetipsum 

nam remisi vos ad ilium, et ecce et nos. Respondens autem alter, 

nihil dignum morte actum est ei. increpabat eum, dicens : Neque 

^ A poetical epithet ; indeed the speeoh might be printed as two lines of alliter»- 
tive verse. 



LUKE 23, 24 209 

23, 44. See Matt. 27. 45. 

28. 46. /See Matt 27. 50-53, note 2. 

28. 48. And seo otSer m^nigu "Se tSser mid stodon beoton heora 

breost, bogende to Qode. iB. H. it 258. 
28. 56. SeeM.M.1220. 

24. I. SeeM,M.L 2M. 

24. 13, 14. Eodon twegen Drihtnee leomingcnihtas tO ftnre byrig, 
seo W8B8 fif mlla firam Hierusalem, Emmaus geh&ten; Iph 
eodon bl, sprecende ymbe ])sbs Htllendea ]?rOwunge him be- 
twynan. ^ H. a J84. 

24. 25 ff. See M.B.iLjS4,a6. 

24. 36-39. pa set nextan cOm Be Hffilend to his leomingcnihtum, 
]>ser hi gegaderode wseron, and cwsbS him to : Sy sibb betwux 
Oow ; io hit eom, ne beo go n& afyrhte. p& wurdon hi afserede, 
and wondon ]>SBt hit sum g&st wsere. Da cwsetS ho him to : 
Hwl sind go afcerede, and mislice S^ncatS be mO? ScoawiatS 
mme handa and mine fet, ]>e wseron mid nseglum ]>urhdrifene. 
Gr&piaS and scoawiaS ; gif ic gast wasre, Sonne nsefde ic flsesc 
and ban. JE.H.I220. 

24. 42, 43. . . • psQi Crist ffite sefter his seriste gebrcedne fisc and 
hunies boobrOad. ^ h. iL ^a ; cf. i 396 

24, 50, 51. And ho l»dde hi *&& at of tfiere byrig dp to anre dOne 

tu times Deum, quod in eadem 24. 36-39. Dum autem haec loquun- 

damnaiione es ? £t nos quidem tur, stetit Jesus in medio eorum, 

iuste, nam digna factis recipimus ; et dicit eis : Pax vobis : ego sum ; 

hie vero nihil mali gessit. Et nolite timere. Conturbati vero 

dicebat ad lesum : Domine, me- et conterriti, existimabant se 

mento mei cum veneris in reg- spiritum videre. Et dixit eis : 

num tuum. Et dixit illi Jesus : Quid turbati estis* et cogitation es 

Amen dice tibi : Hodie mecum ascendant in corda vestra ? Vi- 

eris in paradiso. dete manus meas et pedes, quia 

28. 48. Et omnis turba eorum qui ego ipse sum ; palpate, et vi- 

simul aderant ad spectaculum dete ; quia spiritus camem et ossa 

istud, et videbant quae fiebant, non habet, sicut me videtis ha- 

percutientes pectora sua rever- here, 

tebantur. 24. 42, 43. At illi obtulerunt ei 

24. 13, 14. Et ecce, duo ex illis ibant partem piscis assi, et favum mel- 

ipsa die in castellum, quod erat lis. Et cum manducasset coram 

in spatio stadiorum sexaginta ab eis. . . . 

Jerusalem, nomine Emmaus; et 24. 50, 51. Eduxit autem eos foras 

ipsi loquebantur ad invicem de in Bethaniam, et, elevatis manibus 

his omnibus quae acciderant suis, benedixit eis. Et factum est, 



210 -ffiLFRIc'S HOMILIES 

Se is gecweden Mons Oliueti \ and hi gebletsode up&hafenum 
handum. p& mid ])§bre bletsunge f^rde he to heofonum. 
JBL H. L 394, ^196 ; cf. Acts 1. 9-15. 
24. 52, iSce Acts 1. 9-15, note. 

JOHN. 

1. 1-3. On frymSe wsbs Word, and ]>sdt Word wbbs mid Gode, and 
J)»t Word W8BS Gk)d. pis waes on frymtfe mid Gode. Ealle Cing 
sind ]?urh hine geworhte ; and nis n&n ]>ing baton him ge- 
sceapen. is. h. L 70 ; cf. i aSa 

11 On frymtfe waBS Word, and Ipmt Word waBS mid Gode, and 
J>aBt Word wsbs God. a h. i 40^ 358. 

1. 9. See JE.K,i 994. 

1. 14. p8Bt ylce Word W8bs geworden flsesc, and wunode on Os, J>8Bt 
we hine geseon mihton. JE.M.L 40. 

1. 1 8. He W8BS sefre on Sses Fseder bosme. iB. H. i aSo, 282. 

1. 33, See Isa. 40. 3, 4. 

1. 29, 30. Da-'Sa lohannes hine geseah cumende to him, })& cwsetS 
he be him : Her gseS Gk>des Lamb, se ISe setbryt and ftdylegatS 
middaneardes synna. Be tSysum ic stede eow ser : Se tSe efter 
me cymtS, he is beforan me ; for'SanSe he wsbs ser ic gewurde. 

jB. H.iL38. 

II Loca nQ I Efne, her gntS Godes Lamb, se Se sBtbret middan- 
geardes synna. A H. L 358. 

II pQ Godes Lamb, Se sstbretst middaneardes synna. jes. h. iL 964. 

II • . . ]>9di he wsere Gk>des Lamb, se Se SBtbrQde middaneardes 
synna. ^ H. ii 4a 

1. 32. See js. H. L 104. 

2. I, 2. Gifta wseron gewordene on Anum tone Se is geclged 

dum bcnediceret illis, recessit ab et habitavit in nobis. . . . 

eis, et ferebator in coelum. 1, 18. ... Qui est in sinn Patris. . . . 

1. 39, 30. Altera die vidit Joannes 

JOHN. lesum venientem ad se, et ait: 

1, 1-3. In principio erat Verbum, Ecce Agnus Dei, ecce qui tollit 

et Verbum erat apud Deum, et peccatum mundi. Hie est de 

Deus erat Verbum. Hoc erat in quo dixi : Post me venit vir qui 

principio apud Deum. Omnia per ante me factus est ; quia prior 

ipsum facta sunt ; et sine ipso fac- me erat. 

tum est nihil quod factum est. 2. i, 2. Et die tertia nuptiae factae 

1. 14. ... Verbum caro factume st, sunt in Cana Oalilaeae; et erat 

^ From Acts 1. la, * a monte, qui Yocatnr Oliyeti' 



LUKE 24 — JOHN 3 211 

Ghana, on S^ Oalileiscan earde; and Sser wsbb Maria, IpsBs 
Hffilendes moder. Se Hffilend wsbs eac gelatfod to ]7llm 
giftum. A H. a 54 ; cf. L 58. 
2. 3. Win ateorode set V&m gifhim. ^ h. iL 54. 

II pa gelamp hit ]>8Bt ast 'Sam giftum vrin weartS ateorod. 

^H. L58. 

2. 4. Drihten cwsbS to hjs meder : Fffinine, hwset is me and Se to 

San? M.K.U.S4. 

2. 6. ^t IpVan giftum wieron ges^tte six stsenene wseterfatu, sefter 
Sffira ludeiscra clsensunge, healdende senllpige twyfealde gemetu, 
oSSe 'piyfealde. ^ H. iL 56 ; cf. L 58. 

2. 7 ff. S^ee ^ H. L 58, 168. 

2. 10, II. Se drihtealdor cwsbS to Sam brydguman : JBlc man 
sylS on forandsBge his gode win, and ]>9dt waccre }x>nne Sa 
gebooras druncniaS; ]>Q soSlice hoolde J^set gOde wm oS Siss. 
. . . pis tacn worhte se Hselend on angynne his wundra, on 
Sam Oalileiscan Ghaba, and geswutelode his wuldor ; and his 
leomingcnihtas on hine gelyfdon. ^ H. IL 70, 7a ; cf. L ad 

2. 14. Dser sseton mynetoras, and Ster wseron gecype hrySeru, and 
seep, and culfran. ^ h. 1 40^ 

D Dser wseron gecype oxan, and scop, and culfran, and peer 
sseton myneteras. ^. H. i 41X 

2, 15. Ho worhte ane swipe of rapimi, and hi ealle mid gebOate 
ntascynde. ^. H. i 406^ 

li Mid swype Sa cypan Qtadrasfde. .si H. i 41a 

8. 3. Baton gehwa boo tuwa ac^nned, ne msBg ho na faran into 
heofonan rlc«. ^ H. iL la 



mater lesu ibi. Vocatus est autem vasti bonum vinum usque adhuc. 

et lesus ... ad nuptias. Hoc fecit initium signorum lesus 

2. 3. £t deficiente vino. ... in Cana Gralilaeae, et manifestavit 

2. 4. Et dicit ei lesus : Quid mihi gloriam suam ; et crediderunt in 

et tibi est, mnlier ? . . • euin discipuli eius. 

2. 6. Erant autem ibi lapideae by- 2.14. Et invenit in temple vendentes 

driae sex positae secundum puri- boves, et oves, et columbas, et 

ficationem ludaeomm, capientes numularibs sedentes. 

singulae metretas binas vel ter- 2. 15. Et cum fecisset quasi flagel- 

nas. lum de funiculis, omnes eiecit 

2. 10, II. Et dicit ei : Omnis homo de templo. . . . 

primum bonum vinum ponit ; et, 8. 3. . . . Nisi quis renatus fuerit 

cum inebriati fuerint, tunc id denuo, non potest videre regnum 

quod deterius est; tu autem ser- Dei. 

P 3 



212 JELYR1C& HOMILIES 

8. 5. Baton gehwa beo geedc^nned of wseiere and of S&n H&lgan 

Ofiste, ne msBg he faran into Qodes rice. ^ h. iL ». 

II Baton gehwa beo geedc^nned of wsetere and of ]^Lm Halgum 

G&ste, ne mseg he faran into heofenan nee. ^ h. L 94. 
3. 13. Nan man ne astihtS to heofonum baton se Se of heofenum 

fistfih, manned Beam se Se is on heofenum. ^ H. iL 586. 

II Mannes Beam "pe of heofenum astah, and on heofenum 

is. -£. H. iL 386. 
3. i4y 15, Swa-swa Moyses ahof "Sft ns&ddran on Sam wostene, sw& 

gedafenatS ]>aBt ic boo ahafen, 'psbt tele Ssera ]>e on mo gelyfS ne 

losige, ac ]>adi ho haebbe };8et oce llf. m,k.\l ajs. 
3. 16. Swa swtpe lufode God ]>ysne middangeard, ])8Bt ho his 

anc^nnedan Sunu sealde for as. ^ h. L 5a& 
3. 29. So Se bryde hsafS, ho is brydguma. ^ H. IL la 

3. 30. Cnste gedafenaiS ]>sdi ho weaxe, and mo J^aet ic wanigende 

boo. ^ H. i 356. 

4. a I. G^lyf mo. £ H. i 48a. 

4. 34. Mm m^te is \>8dt ic wyrce mines Fasder willan, ]>8Bt is 
lihtwisnys. -«l H. L 55a. 

4. 46, 47, 50-53. Sum undercyning cOm to Cnste, and hine baad J>8Bt 
ho ham mid him sfSode, and his sunu gehselde ; forSanJ^e he 
IsBig 8Bt forSslt^e. pa cwsetS se Hselend to Sam undercyninge : 
Gew^nd })0 ham, ]>Tn sunu leofaS. Ho gelyfde Ipses Hselendes 
sprfece, and ham stSode. Da comon his Segnas him tOgOanes, 
and cyddon Ipset his sunu gesund w»re. Ho Sa befran on 
hwilcere tide ho gewyrpte. Hi ssedon: Gyrstandaeg ofer 
midne dsBg hine forlot se fefor. pa oncneow se fsBder ptdt 
hit W8BS sOo tid on Seere Se se Heelend him to cwseS : Far So 
ham, ]?ln sunu leofaS. Se cyning gelyfde Sa on God, and eal 
his hired. M, H. L laS. 

3. 5. ... Nisi quia renatus fuerit ex 3. 16. Sic enim Deus dilezit man- 
aqua et Spiritu sancto, non potest dum, ut Filiom suum unigenitom 
introire in regnum Dei. daret. . . . 

3. 13. £t nemo ascendit in coelnm 3. 39. Qui habet sponsam, sponsus 

nisi qui descendit de coelo, Filius est. . . . 

hominis qui est in coelo. 3. 30. Ilium oportet crescere, me 

3. i4y 15. £t sicut Moyses exaltavit autem minui. 

serpentem in deserto, ita exaltari 4. 31. ... Crede mihi. . . . 

oportet Filium hominis, ut omnis 4. 34. ... Mens cibus est ut faciam 

qui credit in ipsum non pereat, voluntatem eius qui misit me. . . . 

sed habeat vitam aetemam. 4. 46, 47, 50-53. . . . Et erat quidam 



JOHN 3-6 213 

5. 14. E&e, nQ tSQ eart gehseled ; ne synga So heononfor'S, j^y-lies- 

t$e Se sum Sing wyrse gelimpe. iB. H. 1 55a 
5. 17. Min FsBder wyrcS dseghwomlice otS )>is, and ic wyrce. 

^H. ii J06. 

5. 28, 39. Se tima cymtJ J^aet ealle ?& ]?e on byrgenum beoS, 
gehyraV Oodes Suna stemne, and hi forS g&S: ]?& Se god 
worhton to llfes teriste ; J>a soSlice Ipe yfel worhton to geniSe- 
runge seriate. iEi H. iL 568. 

6. 1-14. Se Hffilend forde ofer S^ Galileiscan ssb, ]>e is geh&ten 
Tybeiiadis; and him filigde micel m^nigu^ forSonJ^e hi be- 
hooldon Sa t&cna pe he worhte ofer Sa imtruman m§n. pa 
astah se Hselend Qp on ane dane^ and ]>mr saet mid his leoming- 
cnihtum. And wses Sa swfSe geh^nde seo halige Easter- 
tid. pa beseah se Hselend Up, and geseah \>edt tfser wses 
mycel m^nnisc toweard, and cwaeS to anum his leomingcnihta^ 
se wses gehaten Philippus: Mid hwam mage wo bicgan hlaf 
Sisum folce ? pis ho cwseS to fandunge ]7ses leorningcnihtes ; 
ho sylf wiste hwset h© dOn wolde. Da andwyrde Philippus : 
poah hor wseron gebohte twa hund p^ningwurtS hlafes, ne mihte 

regulus. . . . Abiit ad eum, et roga- audient vocem Filii Dei, et pro- 
bat eum at descenderet et sanaret cedent : qui bona fecerunt in 
filiumeius; incipiebat enim mori. resurrectionem vitae; qui vero 
. . . Dicit ei Jesus: Vade, filius tuus mala egerunt in resurrectionem 
vivit. Credidit homo sermoni iudicii. 

quem dixit ei Jesus, et ibat. Jam 6. 1-14. . . . Abiit Jesus trans mare 

autem eo descendente, servi oc- Galilaeae, quod est Tiberiadis ; 

currerunt ei, et nuntiaverunt di- et sequebatur eum multitudo 

centes quia filius eius viveret. magna, quia videbant signa quae 

Jnterrogabat ergo horam ab eis faciebat super his qui infirma- 

in qua melius habuerit. Et dix- bantur. Subiit ergo in montem 

emnt ei : Quia heri hora septima Jesus, et ibi sedebat cum disci- 

reliquit eum febris. Cognovit pulissuis. Erat autem proximum 

ergo pater quia ilia hora erat in pascha, dies festus Judaeomm. 

qua dixit ei Jesus: Filius tuus Cum sublevasset ergo oculos Jesus, 

vivit. £t credidit ipse, et domus et vidisset quia multitudo maxima 

eius tota. venit ad eum, dixit ad Philippum : 

5. 14. . . . Ecce, sanus factus es; Unde ememus panes, ut mandu- 

iam noli peccare, ne deterius tibi cent hi ? Hoc autem dicebat 

aliquid contingat. tentans eum ; ipse enim sciebat 

5. 17. ... Pater mens usque mode quid esset facturus. Respondit 

operatur, et ego operor. ei Philippus : Ducentorum de- 

5. 38, 29. . . . Venit hora in qua nariorum panes non sufficiunt 

onrnes qui in monumentis sunt eis, ut unusquisque modicum quid 



214 ^LFBIC'S HOMILIES 

f urt$on hyra sAc &nne bitan of tS&m gel»ccan. pa cwstS fin his 
leomingcnihta, se h&tte Andreas, Petres broSor : Her byrS &n 
cnapa M b^rene hlfifas and twegen fixas ; ac to hwlbi m»g pset 
to swfi micclum werode? pfi cwsbS se Hselend : DotS pmi psdt 
folc sitte. And Ip&r wsbs micel gSBrs on S^re stowe, mynge on 
to sittenne. And hi S& ealle sseton, swa-swfi mihte beon ftf 
Sosend wera. Da genam se Htel^id })& ftf hlfifas ; and bletsode, 
and tobrsdc, and todselde betwux S&m sittendum; swfi gellce 
eac ]>& fixas todselde; and hi ealle genoh hsefdon. pfi-tSa hi 
ealle fulle wseron^ tSfi cwsbS se Hselend to his leomingcnihtum : 
GaderiaS ]>fi Ifife, and hi ne loeion. And hi Sa gegaderodon 
Sfi bricaSy and gefyldon twf If wilian mid Ssere Ifife. psBt folc 
S&, Se t5is tficen geseah, cwseS "pmi Crist wtere sotS witega, 
se "Se wies tOweard to Sisiun middangearde. jb. H. i 180, iSa ; 
cf . a. 396. 

il DoS psdt Ipsei folc sitte. ^ h. i 184. 

Q Se Hselend hot })& gegadrian ]>& Ifife, pmt hi losian ne 
sceoldon ; and hi Sa gefyldon tw^lf wilion mid )>fim bricum. 

^ H. L 190. 

11 Hi tSa gegaderodon tw^lf wilian fulle mid )>fim bricum. 

^H. L 190. 

11 p8Bt folc tSa, pe psdt wundor geseah, cw»don be Criste )>8Bt ho 
Wffire soS witega Se tOweard wsea mill 190. 

II pset folc cwaeS tSa be Cnste, ]>sQt he w»re soS witega. 

^ H. i 19a 

6. 15, 16, 19. pset folc rffidde be him ]>»t hi woldon hine ge- 
IsBCcan, and ah^bban to cyninge. . . . pa-)>a Gnst ongeat Csbs 

accipiat. Dicit ei unus ex disci- Colligite quae superavemnt frag- 

pulls eius, Andreas frater Simonis menta, ne pereant. Collegerunt 

Petri : Est puer unus hie qui ergo, et impleverunt duodecim 

habet quinque panes hordeaceos cophinos fragmentorum ex quin- 

et duos pisces ; sed haec quid que panibus hordeaceis, quae su- 

sunt inter tantos? Dixit ergo perfuerunt his qui manducave- 

lesus: Facite homines discum- rant. Illi ergo homines, cum 

here. Erat autem foenum mul- vidissent quod lesus fecerat sig- 

tum in loco. Biscubuerunt ergo num, dicebant : Quia hie est vere 

viri, numero quasi quinque millia. propheta, qui venturus est in 

Accepit ergo lesus panes ; et cum mundum. 

gratias egisset, disiribuit discum- 6. 15, 16, 19. lesus ergo cum cog- 

bentibus ; similiter et ex piscibus novisset quia venturi essent, ut 

quantum volebant. Ut autem im- raperent eum et facerent eum 

pleti sunt, dixit discipulis suis: regem, fugit iterum in montem 



JOHN 6 215 

folces willan, tSa fieah he anstandende to &nre done, and his 
geferan gewf ndon to see. ... D& on niht Oode se Helend Qp- 
on t^ftm wsBtere mid dnum fbtum, oS-]>8Bt ho cOm to his leom- 
ingcnihtum, Sser-tScer hi wseron on rowute. JS. H. i i6a ; cf. 
1 36, I0& See also Matt 14. 22 ff. 
6. 29. psbt is Godes weorc, \>sdt go on tSone gelyfan pe ho fis^nde. 

^ H. ii 41J. 

60 49. Fela manna seton of tS&m heofonlican mf te on tS&m wostene, 
and druncon ]>one g&stlican dr^nc\ and wurdon swSrSeah 
doade. js. h. E 374. 

6. 50. So Se of tS&m hlnfe geett, ne swylt he on ocnysse. a h. L 34. 

6. 51. Ic eom se Mica hl&f pe of heofenum fistfih ; and sw2l-hw&- 
8W& of S&m hl&fe geett^ he leofaS on ocnysse ; and se hl&f t^e ic 
sylle for middaneardes life is min lichama. ^ H. il aoa. 

II Ic eom se Mica hl&f, pe of heofenum fistfih. JS. H. i 34 ; cf. 

iL 493. 

^* 53, 54, 58 (Vulg. 54, 55, 59). Sot5, sot5, ic Oow s§cge : Naebbe go 
llf on Oow, baton go eton min flssc and drincon min blod. So 
Se et mm flsesc, and mm blod drincS, he wunatS on mo, and ic 
on him, and ho hsafS ptdi Oce ll^ and ic hine araere on S&m 
f ndenoztan dsBge. Ic eom se llflica hl&f Se of heofenum &st&h. 
N& SW&-SW& oowere forSfsBderas seton ]>one heofenlican mf te 
on wostene, and siSSan swtdton ; so Se et Sisne hl&f, ho leofaS 
on Ocnysse. a h. a 266. 

D So Se et mm flsesc, and drincS mm blod, ho hsefS oce 
llf. ^ H. li 974. 

ipse Bolufl. Ut autem sere fac- caverit ex hoc pane, vivet in 

tain est, descenderunt discipuli aetemum; et panis quern ego 

eius ad mare. . . . Com remigassent dabo caro mea est pro mundl 

ergo, . . . vident lesum ambu- vita. 

lantern supra mare, et proximum 6. 54, 55, 59. Dixit ergo eis Jesus : 

navi fieri. . . . Amen, amen, dico vobis : Nisi 

6. 29. ... Hoc est opus Dei, ut ere- manducaveritis camem Filii ho- 

datis in eum quem misit ille. minis, et biberitis eius sanguinem, 

6. 49. Patres vestri manducaverunt non habebitis vitam in vobis. Qui 

manna in deserto, et mortui sunt. manducat meam camem, et bibit 

6. 50. ... Si quis ex ipso manduca- meum sanguinem, habet vitam 

vent, non moriatur. aetemam ; et ego resuscitabo eum 

6. 51. Ego sum panis vivus qui de in novissimo die. . . . Hie est panis 

coelo descendi. Si quis mandu- qui de coelo descendit. Non 

> From 1 Cor. 10. 4, * et oinnes emndem potnm spiritalem bibenmt.' 



216 JELFRIC^S HOMILIES 

6« 69. See ^ H. i 190. 

7« 38a Sw&-hw&m-swa tSyrste, cume t5 me and drinoe, and of his 

innot^e fleowS liflic wteter. jb. H. ii 274. 
8« 12. Ic eom leoht ealles middangeardes ; se t$6 me fyligt^, ne 

cymtS he na on )>ystrum, ao he hasfS lifes leohi is. h. i 144. 
II Ic eom middangeardes leoht ; se "Se me fyligtS, ne g«iS he on 

]>eostrum, ac he hsefS lifes leoht. ^ h. L 53a 
8* 34. SoS, seS, ic eow s^ge : ^Ic Ssera 8e synne wyictS, he biS 

]>onne SaBre synne "Seow. ^ H. li 2a& 
8. 44. Ge sind deofies beam, and ge willatS eoweres faoder willan 

wyrcan ; he wses manslaga fram fiymSe, and he ne wimode on 

soSfsBstnysse, f ortSantSe n&n sotSfaestnys nis on him. ^ h. iL sad 
8* 46. Hwilc eower tSreaS me be synne ? Gif ic soS s^ge, hwi 

nolle ge me gelyfan ? a h. u. 23d 

II Hwilc eower SreatS me for synne ? . . . Gif ic sOtS Sfcge, 

hwl nelle ge me gelyfan ? ^ h. ii aad 
8. 47. Se Se fram Gode is, he gehyrtS Godes word ; fortSi ge nellaS 

gehyran, f ortSantfe ge ne sind fram Gode. JS. H. iL 226, aas. 

II Se tSe is fram Gode, he gehyrS Godes word. * . * TortJl ge 

nellaS gehyran, fortSant^e ge ne sind fram Gode. a h. iL 2a& 
8« 48. pa ludeiscan cwsedon be CrTste psbt he w»re Samaritanisc, 

and haefde deofol on him. ^ H. a aas. 
8. 49. Ic arwurtSige minne Faeder, and ge un&rwurSiaS me. 
^ H. i 443 ; ii 23a 

8. 50. Ne sece ic mm wuldor ; se is Se secS and tosctet. ^ h. a 230. 
II Ic ne sece mm wuldor ; is swa-Seah se Se secS and to- 

SCSet. JR,K.U,232. 

sicut manducaverant patres vestri initio, et in veritate non stetit, 

manna, et mortui sunt ; qui man- quia non est Veritas in eo. . . . 

ducat hunc panem vivet in aeter- 8. 46. Quis ex vobis arguet me de 

num. peccato ? Si veritatem dico vobis, 

7. 38. Qui credit in me, . . . flumina quare non creditis mihi ? 

de ventre eius fluent aquae vivae. 8. 47. Qui ex Deo est verba Dei 

8. 12. ... Ego sum lux mundi ; qui audit. Propterea vos non auditis, 
sequitur me non ambulat in tene- quia ex Deo non estis. 

bris, sed habebit lumen vitae. 8. 48. Responderunt ergo ludaei, et 

8. 34. . . . Amen, amen, dico vobis dixerunt ei : Nonne bene dicimus 

quia omnis qui facit peccatum nos quia Samaritanus es tu, et 

servus est peccati. daemonium babes ? 

8. 44. Vos ex patre diabolo estis, 8. 49. ... Honorifico Patrem meum, 

et desideria patris vestri vultis et vos inbonorastis me. 

facere. lUe bomicida erat ab 8. 50. Ego autem non quaero glo- 



JOHN 6-9 217 

8* 5I-55* SoS, 85t5, ic 6ow sfcge : Swfi-hwa-swa mm word hylt, ne 
gesihtS he deatS on ecnysse. . . . p& ludeiscan cwsedon : No we 
oncn&waS Jjaet So eart wOd. Abraham f orSfferde, and wltegan ; 
.and So s^gst: Swarhw&-Bw& mm word hylt, ne onbyrigS he 
deaSes on ecnysse. . . • Hwilcne wyrcst tSa tJe sylfne? * • . 
Drihten andwyrde : Gif ic me sylfne wuldrige, l>onne bit5 mln 
wuldor n&ht. Mm Fs&der is 8e me wuldratS, be S&m ge s^gatS 
)>fet he eower God sy ; and ge hine ne oncneowon. . « . Ic hine 
cann, and gif ic s^cge psat ic hine ne cunne, )>onne beo ic leas, 
eow gelic A H. ii 23a, 234. 

11 Ge s^cgatS )>8Bt he eower God sy ; and ge hine ne oncneow' 

0n« ^ H. iL 234. 

8. 56. Abraham, eower feeder, bHssode )>SBt he minne dsBg gesftwe, 
and he geseah, and \>s&a feegnode. ^ H. iL 234. 

8. 57, 58. Hwset, Sa ludeiscan yrsigende cw»don to Crtste : Hwaet 
la, git t5o ne eart ftftig geara, and ges&we So Abraham? Drihten 
him andwyrde : S08, sot^, ic eow s^cge : ^r'San'Se Abraham 
gewurde, ic eom, ^ H. ii 236. 

JBrSan]>e Abraham gewurde, ic eom. JS. H. ii 236. 
8. 59. Hi Sa namon stfinas, )>8Bt hi hine torfodon. • « • Se Hselend 
soSlice hine behydde, and eode of 8am temple. ^ H. li 236^ 

9. 2, 3. His leomingcnihtas hine axodon, for hwsBS synnum se 
mann wurde swa blind ac^nned. pa cwaeS se Hffilend psdt he 
nsere for his agenum synnum, ne for his maga, blind geboren, 

nam meam ; est qui quaerat et earn ; et si dixero quia non scio 
iudicet. eum, ero similis vobis, mendax. . . . 

8. 51-55. Amen, amen, dice vobis : 8. 56. Abraham pater vaster exul- 
Si quia sermonem meum servave- tavit ut videret diem meum ; 
rit, mortem non videbit in aeter- vidit, et gavisus est. 
num. Dixerunt ergo ludaei : 8. 57, 58. Dixerunt ergo ludaei ad 
Nunc cognovimus quia daemo- eum: Quinquaginta annos non- 
nium habes. Abraham mortuus dum habes, et Abraham vidisti? 
est, et prophetae ; et tu dicis : Dixit eis lesus : Amen, ameu, dico 
Si quis sermonem meum serva- vobis: Antequam Abraham fieret, 
verit, non gustabit mortem in ego sum. 

aetemum. . . . Quem te ipsum 8. 59. Tulerunt ergo lapides, ut 
facis? Respondit lesus: Si ego iacerent in eum. Jesus autem 
glorifico meipsum, gloria mea abscondit se, et exivit de temple, 
nihil est ; est Pater mens qui 9. 3, 3. Et interrogaverunt eum dis- 
glorificat me, quem vos dicitis cipuli eius : Rabbi, quis peccavit, 
quia Deus vester est ; et non hie, aut parentea eius, ut caecus 
cognovistis eum. Ego autem novi nasceretur? Respondit lesus: 



218 ^LFRICS HOMILIES 

ac fortJl p2dt Qodes wandor )?urh hine geswutelod wtere. 

M.'H.L 474. 

9. 6, 7. See M,iL 1^74. 

10. II, 13. Ic eom god hyrde ; se goda hyrde sylS his &gen llf for 
his sceapum. Se hyra, se "Se nis riht hyrde, he gesihS ]>on6 
wulf cuman, and he forlset tSa seep, and flyhS ; and se wulf sum 
gelsdct^, and tS& oSre tOstf ncS. JE.K.Lafi. 

II Se goda hyrde sylS his figen lif for his sceapum. ^ H. 1 3^ 
II Se hyra fllhS, )>onne he Cone wulf gesihS. -ffl. H. i 240^ 
10. 13. He flyhS, fortSan'Se he is hyra, and n& hyrde. ^. H. i 240. 
10. 14-16. Ic eom gOd hyrde, and ic oncn&we mine seep, and hi 
oncnftwat^ me. . . . Swa-swa min Fs&der oncnsewS me, and ic 
oncn&we hine ; and ic sylle min &gen lif for mmum sceapum. 
. . • Ic haebbe oSre seep, \>e ne sind n& of tSisre eowde ; and tSa 
ic sceal Isedan, and hi gehyratS mine stemne ; and sceal been &n 
eowd, and an hyrde. ^ h. 1 142, 244. 

II Ic hsebbe oSre seep, )>a Se ne sind of tSyssere eowde ; and 
tSa ic sceal Itedan, and hi gehyraS mine stemne. ^ H. iL 114. 
10. 18. Mihte ic htebbe mine sftwle te syllenne, and ic eaSelice msBg 
hi f ft geniman. ^ H. a 244. 

10. 34. Ic cwaetS : Ge sind godas. M. ill 324; c£ l 366. 

II SotSlice m§n syndon godas gecigede. ^ h. L 40. 

11. 5. See M.K.iL 438. 

11. 21. Dnhten, gif Sq her andwerd ware, nare are brother fortJ- 

faren. ^ h. l 13a 
11. 25, 26. Ic eom serist and lif ; se Se gelyfS on me, )>eah-'Se he 

Neque hie peccavit, neque paren- et ego agnosco Patrem ; et ani- 

tea eius, sed ut manifestentur mam meam pono pro ovibus meis. 

opera Dei in illo. Et alias oves habeo, quae non 

10. II, 12. Ego sum pastor bonus ; sunt ex hoc ovili; et illas oportet 

bonus pastor animam suam dat me adducere, et vocem meam 

pro ovibus suis. Mercenarius audient; et fiet unum ovile, et 

autem, et qui non est pastor, unus pastor, 

cuius non sunt oves propriae, 10. 18. . . . Potestatem habeo po- 

videt lupum venientem, et dimit- nendi eam, et potestatem habeo 

tit oves, et fugit ; et lupus rapit, iterum sumendi eam. . . . 

et dispergit oves. 10. 34. ... Ego dizi : Dii estis. 

10. 13. Mercenarius autem fugit, 11. 21. . . . Domine, si fuisses hie, 

quia mercenarius est. . . . frater mens non fuisset mortuus. 

10. 14-16. Ego sum pastor bonus, U. 25, 26. ... Ego sum resurrectio 

et cognosce meas, et cognoscunt et vita ; qui credit in me, etiam 

me meae. Sicut novit me Pater, si mortuus fuerit, vivet ; et omnis 



r^ jfK.^^ • u. ■ 



JOHN 9-13 219 

dead beo, he leofiaS ; and selc tSsera \>e leofat^, and on me gelyfS, 
ne swelte he on ecnysse. ^ h. ii 24a 
U* 339 35* ^& gedrefde he hine sylfne, and tearas ftgeat. .s. h. 1 498. 

U. 39. See ^ H. 1 ao6, 496^ 

II. 43. And mid micelre stemne clypode: Lazare, g& forS. 
JS.H. 1498. 

11. 44. TolysaS his b^ndas, ]mt he gftn msBge. ^ h. i 334. 

U. 53. D& ludeiscan ealdras geomlice smeadon ho hi Hselend Grist 
Scw^Uan mihton. JS. H. a 342. 

12. 10, II. pa heafodm^nn ]>8bs folces smeadon betwux him )>8Bt hi 
woldon ofslean ]>one Lazarum, pe Cnst of deaSe awr^hte ; fortSan- 
Se manega tSsBS folces m^nn gelyfdon on )>on6 H^lend, ]>urh Ssbs 
deadan mannes »rist. js. h. i aod 

12. 26. Se Se me )>enige, fyligo he me. js. h. 1 16a 

ps6T']>mr ic sylf beo, )>ffir biS mm tSen. ^ n. iL 386, 44a 

12. 31. . . . psdi he wsere middangeardes ealdor, and he sceolde 
beon Qtadrefed. M.H.I173. 

13. 4f 5, 12, 14, 15. pa ar&s Drihten of S&m gereorde, and &wearp 
his reaf swlt^e ricene ; wearS ]>& bewffifed mid finre wsBter- 
scytan. And his gingrena fet eadmOdlice atSwOh. And §ft his 
reaf ardlice genam, and hi sittende Sisum wordum gesprsBc : 
Ic gesf tte eow no seSe gebysnunge, "psdt eowor »lc sceole oSres 
fet aSwean, sw&-sw& ic lareow eow llSebig atSweh. M.u.u.242. 

13. ai. See Matt. 26. 20-25, note. 

13. 35. Be tSam oncnftwaS ealle m^ ]>8et ge sind mine folgeras, 
gif ge habbaS lufe eow betwynan. ^ h. ii 52a, 

qui vivit, et credit in me, noa sequatur ; et nbi sum ego, illic et 

morietur in aetemum. . . . minister mens erit. . . . 

!!• 33» 35' . • . Turbavit seipsum, ... 12. 31. . . . Nunc princeps huiua 

et lacrymatus est Jesus. mundi eiicietur foras. 

11. 43. ... Voce magna clamavit: 13. 4, 5, 12, 14, 15. Surgit a coena, 
Lazare, veni foras. et ponit vestimenta sua ; et, cum 

1L 44. . . . Solvite eum, et sinite accepisset linteum, praecinxit se. 

abire. . . . £t coepit lavare pedes disci- 

IL 53. Ab illo ergo die cogitaverunt pulorum. . . . Accepit vestimenta 

nt interficerent eum. sua ; cum recubuisset iterum, dixit 

12. 10, II. Cogitaverunt autem prin- eis : . . . Yos debetis alter alterius 

cipes sacerdotum ut et Lazarum lavare pedes. Exemplum enim 

interficerent ; quia multi propter dedi vobis. . . . 

ilium abibant ex ludaeis, et crede- 13. 35. In hoc cognoscent omnes 

bant in lesum. quia discipuli mei estis, si dilec- 

12. 26. Si quia mihi ministrat, me tionem babueritis ad invicem. 



220 iELFRIc's HOMILIES 

14. 3. On mines F»der hOse sind fela wununga. je.il isso. 

n Drihten cwteS . . • 'psbt on his FsBder hOse sindon fela 
wununga. js. h. i 446. 
14. 6. Ic eom weig, and soSfsestnys, and llL ^ H. i 154, 156. 

li Ic eom sot^fsdstnys. ^ H. L 484. 

14. 23. Se Se me lufaS, he hylt mTn bebod ; and mm FsBder hine 

lufaS, and wit cumatS to him, and mid him wuniatS. ^ h. i 562. 

II Se tSe me lufaS, he hylt mm bebod ; and mm Feeder hine 

lufaS for tSsere hyrsumnysse, and wit cumaS him to, and him 

mid wuniat^. ^ H. iL 314. 

II So te me lufatS, he hylt mm bebod. ^ h. ii 3«4. 
14. 24. Se t^e me ne lufatS, ne hylt he mm bebod. ^ h. iL 316. 

14. 26. He eow tiht and gewissaS to eallum tS&m t^ingum "Se ic 
eow s»de. a h. 1 398 ; cf. Issp- 

14. 27. Ic forlffite eow sibbe ; and ic forgife eow mine sybbe. 

JS. H. iL 58a 

15. 5. Ne mage ge n&n Sing dOn botan me. ^ H. i 31a 

II Ne mage ge n&n tSing to gode gedon baton me. ^ h. u. 432. 

16. ia-16. Dis is mm bebod, "peet ge lufion eow betwynan, swa- 
SW& ic eow lufode. NsefS nan man m&ran lufe )H>nne he 
sylle his s&wle for his freondum. Oe sind mme frynd, gif 
ge doS swa-swa ic eow bebeode. Ne hate ic eow )>eowan, 
fort^Se se ]>eowa nat hwset his hlaford deS ; ic het eow mme 
frynd, {orpanSe ic c^dde eow swa-hwsBt-swa ic set mmum 
Feeder gehyrde. Ne gecure ge me, ac ic geceas eow, and ic 
s^tte eow ]>SBt ge faron, and heron wcestm, and eower wseetm 

14.3. In dome Patris mei mansioiies 15. 5. . • . Sine me nihil potest is 

multae sunt. . • . facere. 

14. 6. . . . Ego sum via, et Veritas, 15. 12-16. Hoc est praeceptum 

et vita. . . . meum, nt diligatis invicero, sicut 

14. 25. ... Si quis diligit me, ser- dilexi vos. Maiorem bac dilec- 

monem meum servabit ; et Pater tionem nemo habet, ut animam 

mens diliget eum, et ad eum ve- suam ponat quis pro amicis suis. 

niemus, et mansionem apud eum Yds amici mei estis, si feceritis 

faciemus. quae ego praecipio vobis. lam 

14. 24. Qui non diligit me, sermones non dicam vos servos, quia servus 

meos non servat. . . • nescit quid faciat dominus eius ; 

14. 26. . . . lUe vos docebit omnia, vos autem dixi amicos, quia om- 

et suggeret vobis omnia, quae- nia quaecumque audivi a Patre 

cumque dixero vobis. meo, nota feci vobis. Non vos me 

14.37. Pacem relinquo vobis; pa- elegistis, sed ego elegi vos, et 

cem meam do vobis. . . • posui vos ut eatis, et fructum 



< i.ji w u jg n^^^P^ jinL ■ , 11 



JOHN 14-17 221 

]:iirhwunige ; and sw&-hw8di-6w& gd biddatS sat mTnum Fseder 
on mmum naman, he syltS eow. ^ h. iL 533. 

U G© b©oS mine frynd, gif ge wyrcende b©oS Sa tSincg 8e ic 
bebeode ©ow to gehealdenne. ^ H. a 316. 

U G© bcotS mine frynd, gif ge t^ J^ing dotS "pe ic ©ow 
beb©ode. ^ h. ii. $22. 

II Ne hate ic ©ow tS©owan, for'Sant^e se }:©owa n&t hwsBt his 
hiaford d©t5. ^ H. a 52a. 

II Ic h©t ©ow mine frynd, fortSanSe ic eow cydde ealle Sa Sing 
]>e ic 8Bt minum Fsader gehyrde. ^ h. a 524. 

II G© sind mine frynd, and ic cytSe ©ow swa-hwaetnawa ic aet 
minum Fieder gehyrde. -ffi. H. i 542. 

II Ne gecure g© m©, ac ic gec©as ©ow. is. H. a 524. 

H Eower wsestm SurhwunaS. . . . Swa-hwaBt-swa g© biddatS 
aDt minum Fasder on minum naman, h© syl)> ©ow. ^ H. a 526. 
16. 18. Gif 8©s middangeard ©ow hataS, wite g© psdi h© m© hatode 
»r ©ow. ^ H. i 556. 

15. 19. Ic ©ow gec©as of middanearde. ^ h. a 566. 

16. 20, Gif hi mm ©hton, ]H>nne ©htatS hi ©ac ©ower. JS. h. i 556. 

15. 26. Se FroforgSst, )>e ic ©ow as^ndan wille, Gast Saere soS- 
foBstnysse, ISe of minum Faeder gseS, h© cyS gecySnysse be 
m©. ^ H. L 38a 

16. 20. G© b©o8 geunrotsode on ]7isum life, ac eower unrotnys biS 
aw§nd to ©cere blisse. JS. H. 1 143. 

16. 23. SoS ic ©ow Sfcge : Swa-hwaet-swa g© biddaS on minum 
naman aet minum Faeder, hit bit5 ©ow gettSod. M.B.I466. 

17. i-ii. Se Haelend cwaeS to his Faeder, Opahafenum ©agum to 
heofenum : Faeder min, se tima com ; msersa Stnne Sunu, Ipsdt 

afferatis, et fnictus vester maneat ; a Patre procedit, ille testimonium 

ut quodcumque petieritis Patrem perhibebit de me. 

in nomine meo, det vobis. 16. 20. ... Vos autem contristabi- 

16. 18. Si mundus vos odit, scitote mini, sed tristitia vester vertetur 

quia me priorem vobis odio in gaudium. 

habuit. 16. 23. ... Amen, amen, dice vobis : 

16. 19. ... Ego elegi vos de Si quid petieritis Patrem in no- 

mundo. . . . mine meo, dabit vobis. 

16. 20. ... Si me persecuti sunt, et 17. i-ii. Haec locutus est Jesus, et, 

vos persequentur. . . . sublevatis oculis in coelum, dixit : 

16. 26. Cum autem venerit Para- Pater, venit hora ; clarifica Filium 

clitus, quem ego mittam vobis tuum, ut Filius tuus clarificet te. 

a Patre, Sfiritum veritatis, qui Sicut dedisti ei potestatem omnis 



222 uELFRICS HOMILIES 

Stn Sunu ]>e msersige. . • . Sw&-sw& So forgeafe him andweald 
ealles fl»sc6Sy ]>fBt he forgife ece llf S&m eallum Se tSa him 
forgeafe. . . • pis is soSlice ece M, ]mt hi tSe adnne oncn&won 
soSne God, and tSone tSo So as^ndest Hnlend CiTst . . • Ic 
msersode Se ofer eorSan ; ic gefylde J^aet weorc Se pd me 
forgeafe to wyrcenne. . • . Msersa me no, Fsader, mid pmre 
mffirsunge Ipe ic mid Se hsefde ffirt5an]7e middaneard gewurde. 
. . . Ic geswutelode Smne naman mannum, Sam ])e So me 
forgeafe of middanearde. . . . pine hi wseron, and So hi me 
forgeafe. ... Hi heoldon Sine sprsece, and hi oncneowon pmt 
ealle Sing ]>e So me forgeafe sind fram ]>e ; forSanSe ic forgeaf 
him Sa word Se So me forgeafe ; and hi hi underf^ngon, and 
oncneowon ]>sbt ic fram Se ferde, and hi gelyfdon ):»t So me 
s^ndest. . . . Ic bidde for hi ; ne bidde ic for middanearde, ac 
for Sa ic bidde ]>e So me forgeafe. . . . Ealle mine Sing sindou 
Sine, and Sine Sing sindon mine ; ic eom gemersod on him. 
And ic on middanearde ne eom ; hi sindon on middanearde, 
and ic cume to Se. a h. IL 560, 36a, 964, 566, 368. 

il Fseder, se tima com ; m^rsa Sinne Sunu, ]>9dt Sin Sunu Se 
msersige. JS. H. u. 360. 

II pSBt is ece llf, J^set hi Se oncn&won soSne Gk>d, and Sone Se 
]m &s§ndest Hselend CiTst. ^ H. 1 4a. 

17. 30. Ne bidde ic na for Sisum &num, ac eac swilce for S& Se on 
me gelyfaS )?urh heora word. M.H.ii^ 

17. 34. Fseder min, ic wille psdt Sa ]>e So me forgeafe been mid 
me Sffir-Sfier ic beo, )>aBt hi mine mserSe geseon, Se So me 

camis, nt omne quod dedisti ei, quae dedisti mihi abs te sunt; 

det eis vitam aeternam. Haec quia verba quae dedisti mihi 

est autem vita aetema, ut cog- dedi eis; et ipsi acceperunt, et 

noscant te, solum Deum verum, cognoverunt vere quia a te exivi, 

et quem misisti lesum Christum. et crediderunt quia tu me misistL 

Ego te clarificavi super terram ; Ego pro eis rogo ; non pro mundo 

opus consummavi quod dedisti rogo, sed pro his quos dedisti 

mihi ut faciam. Et nunc clari- mihi. . . . Et mea omnia tua sunt, 

fica me tu. Pater, apnd temet- et tua mea sunt; et clarificatus 

ipsum, claritate quam habui prius sum in eis. Et iam non sum in 

quam mundus esset apnd te. mundo, et hi in mundo sunt, et 

Manifestavi nomen tuum homini- ego ad te venio. . . . 

bus quos dedisti mihi de mundo. 17. ao. Non pro eis autein rogo tan- 

Tui erant, et mihi eos dedisti ; tum. sed et pro eis qui credituri 

et sermonem tuum senaverunt. sunt per verbum eorum in me. 

Nunc cognoverunt quia omnia 17. 24. Pater, quos dedisti mihi, volo 



JOHN 17-19 223 

forgeafe; for'San'Se So lufadest me »r middaneardes ges^t- 

nysse. ^ h. ii 36& 
18. 3. ludas Be swicola swlt^e hrat^e eode to tS&m arl^sum 

ehterum ))e he »r gesprsBC, and genam him fiiltum set S&m 

Phariseum ; and hi 8^ eodon ealle gewnpnode and mid leoht- 

fatum. ^ H. iL 246. 
18. 4-8. Hwset, tSa se Hselend him togeanes stop, and unforht 

axode hwaene hi sohton. Hi Sa cwsedon ]nBt hi Crist sohton. 

Da 8»de he him : Ic hit soSlice eom. Hi S& mid )?am worde 

w^ndon miderbsBC, feallende to eor'San, mid fyrhte fomumene. 

J^ft t^a siSSan axode se Hselend hwaene hi sOhton swa swltSe 

gewsepnode. Hi §ft andwyrdon mid J?am aerran worde; 

cwaedon )>aBt hi Sone H»lend habban woldon. )>a andwyrde 

ho mid )>am ylcan worde : Ic Oow s»de »r J^aet ic so eom ; 

gif go me sOcat^y laataS mine gyngran &weg. M. h. ii. 246. 
18. 10. See Mati 26. 51-54, notes i and 2. 

18. 18. See Mati 26. 69-75, note. 

19. 18-30. pa hongon t^a c^mpan Crist on aele middan, and ])& 
twegen sceaSan him on twa healfa. And Pilatus awi^t J^ses 
wites intingan on anre tabelan mid "piTia gereordum, Ebreis- 
cum, and Greciscum, and Ledenum samod : pes is se Hselend, 
ludeiscra Cyning. And as^tte Sis gewrit sona to t5»re rOde. 

^ H. ii. 254. 

19. 23-27. pa dseldon 8a cw^lleras Crrstes roaf on feower, heora 
selcum his dsel, swa him demde seo ta ; and heoldon his 



ut abi sum ego et illi sint mecum, dixerunt : lesuin Nazarenmn. Re- 
nt videantclaritatemmeam,quam spondit Jesus: Dizi vobis quia 
dedisti mihi ; quia dilexisti me ego sum ; si ergo me quaeritis, 
ante constitutionem mundi. sinite hos abire. 

18. 3. ludas ergo cum accepisset 19. 18-20. Ubi crucifixerunt eum, 

cohortem, et a pontificibus et et cum eo alios duos bine et bine, 

Pharisaeis ministros, venit illuc medium autem lesum. Scripsit 

cum latemis, et facibus, et armis. autem et titulum Pilatus, et po- 

18. 4-8. lesus itaque . . . proceesit, suit super crucem. Erat autem 

et dixit eis : Quem quaeritis ? scriptum : lesus, . . . Rex Indae- 

Responderunt ei : lesum Nazare- oruuL . . . Et erat scriptum He- 

num. Dicit eis lesus: Ego sum. . . . braice, Oraece, et Latino. 

Ut ergo dixit eis: Ego sum, abi- 19.23-27. Milites ergo cum cruci- 

erunt retrorsum, et ceciderunt in fixissent eum, acceperunt vesti- 

terram. Iterum ergo interrogavit menta eius (et fecerunt quattuor 

eos : Quem quaeritis ? Illi autem partes, unicuique militi partem), 



224 -fiLFRIC S HOMILIES 

tunecan untOslitene, fort^ant^e hdo W83S eal baton ssame. • • • 
Se h&lige Maria, J^aBS Htelendes moder, stod wiS t5& rOde 
Cearle dreorig, and Johannes samod, hire swuster beam. Da 
dypode Drihten to his dr^nan moder : Efhe, her hangatS nQ 
Sin sunuy ftemna . • • He cwsatS to lohanne : Her stsBnt iSln 
modor. pa hsefde Johannes hire sitSSan gymene mid gesw&sum 
Senungum, a on Sisum iTfe. M.H.u.256. 

U Da cwsbS he to his agenre meder : DQ fsemne, efne, her is 
Jjin sunu. ?ft he cwfletS to Johanne : liOca nU, her stf nt ))iii 
mOdor. SySSan, of }>am daage, hsefde se godspellere Johannes 
gymene J^sere halgan Marian, and mid carfuire ]7enunge, sw&- 
swa agenre meder, gehyrsumode. a H. L 438 ; cf. i ^ 

19, 28, 39. See Matt. 27. 48, note. 

19, 30. See Matt. 27. 50-53, note 3. 

19. 31-34. Da wselhreowan Judei noldon geSafian, for IS&m 
S3rmbeldsege, Ipmt hi swft hangodon cuce on tS&m rOdum, ac 
woldon hi acw^llan, and bsedon Pilate )>s8t man heora sceancan 
tobr»ce ser pmre Eastertide, and of tSam rOdum awnrpe. p& 
cOmon tSa c^mpan mid cwylmbsrum tolum, and sOna S»ra 
sceatSena sceancan t5brsecon, Se Sa-gyt cwylmigende cuce 
hangodon. Hi gemetton Sa Cnst middanearde deadne, and 
his halgan sceancan sc^nan ne dorston ; ac an 3»ra cf mpena 
mid cwealmbserum sp^re his sidan geopenode, and of Ssere 
Otfleow blod and wsater samod. ^ h. ii 260 ; cf. i ai6, ii ^Sj. 

19. 37. See JS. H. iL 282. 

19. 38-43. pa sum nee Segen tSearle wsbs gelyfed dearnunge on 
Drihten, for tSam d3rrstigum folce ; his nama wsbs Joseph ; and 

et tunicam. Erat autem tunica (erat enim magnns dies ille sab- 

inconsutilis, desuper contexta per bati), rogavenint Pilatum ut fran- 

totum. . . . Miserunt sortem. . . . gerentur eorum crura, et telle- 

Stabant autem iuxta crucem lesu rentur. Yenemnt ergo milites, 

mater eius. • . . Cum vidisset ergo et primi quidem fregerunt crura, 

lesus matrem, et discipulum stan- et alterius qui crucifixus est cum 

tern quern diligebat, dicit matri eo. Ad lesum autem cum venis- 

suae : Mulier, ecce fiiius tuus. sent, ut viderunt eum iam mor- 

Deinde dicit discipulo : Ecce tuum, non fregerunt eius crura ; 

mater tua. Et ex ilia hora acce- sed unus militum lancea latus 

pit cam discipulus in sua. eius aperuit, et continuo exi\dt 

19. 31-34. ludaei ergo (quoniam sanguis et aqua. 

Parasceve erat), ut non remane- 19. 38-42. Post haec autem rogavit 

rent in cruce corpora sabbato Pilatum loseph ab Arimathaea 



JOHN 19, 20 225 

he genealwhte t5& hrsBdlice on nfen to t^&m ealdorm^n, basd ])Sbt 
he meste Drihtnes lie bebyrian. pa wundrode Pilatus pmt 
he SW& hraSe gewat\ and getSofode tS&m Segene }>8Bt he hine 
behwurfe. Da cOm eac Nichodemus mid gem^ngedre sealfe 
of myrran and alwan, manegra punda gewyht. And hi be- 
wundon his lie mid llnenre seyian, ged^ced mid wyrtum, sw&- 
swa heora gewuna wies. pa stod on S»re stOwe sum st^nen 
tSmh, on tSsere n&fre ne IsBg nan eorSlie mann. Da ledon Sa 
]7egenas Sone Hselend Sseron. JE.H.iL26o, 362. 

II pa eOmon twegen gelyfede m^ n, loseph and Nichodemus, 
and bebyrigdon his lie »r eefene on nlwere t^ryh, mid deor- 
wyrSum reafum bewunden. ^ h. i. aid 

20. I a. See JR. H, 1 222, 

20. 19. .£fter ISsds Hselendes seriste wseron his diseipuli beloeene 
on anum hOse for Sses ludeisean folces Ogan. . • • Se Haalend 
ewfletS to him : Beo sibb betwux eow. Mis. 12^ 

11 Hi Bffiton beelysede, for Ogan ludeisces folces, on anum 
huse. ^ H. L 333. 

20. ai, 32. Swa-swa min Feeder s§nde me, swa s^nde ie eow. . . . 
CrTst bleow on tSa apostolas, and cwsbS: OnfbS Haligne 

Gast. M.K.12S2. 

II Gnst ableow Sone Halgan Gast Opon t5a apostolas ser his 
Qpstige, tSus ewetSende : OnfbS Haligne Gast. ^ h. L 334. 

. . . Sa-Sa he him on ableow, Sus cwaeSende : OnlbtS Haligne 
Gast. ^ H. 1 37a 
20. 23. psera manna synna )>e ge forgyfaS, J^sera beoS forgifene ; 
and tSam Se ge ofteotS ):a forgifenysse, Sam biS oftogen. ^ H. i 233. 

II Dsera manna synna ]>e ge forgyfaS beoS forgyfene ; and 

(eo quod esset discipulus lesu, runt lesum. 
occultus autem propter metum 20. 19. Cum ... fores assent clausae, 
ludaeorum), ut tolleret corpus ubi erant diseipuli congregati 
lesu. £t permisit Pilatus. . . . propter metum ludaeorum, venit 
Venit autem et Nicodemus, . . . lesus, . . . et dixit eis : Paz vobis. 
ferens mixturam myrrhae et aloes, 20. 21,22.... Sicut mi^it me Pater, 
quasi libras centum. Acceperunt et ego mitto vos. . . . Insufflavit, 
ergo corpus lesu, et ligaverunt et dixit eis: Accipite Spiritum 
illud linteis cum aromatibus, sicut sanctum. 

mos est ludaeis sepelire. Erat 20. 23. Quorum remiseritis peccata, 
autem in loco . . . monumentum remittuntur eis ; et quorum reti- 
noTum, in quo nondum quisquam nueritis, retenta sunt, 
positus erat. Ibi ergo . . . posue- 

^ From Mark 15. 44, * Pilatus antem mirabatur si iam obiisset.' 
9 



226 ^XFRIC'S HOMILIES 

S&m tfe ge forgifenysse ofunnon, him bit5 oftogen seo for- 

gyfenys. je. h. i 37a 
20. 37. See ^ h. l 234, 300, 302. 
20. 29. He cwse/S to Thomas : pa gelyfet, fortSanSe tSa me ges&we. 

• . . Gesselige heotS }?& ):6 me ne gesftwon, and ]>eah on me 

gelyfaS. jb. H. L 234. 

II Eadige beoS J?ft ]?e ms ne geseotS, and hi hw»t5ere gelyfaS 

on me. ^ h. l 19a 

20. 30, 31. Se Hffilend worhte fela ot^re t&cna on gesihSe his 
leomingcnihta, pe meron ges^tte on CiTstes bee. pas wundra 
sind awritene t5 Si ^BBit ge soeolon gelyfan ]mt se Hselend 
is Godes Sunu ; and ge sceolon habban ]>8et ece llf ]>\iTh tSone 
geleafan. ^ h. 1 330. 

21. I, 2. Se Hselend bine geswutelode sefter his ffiriste mi tS»re s® 
Tybeiiadis his seofon leomingcnihtum. JS. H. IL aSS ; cf. IL 392. 

21. 6. He het wurpan ]>edt n§t on Sa swit^ran healfe ]7sb8 

rewetes. m, mi 290, 
21. 9. Hi gemetton ff r, and fisc on uppon, and hlaf on em, Slft-*Sa 

hi to lande comon. 
21. II. See M,n.iL29o. 
21. 17. Drihten him to cwaetS Sriwa aet tSisum ylcan gereorde ; he 

cwaeS: Petrus, lufast 8q me? He cwseS: Drihten, tSa wast 

ealle. Sing, and )>Q w&st )?SBt ic Se lufige. Drihten cw8dS him to : 

Gif Sq me lufige, Iseswa mine seep. ^ h. IL 390. 

ACTS. 
1. 3-8. Se Hselend, middangeardes Alysend, aeteowde bine sylfne 
cucenne his gingrum, teffcer his )?rOwunge and his nriste, on 

20. 39. Dixit ei lesus : Quia vidisti 21. 6. . . . Mittite in dexteram navi- 

me, Thoma, credidisti ; beati qui gii rete. . . . 

non viderunt, at crediderunt. 2L 9. Ut ergo descenderunt in 

20. 30, 31. Multa quidem et alia terram viderunt prunas positas, 

signa fecit lesus in conspectu et piscem superpositum, et panem. 

discipulorum suorum, quae non 2L 1 7. Dicit ei tcrtio : Simon loan- 

sunt scripta in libro hoc. Haec nis, amas me? . . . Petrus . . • 

autem scripta sunt ut credatis dixit ei : Domine, tu omnia nosti ; 

quia lesus est Cbristus Filius Dei ; tu scis quia amo te. Dixit ei : 

et ut credentes vitam habeatis in Pasce oves meas. 
nomine eius. 

2L I, 2. Postea manifestavit se ite- ACTS, 

rum lesus discipulis ad mare L 3-8. Quibus et praebuit seipsum 

Tiberiadis. . . . vivum post passionem suam in 



JOHN 20 — ACTS 1 227 

manegum t^rafungum, geond feowertig daga, and him to 
sprsBc ymbe Godes nee, samod mid him reordigende. And 
behead him ]?fet hT of Ssere byrig Hierusalem ne gewiton, ac pmt 
hi Sser anbidedon his FsBder beh&tes (he cwaetS) pe ge of minum 
mot^e gehyrdon ; forSanCe lohannes se Fulluhtere gefuUode on 
wsdtere, and ge heoS gefullode on 6&m Halgan G&ste no sefter 
fsawum dagum. Eomostlioe^ seo gegaderung his leomingcnihta 
cwffitS Ca anmOdlice: Drihten leof, wilt Sa nQ ges^ttan ^nde 
Jjysre womlde ? He him andwyrde : Nis nS 6ow to gewitenne 
Sa tTd oSSe Sa handhwlle )>e min Fseder ges^tte )>urh his mihte ; 
ac ge underfbtS psea H&lgan O&stes mihte, and ge beoS mine 
gewitan on ludea lande, and on eallum middangearde, tS-ps&t 
§ndenexte land. ^ h. 1 294 ; cf. i aS, 296. 

II Se halga heap beMn Gust hwsBSer he wolde on t^am timan 
)>i8ne middangeard ge^ndian. He t5& cwseiS him to andsware : 
Nis na eower mseS to witenne ]>one timan pe min Faeder ]>urh 
his mihte ges^tte. ^ H. i a9& 

1. 8. See ^ H. i 31& 

1. 9-15. pa . . . ferde he to heofonum, him on locigendum ; and 
psdt heofonlice wolcn leat wiS his, and hine genam fram heora 
gesiht^um. Da-t^& hi Op to heofonum starigende stodon, 8a 
gesawon hi Sar twegen ^nglas on hwltum g^relan, Jjus cweCende : 
Ge Galileisce weras, hwi stande ge tSus starigende witS heofenas 
weard ? Se Htelend, )>e is ntl genumen of eowrum gesiht^um 
to heofonimi, swa he cymS ^ft swa-swa ge gesawon psdt he to 

mnliis argamentis, per dies quad- supervenientis Spiritus sancti in 

raginta apparens eis, et loquens vos, et eritis mihi testes ... in 

de regno Dei. Et convescens omni ludaea, • . . et usque ad 

praecepit eis ab lerosolymis ne ultimum terrae. 

discederent, sed expectarent pro- 1. 9-15. Et, . . . videntibus illis, 

missionem Patris, quam audistis elevatus est; et nubes suscepit 

(inquit) per os meum ; quia enm ab oculis eorum. Cumque 

Joannes quidem baptizavit aqua, intuerentur in coelum enntem 

vos autem baptizabimini Spiritu ilium, ecce duo viri astiterunt 

sancto non post multos bos dies. iuxta illos in vestibus albis, qui 

Igitur qui convenerant intcrroga- et dixerunt : Viri Galilaei, quid 

bant eum, dicentes: Domine, si statis aspicientes in coelum ? Hie 

in tempore hoc restitues regnum lesus, qui assumptus est a vobis 

Israel? Dixit autem eis: Non in coelum, sic veniet quemad- 

est vestrum nosse tempora vel modum vidistis eum euntem in 

momenta quae Pater posuit in sua coelum. Tunc reversi sunt lero- 

potestate ; sed accipietis virtutem soljmam. . . . Et cum introissent 

<)2 



228 CLERICS HOMILIES 

heofonum astah. Hi Sa gecyrdon to Siere byrig Hierusalem 
mid micelre bliase\ and astigon upp on ane Qpfleringe, and 
)>»r wunedon ... on gebedum and on Godes h^rungiun. 
... On Syssere geferrsedene w»ron Petrus and Johannes, 
lacob and Andreas, Philippus and Thomas, Bartholomeus and 
Matheus, se O^er Jacob and Simon, se ot^er Judas, and Maria psoa 
Hselendes mod or, and gehwilce oSre, jegCer ge weras ge wif. 
Eal s6o m^nigu wsbs an hund manna and tw6ntig, anmodlice on 
gebedum wunigende. ^ h. i ^94, 296 ; cf . L 2-8, 220, 228, and Luke 
24. 50, 51, note. 

II Se halga hyred waes wunigende anmOdlice on gebedum on 
anre Qpflora, anbidigende his behates \ M. H. L 314. 

1. 18. Judas . . . tobaerst on emtwa, and his innoS tofleow. 

JS. H. E 250. 

2. i-r, 7, 8, 11-17, 19. On tSisum dssge, J>e is Pentecostes gecweden, 
cOm fserlice micel swOg of heofonum, and gefylde ealle fa Qp- 
floringe mid fyre. And waas fietOowed bufon heora selcum 
swylce fyrene tungan ; and hi wurdon tSa ealle gefyllede mid 
)>am Halgum Gaste, and ongunnon to sprecenne mid mislicum 
gereordum, be Sam )>e se Halga Gast him tsehte. pa wteron 
gegaderode binnan Ctere byrig Hierusalem eawfeeste weras of 
selcere Soode Se under heofonum eardiaS ; and )>a apostoli 
sprsecon to Ssbs folces gegaderunge, and heora aelc oncnoow his 
agen gereord. Da wearS soo m^nigu swtSe ablicged, and mid 
wundrunge cwjedon : La, hQ ne sind )>as Se her sprecaS Gali- 

in coenaculum, ascenderunt ubi factus est repente de coelo sonus 

manebant Petnis et loannes, tamquam advenientis spiritus ve- 

lacobus et Andreas, Philippus et hementis^etreplevittotamdomum 

Thomas, Bartholomaeus et Mat- nbi erant sedentes. £t apparu- 

thaeus, Jacobus Alphaei et Simon erunt illis dispertitae linguae 

Zelotes, et Judas Jacobi. Hi omnes tamquam ignis, seditque supra 

erant perseverantes unanimiter in singulos eorum ; et repleti sunt 

oratione cum mulieribus, et Maria omnes Spiritu sancto, et coeperunt 

matre lesu, et fratribus eius. . . . loqui variis Unguis, prout Spiritus 

Eratautemturbabominumsimul, sanctus dabat eloqui illis. Erant 

fere centum viginti. autem in Jerusalem habitantes 

1. 18. ... Crepuit medius, et diffusa ludaei, viri religiosi ex omni 

sunt omnia viscera eius. natione quae sub <:oelo est. . . . 

2. 1-5, 7, 8, ii-i7t 19- Et cum com- Stupebant autem omnes, et mira- 

plerentur dies Pentecostes, . . . bantur, dicentes : Nonne ecce 

^ Of. Luke 21. 52, ^onin gaudio magno.' ' See Acts 1. 4. 



ACTS 1, 2 229 

leisce ? And Ore selc gehyrde ha hi sprsecon Qrum gereordum, 
on tSftm Se w6 ac§nnede w»ron! We gehyrdon hi sprecau 
Godes msert^a mid Qrum gereordum. La^ hwset pia beon sceole ? 
ffi cwsedon tSaludeiscan mid hospe : pas m§n sindon midmuste 
fordr^ncte. pa andwyrde Petrus : Hit is undemtTd ; hO mihte 
w6 on Sysre tide bcon fordr^ncte? Ac tfaes wltegan cwyde 
loheles is na gefylled : God cwaeS }>urh Saes wltegan moS psdt 
he wolde his Gftst as^ndan ofer m^nnisc fliesc ; and manna beam 
sceolon wltigian; and ic sylle mine forebcacn ufan of heofonum, 
and mine tacna niSer on eorSan. ^ h. i 314 ; cf. i 252, 318, 320 ; 

ii 44i aSo, 472, 474- 

II pa com se Halga Gast on fyres hlwe to "Sam halgum 
hyrede on }>am endleoffcan dsege Cnstes Qpstiges, and hi ealle 
on^lde mid und^rgendlicum fyre ; and hi wurdon afyllede mid 
\>sdre heofonlican lare, and caSon ealle woruldlice gereord, 
and bodedon unforhtlice geleafan and fulluht ncum and 
rsCuin. ^ h. i. 298. 

2. ai. See Joel 2. 32. 

2. 27. See Ps. 16. 9, 10. 

2. 32-35, 37, 38, 41, 42, 45. Wite g© soSlice pBdt Crist aras of deaSe^ 
and on Ore gewitnysse astah to heofonum, and sltt set his Faader 
swlt^ran, swa-swa Dauid be him wlkegode, )>us cweSende : 
Drihten cwaeS to minum Drihtne : Site to minre swlSran, 08- 
)>8Bt ic alfcge tSlne fynd under )>Inum f&tscamele. pa }>8Bt folc 
Sis gehyrde, Sa wurdon hi onbryrde, and cwjedon to tSam apos- 
tolon : La loof, hweet is Qs to dOnne? pa andwyrde Petrus : 

omnes isti qui loquuntur, Qalilaei super omnem camem ; et prophe- 

8unt ? Et -quomodo nos audivi- tabunt filii vestri ; . . . et dabo 

mus unusquisque linguam nos- prodigia in coelo sursum, et signa 

tram in qua nati sumus ? . . . in terra deorsum. . . . 

Audivimus eos loquentes nostris 2. 32-35, 37, 38, 41, 42, 45. Hunc 

Unguis magnalia Dei. . . . Quid- lesum resuscitavit Deus, cuius 

nam vult hoc esse ? Alii autem omnes nos testes sumus. Dextera 

irridentes dicebant : Quia musto igitur Dei ezaltatus. . . . David . . . 

pleni sunt isti. . . . Petrus . . . dixit autem : , . . Dixit Dominus 

locutus est eis: . . . Non enim, Domino meo: Sede a dextris meis, 

sicut vos aestimatis, hi ebrii donee ponam inimicos tuos sca- 

sunt, cum sit bora diei tertia; bellum pedum tuorum. . . . His 

sed hoc est quod dictum est autem auditis, compuncti sunt 

per prophetam Joel: Et erit in corde, et dixerunt ad Petrum et ad 

novissimis diebus (dicit Domi- reliquosapostolos: Quidfaciemus, 

nus) effundam de Spiritu meo viri fratres ? Petrus vero ad illos : 



230 



.£LFRIOS HOMILIES 



BehreowsiatS eowre sjrnnay and underf^tS fuUuht on Oistes 
naman, and eowre synna beotS adylegode, and ge underfbS 
)>on6 Halgan G&st p& underfengon hi his Iftre, and bugon to 
fulluhte on t5&m dsBge Sreo SQsend manna, pa wteron ealle on 
annysse mid )>am apostolum ; and beceapodon heora »hta, and 
]>fBi feoh betffihton S&m apostolum, and hi dteldon selcum be his 
neode. ^ h. 1 314, sid 

3. 14. See iB. H. ii 252. 

4. 3 2) 3^t H* WeartS eall s6o geleaffulle m§nigu swft ftnmod swilce 
hi ealle hsefdon &ne heortan and &ne s&wle ; ne heora n&n nsBfde 
synderlice sehta, ac him eallum wsbs gemslne heora t^ing. Ne 
Sser nsBS nftn w»dla betwux him. pft tSe landare hsefdon, hi hit 
becSapodon, and pset wurS brohton to tStera apostola f6tum ; hi 
Sa dteldon »lcum be his neode. ^ H. L 316 ; cf. L 326. 

II Hi wseron on sw^ micelre annysse, swilce him eallum w»re 
fin sfiwul and fin heorte. iB. h. il a;6. 
6. i-it. pfi W8BS sum Segen, Annanias gehfiten, and his -wlf 
Saphu'a ; hi cwsBdon him betweonan )>8et hi woldon bugan to 
^ Ssera apostola gefsrrsedene. Nfimon Sfi to nede ]>mt him wsar- 
licor wsere )>fet hi sumne dsel heora landes wurt^es sBthsBfdon, 
weald him getlmode. Com t5& se t^egen mid f5o to SOm aposto- 
lum. pa cwsbS Petrus : Annania, doofol bep^hte Sine heortan, 
and Sq haefst filogen )>&m Hfilgan Gfiste. Hwl woldest Sq 
swician on t^lnum figenum ? Ne luge Sq nfi mannum, ac Gtode. 



Poenitentiam (inquit) agite, et 
baptizetur unusquisque vestnim 
in nomine lesu Christi in remis- 
sionem peccatorum vestrorum ; et 
accipietis donum Spiritus sancti. 
. . . Qui ergo receperunt sermonem 
eius baptizati sunt ; et appositae 
8unt in die ilia animae circiter 
tria millia. Erant autem perse- 
verantes in doctrina apostolorum. 
. . . Possessiones et substantias 
vendebant, et dividebant ilia 
omnibus, prout cuique opus erat. 
^ 33t 34* 35> Multitudinis autem 
credentium erat cor unum et 
anima una ; nee quisquam eorum 
quae possidebat aliquid suum esse 
dicebat, sed erant illis omnia 



communia. . . . Neque enim quis- 
quam egens erat inter illos. Quot- 
quot enim possessores agrorum 
aut domorum erant, vendentes 
afferebant pretia eorum quae ven- 
debant, et ponebant ante pedes 
apostolorum. Dividebatur autem 
singulis prout cuique o^us erat. 
•. I -I I. Vir autem quidam nomine 
Ananias, cum Saphira uxore sua, 
vendidit agrum, et fraudavit de 
pretio agri, conscia uxore sua; 
et afferens partem quamdam, ad 
pedes apostolorum posuit. Dixit 
autem Petrus: Anania, cur ten- 
tavit Satanas cor tuum, mentiri te 
Spiritui sancto, et fraudare de 
pretio agri ? Nonne manens tibi 



ACTS 3-5 231 

P& he )>fis word gehyrde, p^ feol he adnne and gew&t. P&-S& he 
bebyrged wiBS^ )>& cOm his wif Saphira, and nyste hQ hire were 
gelumpen wses. Da cwsbS Petrus : S^ge me, beceapode ge t^us 
micel landes? Heo andwyrde : Gea, leof, sw& micel. J^ft; Sa 
cwsbS Petrus : Hwl gewearS inc swa, \>SBt gyt dorston fandian 
Oodes? Heo feoll Sserrihte and gewat, and hi man bebyr- 
igde to hyre were, pa wearS micel ^ge on Godes gelaSunge, 
and on eallum )>e I>8Bt geftxodon. is. h. i 316, 318 ; cf. i 39a 

6. 12, 15, 16. pa worhte God fela tacna on tSam folce Surh Stera 
apostola handa, swa \>mi hi gelcgodon Vh untruman bo tf»re 
str»t )>ser Petrus fortS eode ; and swa hraSe swa his sceadu hi 
hreopode, hi wurdon gehselede fram eallum untrumn3rssum. pa 
am micel m^nigu to of geh^ ndum burgum, and brohton heora 
untruman and tSft deofolseocan ; and hi ealle wurdon gehselede 
set Stera apostola handum. jb. h. 1 316. 

6. 17-23. Wurdon Sa ludeiscan mid andan aifyllede ongean his 
apostolas, and gebrohton hi on cwearteme. On S&re ylcan 
nihte Godes $ngel imdyde )>a locu Sses cweartemes, and hi Qt- 
alcedde, )>U8 cwe'Sende : G&S to tSam temple, and bodiaS ]>am 
folce llfes word. And hi swa dydon. Hwaet, Sa ludeiscan }>8es 
on merien Seahtodon embe Stera apostola forwyrd, and s^ndon 

manebat, et venundatum in tua 6. 12, 15, 16. Per manus autem 

erat potestate ? Quare poBoisti apostolorum fiebant signa et pro- 

in corde tuo banc rem ? Non es digia multa in plebe. . . . Ita at 

mentitus hominibus, sed Deo. in plateas eiieerent infirmos, . . . 

Audiens autem Ananias haec ut, veniente Petro, saltem umbra 

verba, cecidit et expiravit. . . . illius obumbraret quemquam illo- 

Surgentes autem iuvenes amove- rum,etliberarenturabinfinnitati- 

runt eum, et efferentes sepelie- bus suis. Concurrebat autem et 

runt. . . . Uxor ipsius, nesciens multitude vicinamm civitatum 

quod factum fuerat, introivit. Jerusalem, afferentes aegros, et 

Dixit autem ei Petrus : Die mihi, vezatos a spiritibus immundis ; 

... si tanti agrum vendidistis ? qui curabantur omnes. 

At ilia dixit: Etiam, tanti. Petrus 6. 17-33. Exsurgens autem princeps 

autem ad cam : Quid utique sacerdotum, et omnes qui cum 

convenit vobis tentare Spiritum illo erant, . . . repleti sunt zelo, 

Domini ? . . . Gonfestim cecidit et iniecerunt manus in apostolos, 

ante pedes eius, et expiravit. ... et posuerunt eos in custodia pub- 

luvenes . . . sepelierunt ad virum lica. Angelus autem Domini per 

suum. £t factus est timor mag- noctem aperiens ianuas careens, 

nus in universa ecclesia, et in et educens eos, dixit: Ite, et 

omnes qui audierunt haec. stantes loquimini in temple plebi 



232 ^LFRICS HOMILIES 

to Sftm cwearterne, }>aet hi man gef§tte. pft cwflleras 8a ge- 
openodon pmt cweartem, and nsenne ne gemetton. Hi Sa cyddon 
heora ealdrum : pset cweartem we fundon fsaste beclyaed, and 
Sa weardas wiSntan standende, ac we ne gemetton nsenne 
witSinnan. M.n.i sj^, 

II pa heafodm^n ludeisces folces gebrohton CiTstes apostolas 
on cwearterne. pa on niht com him to Godes f ngel, and Isedde 
hi nt of 8am cwearterne ; and stod on merigen J)»t cweartem 
faeste belocen. M. h. ?. 23a 
B. 5-7. I. p»ra diacona waes se forma Stephanus. . . . H© wfies 
swi8e geloafful, and mid ]>Sm Halgum Gaste afylled. pa o8re 
six wseron geclgede Sisimi namum : Stephanus wsbb se fyrmesta, 
oSer Philippus, pridda Procerus, feorSa Nicanor, fifta Timo- 
theus, sixta Parmenen, seofoSa Nicolaua Das seofon hi 
gecuron and ges^tton on Ssera apostola gesihSe, and hi Sa 
mid gebedum and bletsungum to diaconum gehadode wiurdon. 
Weox 8a dseghwonlice Godes bodung, and wsbs gem§nigfylld 
^pmi get^l cilstenra manna J^earle on Hierusalem. pa wear8 
se oadiga Stephanus mid Godes gife and mid micebe str§nc8e 
afyUed, and worhte foreboacena and micele tacna on 8am folce. 
Da astodon sume 8a ungeleaffiillan ludei, and woldon.mid 
heora gedwylde ):8bs eadigan martyres lare oferswtSan ; ac hi 
ne mihton his wisdome wi8standan, no 8am Halgum Gaste 
8e 8urh hine spraec. pa Button hi lease gewitan, 8e hine 

omnia verba vitae huius. Qui Spiritu sancto, et Philippum, et 

cum audissent, intraverunt dilu- Prochorum, et Nicanorem, et 

culo in templum, et docebant. Timonem, et Parmenam, et Nico- 

Adveniens autem princeps sacer- laum. . . . Hos statuerunt ante 

dotum, et qui cum eo erant, con- conspectum apostolorum, et 

vocaverunt concilium, et omnes orantes impoBuerunt eis manus. 

seniores filiorum Israel, et mise- Et verbum Domini crescebat, et 

runt ad carcercm ut adducerentur. multiplicabatur numerus disci- 

Cum autem venissent ministri, et, pulorum in Jerusalem valde. . . . 

aperto carcere, non invenissent Stephanus autem, plenus gratia 

illos, reversi nuntiaverunt, dicen- et fortitudine, faciebat prodigia 

tes : Carcerem quidem invenimus et signa magna in populo. Sur- 

clausum cum omni diligentia, et rezerunt autem quidam de syna- 

custodes stantes ante ianuas; goga, . . . disputantes cum Ste- 

aperientes autem, neminem intus phano ; et non poterant resistere 

invenimus. sapientiae et Spiritui qui loque- 

6. 5-7. I. . . . Et elegerunt Ste- batur. Tunc summiserunt vires 

phanum, virum plenum fide et qui dicerent se audivisse eum 



ACTS 6, 7 233 

forlugon, and cwjedon fast he t&llice word 8pr»ce be Moyse 
and be Gode. past folc wearS Sa micclum Bstyred, and ]>fi 
heafodm^nn, and ]?& ludeiscan boceras; and gelsehton Ste- 
phanum, and tugon to heora gelpeahte. And Sa leasan gewitan 
him on bes»don : Ne geswlcS "Ses man to sprecenne t&llice 
word ongean pfis h&lgan stOwe and Godes i& ; we gehyrdon 
hine Sfcgan Jwt Crist tOwyrpS pas stOwe, and tOw^nt Sa 
gesf tnysse Se Qs Moyses ttehte. pa behooldon Sa hine t$e on 
):am geSeahte sseton, and ges&won his n^bwlite swylce sumes 
^ngles ansyne. Da cwseS se ealdorbiscop to S&m eadigan 
cySere : Is hit swft hi sf cgaS ? -fi. H. i 44, 46. 

7. 2-50. See JELU.L46, 

7. 8. See -fi. H. ii 19a 

7. 49. See Mati 5. 34-37. 

7. 51-60. G© wit^standaS ]>&m Halgimi G&ste mid stfSum sworan 
and ungeleaffiilre heortan ; ge sind meldan and manslagan, and 
g© Sone rihtwisan Crtst ntSfullice acwealdon ; g© imderf©ngon 
IB on ^ngla ges^tnysse, and g© hit ne h©oldon. Hwset, tFa 
ludeiscan ]>Vl wurdon }:earle on heora heortan astyrode, and 
biton heora toS him tOg©anes. Se halga Stephanus weartS J^a 
afylled mid J^am Halgimi G&ste, and beheold wiS heofonas 
weard, and geseah Godes wuldor, and ]x>ne Hselend standende 
SBt his Fseder swtSran ; and h© cwseS : Efne, ic geseo heofenas 
opene, and mannes Sunu standende set Godes swtSran. ludei 

dicentem verba blasphemiae in 7. 51-60. Dura cervice et ii^i'-wam- 

Moysen et in Deum. CommoTe- cisis cordibus . . . ros semper 

runt itaque plebem, et seniores, et Spiritui sancto resistitis. . . . 

scribas; et concurrentes rapuerunt Quern prophetarum non sunt per- 

eum, et adduzerunt in concilium. secuti patres vestri ? £t occi- 

Et statuerunt ialsoB testes, qui derunt eos qui praenuntiabant 

dicerent: Homo iste non cessat de adventu lusti cuius vos nunc 

loqui verba adversus locum sane- proditores et homicidae fuistis ; 

tum, et legem; audivimus euim qui accepistis legem in dispoei- 

eum dicentem quoniam lesus tione angelorum, et non custo- 

Nazarenus hie destruet locum distis. Audientes autem haec 

istum, et mutabit traditiones quas dissecabantur cordibus suis, et 

tradidit nobis Moyses. £t intu- stridebant dentibus in eum. Cum 

entes eiun omnes qui sedebant autem esset plenus Spiritu sancto, 

in concilio, viderunt faciem eius intendens in coelum, vidit gloriam 

tamquam faciem angeli. Dixit Dei, et lesum stantem a dextris 

autem princeps sacerdotum : Si Dei ; et ait : Ecce video coeloR 

haec ita se habent ? apertos, et Filium hominis stantem 



234 ^LFRIO S HOMILIES 

t^ mid miceke stemne hrymendey heoldon heora eaiBn, and 
Onmodlice him to souton, and hi hine gelsehton, and of Ssere 
byrig gelffiddon to stnnenne. p& leasgewitan tft ledon heora 
hacelan sBtforan fbtum snmes geonges cnihtes, se w8bs geclged 
Saulua Ongunnon ilk oftorfian mid heardnm st&num Cone 
Oadigan Stephanum ; and he clypode, and cwsbS : Drihten 
Hselendy onfbh minne g&st. And geblgde his cneowu, mid 
micelre stemne clypigende : Mm Drihten, ne 8§te Sq tSfts dseda 
him to synne. ^ h. i 46, 48. 

(I Se forma martyr Stephanus cwsetS ]nBt ho ges&we heofonas 
opene, and Sone Hselend standan on his Fsdder swiSran. 

^ H. i 508, 310 ; of. i yo6. 

li Gust, onfoh minne g&si is. h. iL ad 

il Drihten, ne Sf te Sq S&s d»da him to synne. ^ h. L 50 {bis). 
II Drihten mm, ne s^te ]}Q him Sas dseda to synne. ^ h. it 34. 
8. 3. SeeM.K.is»4. 

8. 17. Hi Sutton heora handa ofer gelyfede m^n, and hi under- 
fengon ]>one Halgan G&st. ^ h. 1 316. 

9. i-ii, 13-26. Ho nam 8a gewrit »t tfftm ealdorbiscopum to 8»re 
byrig Damascimi, ]>fet he mOste gebindan Sa cnstenan Ce he 
on tSsere byrig gemette, and gelcedan to Hierusalem. pa gelamp 
hit on ]>^m stSe )78Bt' him com fserlice to micel leoht And hine 
astr^hte to eorSan, and he gehyrde stemne ufan ]:us cweSende : 
Saule, Saule, hwi ehtst «a mm? Yfel bitS *e sylfum Jjaet Ca 
spume ongean t^ gade \ He Sa mid mioelre fyrhte ' andwyrde 

adextrisDei. Exclamantes autem super illos, et accipiebant Spiri- 

voce magna continuerunt aures turn sanctum, 

suas, et impetum fecerunt unani- 9. i~ii, 13-26. . . . Accessit ad prin- 

miter in eum, et eiicientes eum cipem sacerdotum, et petiit ab 

extra civitatem lapidabant. Et eo epistolaa in Damascum, . . . ut si 

testes deposuerunt vestimenta sua quos invenisset huius viae viros 

secus pedes adolescentis, qui vo- ac mulieres, vinctos perduceret 

cabatur Saulus. Et lapidabant in Jerusalem. Et cum iter far 

Stephanum invocantem, et dicen- ceret, contigit ut . . . subito 

tem : Domine lesu, suscipe spin- circumfulsit eum lux de coelo. 

tum meum. Positis autem genibus, Et, cadens in terram, audivit 

clamavit voce magna, dicens : vocem dicentem sibi : Saule, Saule, 

Domine, ne statuas illis hoc pec- quid me persequeris ? Qui dixit : 

catum. . . . Quis es, Domine ? Et ille : Ego 

8. 17. Tunc imponebant manus sum lesus quem tu persequeris; 

^ A transposition. 



ACTS 8, 9 235 

]:sere stemne : Hwfiet eart Sq, leof Hlftford ? Him andwyrde 
seo clypung ])sere godcundan stemne : Ic eom se Hselend ]>e 
ta chtst ; ac arts na, and far forS to tSiere byrig ; pmr Se bitS 
gesffid hwsBt Se gedafenige to donne. He ar&s Sa, abl^ndum 
eagum, and his geferan hine 8wa blindne to Ssere byrig gelsed- 
don. And he Ster andbldigende ne onbyrigde setes ne w»tes 
binnan Sreora daga fsBce. 

WsBS Sa smn Grodes Segen binnan S»re byrig ; his nama wsds 
Annanias. To S&m sprsdc Drihten Sysum wordum : Annania, 
&ns, and gecum to minmn Seowan Saulum, se is biddende 
minre miltsunge mid eornestimi mode. He andwyrde Ssere 
drihtenlican stemne : Mm H^lend, hQ msBg ic hine gesprecan, 
se Se is ehtere Smra halgena, Surh mihte S^ra ealdorbiscopa ? 
Drihten cwsbS : Far swa ie Se ssede, forSanSe he is me gecoren 
fsetels, psdt he tobere minne naman Seodum, and cynegum, and 
Israhela beammn ; and he sceal fela SrOwian for minum naman. 
Annanias Sa becOm to S&m gecorenan c^mpan, and sftte his 
handa him onuppan mid )>iBre grOtinge : Saule, min broSor, se 
Hselend, )>e Se be wege gespra&o, s§nde me wiS Sin, )>set )>Q 
geseo, and mid )>am H&lgan Gaste gefylled sy. pa, mid Sisum 
wordum, feoUon swylce fylmena of his eagmn, and he Sterrihte 
gesihSe underfeng, and to fulluhte beah. 

durum est tibi contra stimulum lanctis tuis in lemsalem; et hie 

calcitrare. £t tremens ac stu- habet potestatem a principibus 

pens dixit. . . .' £t Dominus ad sacerdotum alligandi omnes qui 

eum: Surge, et ingredere civita- inirocant nomen tuum. Dixit 

tem, et ibi dicetur tibi quid te autem ad eum Dominus: Vade, 

oporteatfacere....Surrexitautem quoniam vas electionis est mihi 

Saulus de terra, apertisque oculis iste, ut portet nomen meum coram 

nihil videbat; ad manus autem gentibus,etregibu8,etfi]iis Israel; 

ilium trahentes, introduxerunt ego enim ostendam illi quanta 

Damascum. £t erat ibi tribus oporteat eum pro nomine meo 

diebus non videns, et non man- patL £t abiit Ananias, et intro- 

ducavit neque bibit. ivit in domum; et, imponens ei 

Erat autem quidam discipulus manus, dixit : Saule frater, Do- 

Damasci, nomine Ananias. £t minus misit me lesus, qui apparuit 

dixit ad ilium in visu Dominus : tibi in via qua veniebas, ut videas, 

Anania, . . . surge, . . . et quaere et implearis Spiritu sancto. £t 

. . . Saulum; . . . ecce enim confestim ceciderunt ab oculis 

orat . . . Respondit autem Ana- eius tamquam squamae, et visum 

nias : Domine, audivi a multis de recepit ; et, surgens, baptizatus 

viro hoc, quanta mala fecerit est . . . 



236 ^LFRICS HOMILIES 

Wunode Sa sume f^awa daga mid }>&m Godes t^eowum binnau 
t^sere byrig; and mid micelre bylde pVan ludeiscum bodade 
)?8Bt Crist, t^e hi wiSsOcon, is Ssbs selmihtigan Godes Sunu. Hi 
wurdon swtSlice ablicgede, and cw»don : La, hQ ne is tScs se 
waelhreowa ehtere cnstenra manna ? hQmeta bodaS he Cristes 
geleafan ? Saulus sotnice micclum swytSrode, and Sa ludeiscan 
gesc^nde, mid anrsednysse scSende ]>8Bt Crist is Godes Sunu. 

Hwset, S& sefter manegum dagum gereonodon Sa ludeiscan 
hQ hi 8one Godes c^mpan acw^llan sceoldon, and s^tton Sa 
weardas to telcum geate "Sfiere ceastre. Paulus ongeat heora 
syrwunge, and Sa custenan hine genamon, and on &nre 
wilian ftlston ofer Sone wealL And hs fcrde ongean to Hieru- 
salem, and hine gecQ'Slsehte to Sam h&lgan heape Cristes 
hiredes. ^ h. L 386, 388. 

II Saule, hwi ehtst Sq mm ? ^e. h. i 3<a 

II Hwi chtst "Sq mm ? je. h. i 39a 

II Hw»t eart So, Hlaford ? ^ h. i. 39CX 

II Df rigendlic biS 8© j^aet }>Q spurne ongean )?ft gade. a h. i 390. 

n Gft inn to "Ssere ceastre, and Seer pB bit5 ges«ed hwset f>r* 
gedafenaS to Sonne, m. h. l 124. 

II pry dagas ho wunode botan gesiht$e. iBL H. i 39a 
9. 17, 18. See -fi. H. i 39a 

9. 25. See M.K.1 390. 

10. 41. See M,ILL296. 

12. 1-21, 23. Herodes cyning wolde, flefter Cristes Qpstige t5 heof- 
enum, gesw^ncan sume of Ssere gelaSunge, and s^nde werod 

Fuit autem cum discipulis Cum autem implerentnr dies 

qui erant Damasci per dies ali- multi, consilium fecerunt in 

quot; et continue in synagogis unum ludaei ut eum inter- 

praedicabat lesum, quoniam hie ficerent. Notae autem factae sunt 

est Filius Dei. Stupebant autem Saulo insidiae eorum. Custodie- 

omnes quiuudiebant,etdicebant: bant autem et portas die ac 

Nonne hie est qui expugnabat nocte, ut eum interficerent. Acci- 

in lerusalem eos qui invocabant pientes autem eum diacipuli nocte, 

nomen istud, et hue ad hoc venit, per murum dimiserunt eum, sub- 

ut vinctos illos duceret ad prin- mittentes in sporta. Gum autem 

cipes sacerdotum ? Saulus autem venisset in lerusalem, tentabat se 

multo magis convalescebat, et iungere discipulis. 

confundebat ludaeos qui habita- 12. 1-2 1, 23. Eodem autem tempore 

bant Pamasci, affirmans quoniam misit Herodes rex manus, ut 

hie est Christus. affligeret quosdam de ecclesia; 



ACTS 9-12 237 

' ymbe psbt pa ofsloh hs lacobum, lohannes br^Sor j?aB8 god- 
spelleres. And geseah )>8et hit gellcode )>&m ludeiscum, and 
wolde gelsBCcan Petnun. He t5& hine gefeng, and on cwearterne 
gebrOhte, and betsehte hine on t5am hsBfte sixtyne c^mpum to 
healdenne ; hit w8BS Sa Eastertid, and fortfl he ^Icode his 
sl^gee. Petrus tfa wsbs gehsefd on Sam cwearterne ; and eal 
8^0 geleaffulle gelaSung bQton toforlsetennysse him fore b»don. 
pa l»g Petrus, on Sfere nihte ]>e Herodes wolde hine on merigen 
forSl»dan, betwux twam c^mpum slapende, mid twam racen- 
teagum getTged ; and Sa weardas heoldon )>sb8 cweartemes 
duruy swSrswa him geboden wsbs. Efne, t5a cOm Godes ^ngel 
sclnende, and pmt blinde cweartem eal mid Isohte afylde ; 
he cnyste t5a Petres sidan, and cwsbS : Ans hraSe ; and ]>h 
racenteagan feoUon Sserrihte of Petres handum. Se ^ngel 
cw8b8 : Begyrd )?e, and sc6o j?s, and fylig me. Petrus Sa him 
filigde ; and Snhte him swilce hit swefen w»re. Hi Sa ofereodon 
8a twa weardsetl, tS-psdi hi becomon to Sam isenan geate, and 
psdt tOsprang }>serrihte him tOgOanea Hi eodon fortS oS-}>aet 
hi cOmon to anre wic ; and se ^ngel him gewat fram. Petrus 
Sa beSohte hine sylfne, and cwsetS: Nq ic wat to soSan J^aet 
Drihten as^nde his §ngel, and mo ahr^dde fram Herodes 
handum, and fram ulcere anbldunge ludeisces folces. Ho 

occidit autem lacobum fratrem ezcitavit eum, dicens : Surge velo- 

loannis. . . . Videns autem quia citer; et ceciderunt catenae de 

placeret ludaeis, apposuit ut ap- manibuseius. Dixit autem angelus 

prehenderet et Petrum. ... ad eum : Praecingere, et calcea 

Quem cum apprehendisset, misit te caligas tuas, . . . etsequere me. 

in carcerem, tradens quattuor £t exiens sequebatur eum ; existi- 

quatemionibus militum custodi- mabat autem se visum videre. 

endum, volens post Pascha pro- Transeuntes autem primam et se- 

ducere eum populo. £t Petrus cundam custodiam, venerunt ad 

quidem servabatur in carcere ; portam ferream, . . . quae ultro 

oratio autem fiebat sine intermis- aperta est eis. Et exeuntes pro- 

sione ab ecclesia ad Deum pro eo. cesserunt vicum unum ; et con- 

Cum autem producturus eum esset tinuo discessit angelus ab eo. Kt 

Herodes, in ipsa nocte erat Petrus Petrus, ad se reversus, dixit : Nunc 

dormiens inter duos milites, vine- scio vere quia misit Dominus 

tus catenis duabus ; et custodes angelum suum, et eripuit me de 

ante ostium custodiebant carce- manu Herodis, et de omni exspec- 

rem. £t ecce, angelus Domini tatione plebis ludaeorum. . . . 

astitit, et lumen refulsit in habita- Yenit ad domum, . . . ubi erant 

culo; percussoque latere Petri, multi congregati. . . . Pulsante 



238 



JELFBlds HOMILIES 



becOm t% tO his geferum, and cnucode set Siere dun. Him 
am to sum m»den )>8bs geloafiPullan weredes ; hire nama wsbs 
geclged Kode ; and Sa-Sft heo oneneow Petres stemne, ne mihte 
for Ssere blisse Sa duru geopenian, ac cyrde ongean, s»de ]mt 
Petrus ]>m stode. pa geleafiPiillan cwsedon pmt hit nsere 
Petrus, ac wsere his f ngel. Petrus cnucode for9, ClS-pmi hi 
hine inn leton ; and micclum his wundrodon. He r^hte Sa 
him hQ Gtod hine ahr^de )>urh his ^ngel of Sftm cwearterne, 
and cweetS : CytSatS piB lacobe and Qrum gebroSrum. And eode 
Sa to sumere o9re stOwe. Hwiet, Sa on merigen weartS micel 
st3nrung betwux Sam c^mpum pe hine healdan sceoldon. And 
Herodes gew^nde to Cesaream, and tfser hsBfde gemot wiS 
Tyrum and Sidoniscum. Da mid-l^am-Se ho swiSost mOtode, 
on Ms domsetle sittende, mid cynelicum reafe gescryd, ]>a stop 
him to Oodes ^ngel, and hine ofisloh, fort&mt^e ho ne sealde 
€k>de nsenne wurSmynt ; and h© S»rrihte, mid wyrmimi for- 
numen, gew&t of life. JR. K, ii ^(^ ifia ; cf. 1403,524. 

II |2ft siSSan Herodes, ludea cyning, sftte tSone apostol 
Petrum on cwearterne mid twam racentoagum gebundenne, 
and weardas witSinnan and wiSatan ges^tte ; ac on S»re nihte 
]>e se arloasa cyning hine on merigen acw^Uan wolde, com 
Godes ^ngel sclnende of heofonum, and geltedde hine at tSurh 
Sa isenan gatu. ^ H. L 574. 

n p8r9a se ^ngel hine of Sam cwearterne geliedde, and ho to 
his geforum becOm, and cnucigende inganges bsed, }>a cwsedon 
]>a geloafiFullan : Nis hit na Petrus {'set Sser cnucaS, ac is his 
f ngel. JS. H. L 516, 51& 



autem eo ostium ianuae, pro- 
cessit paella ad audiendum, no- 
mine Rhode ; et ut cognovit 
Yocem Petri, prae gandio non 
aperuit ianuam, sed intro enr- 
rens nuntiavit stare Petrum ante 
ianuam. . . . Illi autem dice- 
bant : Angelus eius est. Petrus 
autem perseverabat pulsans. Gum 
autem aperuissent, viderunt eum, 
et obstupuerunt. . . . Narravit 
qnomodo Dominus eduxisset eum 
de carcere, dixitque : Nuntiate 
lacobo et fratribus haec. Et 



egressus abiit in alium locum. 
Facta autem die, erat non parva 
turbatio inter milites quidnam 
factum esset de Petro. Herodes 
autem, . . . descendensque a ludaea 
in Gaesaream, ibi commoratus est. 
Erat autem iratus Tyriis et Sido- 
niis. . . . Statuto autem die Hero- 
des, vestitus veste regia, sedit pro 
tribunali, et concionabaturad eos. 
Confestim autem percussit eum 
angelus Domini, eo quod non 
dedisset honorem Deo ; et, con- 
sumptus a vermibus, expiravit. 



ACTS 13 — ROMANS 5 239 

18. 7y 3. Syt$San . . . c5m clypung of S&m Hlllgan O&ste to S&m 
geleafifiillan wero^e, ))us cweSende : Asf ndatS Paulum and 
Bamaban to S&m weorce Se ic hi geooren hsebbe. Se h&lga 
heap Sa^ be Godes hsese and gecorennysse, hi fis^ndon to 
Iffirenne ealluni loodscipum. ^ H. i 388. 

18. 33. See Pa 2. 7. 

18. 35. See Ps. 16. 9, 10. 

14. 19. See M.K.L392. 

16. II. W© gelyfaS pmt wO boon gehealdene I>urh Cristes gife, 

SWft-SWa hi. M.ILL 214. 

16* 35-39. See ic H. i 388L 

18. 3. Paulus, . . . se t$e wsds on woruldcrsefte teldw3rrhta. m. h. 1.392. 
20. 34. See M. -E. 1 392, 

22. 4. See js. n. i sM- 
22. 20. See uB. H. ii 83. 
26. II. See M.K.isiA' 
28. 3, 5. See M.B,i 574. 

ROMANS. 

1. 4. So t^ is forestiht Oodes Sunu. jb. H. il 564. 

1. 17. See Hah. 2. 4. 

2. 6. God forgylt felcum m§n be his d&dum. jb. K iL 34a 

2. 12. Da Se batan Gk>des se syngodon^ hi Oac losiaS bQtan 
ffilcere se. .£. h. 1 396. 

II pa Se Godes se ne cunnon, and baton Godes & syngiaS, hi 
Oac baton Godes sq losiaS. ^ h. E 52. 

11 pa Se baton Godes » syngiaS, S& losiaS oao baton 

Godes ». JB. H. ii 442. 

5. 3-5. GteloaffuUnm gedafenaS J^set hi wuldrion on gedrofed- 
nyssum, forfanSe sOo gedrofednys wyrcS geSyld, and ]>SBt 
geSyld afandunge, and seo fifandung hiht. Se hiht soSlice 

18. 2, 3. ... Dixit ilHs Spiritus sanc- 

tus: Segregate mihi Saulum et ROMANS. 

Bamabam in opus ad quod as- L 4. Qui praedestinatus est Filius 

sumpsi eos. Tunc . . . dimiserunt DeL . . . 

illos. 2. 6. Qui reddet unicuique secun- 

15. 1 1. Sed per gratiam Domini lesu dum opera eius. 

Christi credimus salvari, quemad- 2. 1 2. Quicumque enim sine lege pec- 

modum et illi. caverunt, sine lege peribunt. . . . 

18. 3. Et quia eiusdem erat artis ... 6. 3-5. . . . Gloriamur in tribula- 

(erant autem scenofactoriae artis). tionibus, scientes quod tribulatio 



240 JELFRICS HOMILIES 

ne biS nsefre gescynd, for"5an)?e Godes lufu is ftgoten on tlrum 

heortum ]7urh 'Sone H&lgan Gftst se Se Os is forgifen. ^ H. L 554 

8. 9. Witodlice, sS tSe GrTstes Gast on him nsefS, nis 86 his. 

^ H. iL 392. 

8. 18. Ne sind na to wiSmetenne 8ft )?rOwunga j^yssere tide Sftm 
tOweardan wuldre ]>e bitS on ns geswutelod. ^ H. i 486. 

8. 30. Dft tSe hs forestihte, IpVk he eac clypode him to ; and Sft Se 
he him to clypode, f ft he gerihtwisode ; and Sft Se he geriht- 
wlsode, ]?& he gemsersode. ^ H. ii 366. 

8. 32. God FsBder ne sparode his ftgenimi Beame, ac for Qs eallam 
hine to deatfe sealde. ^ H. iL 63. 

9. 13. God lufode lacob, and hatode Esau. m.k,Iiiq. 

9. 29. Dominus SabaoS, ]>Bdt is : H^res Hlftford, oSSe, Weroda 
Drihten. ^ H. i 526. 

10. 13. See Joel 2. 32. 

12. I. And he behead pmt we sceolon gearcian Ore llchaman llflice 

onsffigednysse, and hftlige, and Gode andf^nge. iB. h. i 48a. 
12. 4, 5. See Eph. 5. 23, 30. 

12. 17. See Matt. 5. 43-46. 

13. I. ^Ic sftwul sy underSeod healicrum anwealdum. ^ H. it 562. 
13. 9. See Luke 18. 20-22. 

13. 10. Seo soSe lufu is gefyllednys Godes ». ^ K L 346. 

il Heo is fulfrf mednys Godes ». -«. H. ii 522. 
13. 11-14. . . . Nq is tlma ns of slsepe to arTsenne ; Qre hffil is 
gehf ndre ])onne we gelyfdon. Seo niht gewftt, and se dmg 

patientiam operatur, patientia 8. 3a. Qui etiam proprio Filio suo 

autem probationem, probatio vero non pepercitf sed pro nobis omni- 

spem. Spes autem non confundit, bus tradidit ilium. . . . 

quia charitas Dei diffusa est in 9. 13. ... Jacob dUexi, Esau autem 

cordibus nostris per Spiritum sane- odio habui 

tum qui datus est nobis. 9. 29. ... Dominus sabaoth. . . . 

8. 9. ... Si quis autem Spiritum 12. i. Obsecro itaque . . . ut.ezhibe- 

Ghristi non habet, bic non est atis corpora vestra hostiam viven- 

eius. tem, sanctam, Deo placentem. . . . 

8. 18. . . . Non sunt condignae 13. i. Omnis anima potestatibus 

passiones huius temporis ad futu- sublimioribus subdita sit. . . . 

ram gloriam quae revelabitur in 13. 10. . . . Plenitude ergo legis est 

nobis. dilectio. 

8. 30. Quos autem praedestinavit, 13. 11-14. . .. Hora est iam nos de 
bos et vocavit ; et quos vocavit, somno surgere ; nunc enim pro- 
bos et iustificavit; quos autem pior est nostra salus quam cum 
iustificavit, illos et glorificavit. credidimus. Nox praecessit, dies 



EOMAKS 8 — 1 CORINTHIANS 3 241 

genealsehte; uton awurpan Seostra weorc, and b€on 3nnb8crydde 
mid leohtes wtepnum, 8w& \>&i we on dsege ftrwurSlice faron ; 
n& on ofer»tum and druncennyssum, n& on forligerbfddum 
and nnclsennyssum, n& on geflite and andan ; ao beotS ymb- 
scrydde Jmrh Drihten H»lend CiTst ^ h. L 6oo» 602. 
. . . Na is tima Os of sl»pe to firidenne. jltll 602, 
D lire hsel is geh^ndre \>onne we gelyfdon. M.K.I602, 
ii Seo niht gew&t, and se dsBg geneal»hte. ^ h. 1 60a. 
II Uton ftwurpan {'Sostra weorc, and beon ymbscrydde mid 
leohtes w»pnum, sw& J^set we on dsBge &rwurt51ice fetron. ^ H. 1 604. 
11 Ac beoS ymbscrydde t^urh Drihten HsBlend Crist. m.k,L6o6. 
14. 10. Ealle we sceolon standan sefter Sisum life sstforan Gristes 

domsetle. .s. h. ii 328. 
16. I. We strange sceolon beran t^sera unstr^ngra byrt^ene. 

^ H.il39a 

1 CORINTHIANS. 

1. 24. Cnst is Godes miht, and Gk>des wisdom. ^ H. 1 saa 
1. 27. God gecyst tSh untruman piaea middaneardes, ]>set he tSa 
strangan gescynde. ^ h. H. 37^ 

1. 31. Se Se wuldrige, wuldrige on Gode. uE. H. L 57^ 

2. 9. Ne mseg nEn eage on Sisum life geseon, ne n&n eare 
gehyran, ne n&nes mannes heorte fismeagan, ^ Sing Se God 
gearcaS ))&m Se hine lufiaS. ^ h. ii 588. 

3. 9. We sind Godes gefylstan. ^ h. i & 

3. II. Ne msBg nan man l^cgan 0]?eme grundweall on Ssere h&lgan 
gelaSunge baton Sone ]>e Seer geled is, \>sdt is Htelend Crist 

^H.ii588. 

antem appropinqaavit ; abiiciar ^^ 

mus ergo opera tenebrarum, et ^ CORINTHIANS. 

induamur anna lucis. Sicut in L 34. ... Christum Dei virtutem, 

die lioneste ambulemus ; non in et Dei sapientiam. 

comessationibus et ebrietatibus ; L 27. ... Infirma mundi elegit 

nbn in cubilibus et impudicitiis ; Deus, ut confundat fortia. 

non in contentione et aemula- L 31. ... Qui gloriatur, in Domino 

tione ; sed induimini Dominum glorietur. 

lesum Christum. ... 2. 9. . . . Oculus non vidit, nee auris 

14. 10. ... Omnes enim stabimus audivit, nee in cor hominis as- 

ante tribunal ChristL cendit, quae praeparavit Deus iis 

16. I. Debemus autem nos firmiores qui diligunt ilium. 

imbecillitates infirmorum sus- 3. 9. Dei enim sumus adiutores. . . . 

tinere. ... 3. 11. Fundamentum enim aliud 



242 JELFRICS HOMILIES 

8. ia-15. Sw8rhw&-swa getimbratS ofer t^isum grundwealle gold, 
o8t5e seolfor, oSSe dcorwurSe st&nas, oppe treowa, streaw op\fe 
ceaf^ anes gehwilces mannes weorc biS swuteL Oodes daeg hi 
geBWutelaS, forSantfe h© bitS on fyre seteowod ; and ]>8Bt fyr 
OfandatS hwilc heora selces weorc biS. Gif hwsBS getimbning 
SurhwunaS, and t^ftm ffre wiSst^nt, }H>nne underf^htS se wyrhta 
edlean sat Gode his weorcoB. Gif hwsBS weorc forbymtS, he 
h»fS )>one hearm, and bitS sw&pSeah gehealden Surh f^r. 

AH.iL588L 

8. 16. Nyte ge ]>mt eowere lima syndon )>8bs H&lgan Gibsies tempel^ 

se Se on eow is ? ^ h. a 58a 
8. 17. Se t$e gew^mS Godes tempel, God hine fordetS. ^ H. 1 212. 

Godes tempel is h&lig ; )>8Bt ge sind. jb. H. i 413 ; a 5Ba 
4. 7. pQ mann, hwset hsefist So pas t$e tSQ fram Gode ne under- 

fenge? Hwl wuldrast Su, swilce Sa n&n Sing ne underfenge ? 

AH.a433' 

6* 7. Cnst is Qre Eastertld. jr. R. 0.37%, 

6. 8. We sceoldon wistfullian, n& on yfelnysse beorman, ac on ]>eorf- 
nyssum syfemysse and soSf sBstnysse. jb. H. a a;6. 

6. 13. AfyrsiaS J)one yfelan fram 6ow. jk. H. i 124. 

6. 9, 10. Dyme forligeras oSSe deofolgyldan, sceaSan and reaferas, 
oSSe reSe manalagan, gytseras and drinceras, ]>e dollice lybbaS, 
nabbatS Godes nee on rodorlicere heofonan. jb. H. a 39a 

. . . SfiBt tSa wyrigendan Godes nee ne ge&gniaS. ^ H. a 34. 

nemo potest ponere praeter id estis, et Spiritus Dei habitat in 

quod positum est, quod est Ghrisius vobis ? 

lesus. 8. 17. Si quis autem templum Dei 

3. 12-15. Si quis autem superaedi- violaverit, disperdet ilium Deus. 

ficat super fundamentum hoc Templum enim Dei sanctum est, 

aurum, argentum, lapides preti- quod estis vos. 

osos, ligna, foenum, stipulam, 4. 7* • • • Quid autem habes quod 

uniuscuiusque opus manifestum non accepisti? Si autem acce- 

erit. Dies enim Domini declarabit, pisti, quid gloriaris quasi non 

quia in igne revelabitur ; et uni- acceperis ? 

uscuiusque opus quale sit ignis 6. 7* • • • Pascha nostrum ... est 

probabit Si cuius opus manserit Ghristus. 

quod superaedificavit, mercedem 6. 8. Itaque epulemur, non ... in fer- 

accipiet. Si cuius opus arserit, mento malitiae et nequitiae, sed 

detrimentum patietur ; ipse autem in azymis sinceritatis et veritatis. 

salVus erit, sic tamen quasi per 6. 13. ... Auferte malum ex vobis 

ignem. ipsis. 

8. 16. Nescitis quia templum Dei 6. 9, 10. ... Neque fomicarii, neque 



1 CORINTHIANS 3-12 243 

6. 19. £^ ^ H. L adi. 

6. 20. Oe sind gebohte mid micclum wurt^e ; wuldnaS for'Sl, and 
heraSS €k>d on eownim Iichaman. ^ h. 1 21a 

7. 39. pa Se wlf habbaS, bcon hi swilce hi nftn nabbon. -ffl. H,*i 14& 
9, II. Gif we Cow J)ft g&stlican 8»d s&waS, hwOnlic bK5 \>mt w6 

©owere flsesclican tSing Upon. jb. h. a 534, 

9. 25. ^c iSebTA ]>e on gecampe winS, forhfiefS bine sylfae fram 
eallum Singum. m.h,jL86. 

10. 1-4. Ealle are forSfa&deras wteron gefullode on wolcne and on 
s» ; and ealle hi »ton )>one ylcan gastlican m^te, and ealle hi 
druncon J)one ylcan gftstlican dr^nc. Hi druncon sotSlice of 
sefterfiligendnm st&ne ; and se st&n wsbs Crist ^ H. it 372, 274. 

II Hi ealle seton tSone gftstlican m^te, and tSone gastlican dr§nc 
druncon. ^ h. a am ; cf. John 6. 49, note. 
II Hi druncon of t^am ^tlican st&ne ; and se st&n wsbs Cilst« 

^H.a ao3. 

II Se st&n sotSiee wsbs Gnst. jb. h. 1 98. 

10. II. We sind S& Se worulda gefndunga on becemon. A H. a 372. 
10* 1 7. We manega sindon &n hl&f and &n llchama. ^ h. a 276. 

11. 33-35. See Matt. 26. 26-28. 

12. 8-11. Sumum m^n he forgifS wisdom and spruce, sumum gOd 
ingehyd, simium micelne geleafEtn, sumum mihte to gehselenne 
untruman, sumum witegunge, sumum tOscead godra g&sta and 
yfelra ; sumum he f orgifS mislice gereord, sumimi ger^ccednysse 
mislicra sprsca. Ealle S&s Sing deS se H&lga G&st, todselende 
»ghwilcimi be "SRm tSe him gewyrS. -ffl. h. i 322. 

idolis servientes, neque adulteri, contendit, ab ommbus se absti- 

neqne molles, neque masculoram net. . . . 

concubitores, neque fares, neque 10. 1-4. ... Patres nostri omnes .... 

avari, neque ebriosi, neque male- baptizati sunt in nube et in 

dici, neque rapaces, regnum Dei mari; et omnes eamdem escam 

possidebunt spiritalem manducaverunt, et 

6.20. Emptienimestispretiomagno; omnes eumdem potnm spirita- 

glorificate, et portate Deum in lem biberunt. Bibebant autem 

corpore vestro. de spiritali, consequente eos, 

7. 29. ... Qui habent uxores tarn- petra ; petra autem erat Christus. 

quam non habentes sint. 10. 11. . . . Nostram, in quos fines 

9. II. Si nos vobis spiritualia semi- saeculorum devenerunt. 

navimus, magnum est si nos car- 10. 17. ... Unus panis, unum corpus 

nalia vestra metamus ? multi sumus. . . . 

9. 25. Omnis autem qui in agone 12. 8-1 1. Alii quidem perSpiritum 

R 2 



244 JELFMCS HOMILIES 

12. I?, ao, 21. Sec Eph. 6. 23, 30. 

12. 26« Gif an lim bitS untrum, ealle 1S& ot^re tJrowiatS mid ]>&xn 

ftnum. JS. H. i ^4. 
12. 27'. Ge soSlice sindon Cnstes llchama and leomu. je. h. a 376 ; 

Cf. 1368,390. 

II Ge sind Gristes llchama and his lyma. ^ H. ii 386 ; c£ 

i368,39<x 

Id. 2, 3. Deah se mann hsebbe fuUne gdeafian, and lehnessan W3n^cey 

and fela to gode gedo, eal him bitS ydel, sw&phwsat-swa he detS, 

baton he hsebbe soSe lufe. ^ H. i s^a 

II peah-Se ic ftspende ealle mine ffihta on "Searfena bigleo£an, 

and Seah-Se ic minne figenne lichaman to cwale gesylle, swft iSset 

ic forbyme on martyrdome; gif ic naebbe tSa soSan lufe, ne 

fr^maS hit me n&n Sing. jb. H. i 54. 
14. 20. Ne boo go did on andgite, ac on yfeln3r8sum ; bOotS on and- 

gite fiil^mede. ^ H. 1 512. 
14. 26. ponne go oow to gereorde gaderiat^, hsebbe oower gehwilc 

halw^nde l&re on mQiSe, and sealmboc on handa. ^ H. 1 604. 
14. 38. Se mann \>e God forgyt, God forgyt Oac hine. ^ H. a 52. 

U So Se ne cann, hine man oac ne cann. ^ H. a 442. 
16. 24. ponne ho betsecS rice his Fseder. ^ H. 1 264. 
16. 52. On &nre proowthwde, on tSsere §ndenOxtan byman ; soo 

byme sOtSlice blsewtS, and tSa doadan ansatS ungebrosnode, and we 

boots aw^nde. -ffl. H. a 568. 

datursermosapientiae; aliiautem cibos x>auperam omnes facultates 

sermo scientiae secundum eumdem meas, et si tradidero corpus meum 

Spiritum ; aJteri fides in eodem ita at ardeam, charitatem autem 

Spiritu ; alii gratia sanitatum in non habuero, nihil mihi prodest. 

uno Spiritu ; alii operatic virtu- 14. 20. « . . Nolite pueri effici sensi- 

turn, alii prophetia, alii discretio bus, sed malitia parvuli estote ; 

spirituum, alii genera linguarum, sensibus autem perfecti estote. 

alii interpretatio sermonum. Haec 14. 26. ... Cum convenitis, unus- 

autem omnia operatur unus atque quisque vestrum psalmum habet, 

idem Spiritus, dividens singulis doctrinam habet, apocalypsim 

prout vult. habeti linguam habet, interpre- 

12. 26. £t si quid patitur unum tationem habet. . . . 

membrum, compatiuntur omnia 14. 38. Si quis autem ignorat, igno- 

membra. . . . rabitur. 

12. 27. Yes autem estis corpus 16. 24. ... Cum tradiderit regnum 
Christi, et membra de membro. Deo et Patri. . . . 

13. 2, 3. ... Si habuero omnem 16. 52. In momento, in ictu oculi, 
fidem, ... et si distribuero in in novissima tuba; canet enim 



1 COKINTHIANS 12 — 2 CX)RINTHIANS 11 245 

16. 13. BeoS wacole, and standatS on gdeafan, and onginnatS wer* 
lice^ and beotS gehyrte. ^ h.l 18& 

2 CORINTHIANS. 

1. 13. Ure wuldor is 860 gecyt$n3rs Qres ingohydes. ^ H. ii 564. 

6. 10. Ealle we sceolon standan sefter Sisum life setforan Ciistes 
domsetle, pmi selc Ster underfb swa-hw8dtH3w& he on llchaman 
adreah, otTSe god oppe yteh A H. il aas ; c£ ii 12. 

6. 10. Swa-6W& n&ht hsebbendoy and eaUe Sing ge&gniende. 

9.9. SeeFB. 112. 9, 

10. 17. Se Ve wuldrige, wuldrige on Gk>de. ^ h. 1 57a 

11. 3. Ic bew^ddode eow anum were, ]>aBt ge sceoldon gearcian 
cl»n6 mseden Cilste. ^ h. a la 

a Ic bew^ddode eow anum were, ^mt ge gearcian Cnste fin 
cUene mseden. ^ h. it 54. 

II Ic bew^ddode eow finum were, ptet ge gearcian fin clsne 
mteden Cnste. ^ h. IL 5661 
11. 33. See 2 Cor. 11. 26, 27, note. 
11. 25. . . . p»i he SBnne dseg and fine niht on Sffigrunde fidruge. 

JB. H. i 574. 

11. 26, 37. He wsBS gelomlice on mycelre frecednysse, sbgSer ge on 
sffi ge on lande, on westene, betwux sceaSiun, on hungre and on 
Surste, and on manegum wsecciun, on cyle, and on nsBcednysse, 
and on manegum cweartemum \ ^ H. 1 39^ 

tuba, et mortoi reeaigent incor- 6. 10. ... Tamqoam nihil habentes, 
rapti, et nos immntabimur. et omnia possidentes. 

16. 13. yigilate,8tateinfide,viriliter lO. 17. Qui autem gloriatur, in 
agite,'et confortamim. Domino glorietur. 

U. a. Despondi enim yos uni viro 
2 CORINTHIANS. virginem castam ezhibere Christo. 

1. 12. Nam gloria nostra haec est, 11. 25. ... Nocte et die in profundo 
testimonium conscientiae nos- mansfoi 
trae. ... U. 36, 27. In itineribus saepe, peri- 

sh ID. Omnes enim nos manifestari ctdis flominom, perictdis latro- 
oportet ante tribunal Ghristi, at num, perictdis ex genere, peri- 
referat nnusquisque propria cor- culis ex gentibus, pericolis in 
pons, prout gessit, sive bonom civitate, periculis in solitudine, 
dve malum. periculis in mari, periculis in 

^ From 2 Oor. 11. 33, *in oaroeribnt.' 



246 iELFRICS HOMILIES 

11, 33. See JB. H. i 39a 

12. 2, 4. lo w&t Sone mann on Gnste, pe was gegripen na for 
feowertyne gearum, and gelsed otS S& )>riddan heofenan. And 
^ft he wsBB gelsed to neorxnawange ; and Ssr gehyrde tSa digelan 
word) pe n&n eort51ic mann sprecan ne mot jb. h. ii 33a. 

II Ho W8BS gel»d to heofonan otS tSft Sriddan floringe ; and pmr 
he geseh and gehyrde GknleB digehiysse, Sa ho ne mOste n&num 
m^n cyVan. ^ h. L 393. 
12. 7-9. Me is geseald sticels mines lichaman, and so sceocca me 
gOarplsBt ^ ]>8dt BOO micehi3rs €k>deB onwrigenyssa me ne onh^bbe. 
Fort^ ic baBd )?riwa minne Drihten ptet he afyrsode pssa 
sceoccan sticels fram me ; ac he mo andwyrde : Paule, So geniht- 
sumat$ min gifii ; sotSlice msegen biS gefrf mod on imtrumnysse. 
Na wuldrige ic Instlice on minnm untrumn3rssumy ]mt Cnstes 
miht on mO wunige. a H. 1 474. 

GALATIANS. 
8. II. SeeKsb. 2. 4. 

8. 39. Gif go sind Cnstes, ])onne sind go Abrahames sted, and adfter 
behate yrfenuman. ^ H. 1 98. 

11 Witodlicoy gif ge ciTstene synd, ])onne boo go Abrahames 
ofspring, and yrfenuman sdfter behate. a h. t xh. 

II Eomostlice, gif ge Cnstes sind, ))onne sind go Abrahames 
QBdd, and sefter beh&te yrfenuman. A H. a 62. 
4. 4, 5. p&-]>& tSffira tida gefyllednys cOm, Sa s^nde Ood Faeder his 
Sunu to mancynnes al^sednysse. ^ H. 1 194. 

falsis fratribus ; in labore et gelus Satanae qui me colaphizet. 

aerumna, in vigiliis multis, in Propter quod ter Dominum rogavi 

fame et siti, in ieiuniis multis, in ut discederet a me ; et dixit mihi : 

frigore et nuditate. Sufficit tibi gratia mea ; nam 

12. 2, 4. Scio hominem in (Shristo virtus in infirmitate perficitur. 

ante annos quattuordecim, . . . Libenter igitur gloriabor in infir- 

raptum huiusmodi usque ad ter- mitatibus meis, ut inbabitet in 

tium coelum. . . . Raptus est in me virtus ChristL 
paradisum ; et audivit arcana 

verba, quae non licet homini GALATIANS. 

loquL 8. 29. Si autem vos Christi, ergo 

12. 7-9. Et ne magnitude revela- semen Abrahae estis, secundum 

tionum extollat me, datus est promissionem heredes. 

mihi stimulus camis meae, an- 4. 4, 5. At ubi venit plenitudo tern- 

> For * earpU»V or * gedaipl»t* 



2 CORINTHIANS 11 — EPHESIANS 3 247 

4. 10, 11. Ic wene l>»t ic swunce on ydel, S&-S& ic ©ow to Gode 
gebigde ; na ge cGpaX dagas and mOnSas mid ydelum ^nglung- 

urn. iB. H. i loa. 

4. 19. Ge synd mine beam, S& tSe ic na oSre sdtJe geeacnige, tS-]>Bdt 

Cnst b€o on sow geedniwod. -«. H. i 49a. 
6. 14. See Matt 19. 19. 

EPHESIANS. 

1. 4. Swa-sw& he OS geceas on Griste ebr middaneardes ges^t- 
n3rsse. a H. a 566. 

1. 10. . • • pmi sceoldon ealle heofenlice t^ing and eort^ce beon 
geedstatSelode on Criste. ^ H. 1 214. 

2. 14. He is Ore sibb, se Se dyde egtSer to anum, towurpende^ tSa 
ffirran feondscipas on him sylfum. ^ H. i 106. 

II Se is Ore sib, se Se dyde segtSer to &num. ^ h. a 58a 
2. 17. Se Hffilend bodade on his tocyme sibbe Us Se feorran wsron, 

and sibbe phm 8e geh^nde wteron. jb. h. a xo6. 
8. 14, 17-19. Ic bTge mine cnsowu to Sam aBlmihtigan Faader for 
sow, ))8Bt ge been on soSre lufe gewyrtrumode, \>9bt ge magon 
underf5n mid eallum h&lgum hwaat sy bradnyss, langnyss, 
heahnyssy and deopnyss on Godes ges^tnyssum ; and tocn&wan 
eac Sa oferstigendan soSan lufe Drihtnes Cnstes, \>9bi ge been 
gefyUede on ealre Gk>des gefyllednysse. ^ H. a 40& 

porifl, misit Dens Filiom suum, ... 2. 14. Ipse enim est pax nostra, qui 

ut 608, qui sub lege erant, redime- fecit utraque unum, et . . . solvens 

ret. . . . inimicitias in came sua. 

4. 10, II. Dies observatis, et menses, 2.17. Etveniensevangelizayitpacem 

et tempora, et annos ; timeo vos, vobis qui longe fiiistis, et pacem 

ne forte sine causa laboraverim iis qui prope. 

in vobis. 8. 14, 17-19. Huius rei gratia flecto 

4. 19. Filioli mei, quos iterum par- genua mea ad Patrem Domini 

turio, donee formetur Ghnstus in nostri lesu ChristL ... In chari- 

vobis. tate radicati et fundati, ut pos- 

sitis comprehendere cum omnibus 

EPHESIANS. aanctis quae sit latitudo, et longi- 

L 4. Sicut elegit nos in ipso ante tudo, et sublimitas, et profundum ; 

mundi constitutionem. . . . scire etiam supereminentem sci- 

1. 10. . . . Instaurare omnia in entiae charitatem Christi, ut 

Chiisto, quae in coelis, et quae impleamini in omnem plenitudi- 

in terra sunt. . . . nem DeL 

1 Possibly translates the * evaouans ' of v. 15. 



246 



^£LFBIC S HOMILIES 



4. 3. /See ^ H. iL 376. 

6. 16. Tfele sind Ore dagas. M, H. 149^ 

6. 32. Wif soeolon gehyrsumian heora wenim gedafenlioe, and hi 
symie arwurSian 8wfiHS(w& &gene hl&fordas. A H. i saa. 

6. 33. See A H. i 360, 373. 

6. a;. Ealle Sa ]>e tO Godes rice gebyrigaS, nabbaS nfttJor ne w^rnm 
n6 awyrdnysse on heora llchaman. ^ H. i 335. 

6. 30. See JB. H. i 360, 373. 

6. a. SeeHiod. 20. 12. 

6. II, la, 14, 16, 17. TmbscrydaS eow mid Gknles w»pnunge, )>8Bt 
ge magon standan ongean deofles syrwungum ; fortSanSe as nis 
n&n gecamp ongean flsBso and blod, ac togeanes deofellicum 
ealdrum and g^Uicum 3rfebiy88um. StandaS, eomostlice, 
mid begyrdum l^ndenum on soSfsBstnysse, and 3rmbscrydde 
mid rihirwisnysse byman ; and nymaS \>ns geleafian scyld, and 
68BS hihtes helm, and )>8bs Hftlgan G&stes swurd, psdi is Godee 
word. JB. H. ii 3I& 

PHILIPPIANS. 

2, 8. He W8BS gehyrsum his F»der se&e otS deatS. A h. IL d 

2. 15, 16. GewuniaV betwux )>wyrum mancynne; stiinatS betwux 
)>&m swfiHS(w& steorran, llfes word healdende. ^ h. L 53& 

3. 19. Heora wamb is heora Gk>d, and heora $nde is forwyrd, and 
heora wuldor on gescyndnysse. ^ H. 1 604. 

3. ai. /See AH. 1335. 



6. 16. . . . Dies mali sunt 

6. a a. Mulieres viris suis snbditae 
sint, sicut Domino. 

6. ay. Ut exhiberet ipse sibi glo- 
riosam ecclesiam, non habentem 
maculam aut rugam. . . . 

6. II, I a, 14, 16, 17. Indoite tos 
armaturam Dei, ut possitis stare 
adversus insidias diaboli ; quo- 
niam non est nobis coUuctatio 
adversus camem et sanguinem, 
sed adversus principes et potes- 
tates, adversus mundi rectores 
tenebrarum hamm, contra spiri- 
tualia nequitiae. . . . State, ergo, 
succincti lumbos vestros in veri- 
tate, et induti loricam iustitiae 



... in omnibus sumentes scutum 
fidei; . • . et galeam salutis 
assumite, et gladium Spiritus, 
quod est verbum DeL 

PHILIPPIANS. 
2. 8. ... Factus obediens usque ad 
mortem. . . . 

2. 15, 16. Ut sitis ... in medio 
nationis pravae et perversae ; inter 
quos lucetis sicut luminaria in 
mundo, verbum vitae continen- 
tes. . . . 

3. 19. Quorum finis interitus, quo- 
rum Deus venter est, et gloria in 
confusione ipsorum. . . . 



EPHESIANS 4 — COLOSSIANS 3 249 

COLOSSIAN& 

2. 9. On him wunaS eal gefyllednys p&re godcundnysse. ^ h. 1 150. 
2. 14. Mid his Qpatige is Edylegod pmi cyrographum Ore geniSer- 

llllge. iBL H. i 9oa 

3. 5. Se gitsere . . . bitS . . . ]>&m gellc ]>e deofolgyld begseS. 

8. 12, 14-17. YmbscrydatS Cow, swa-swft Godes gecorenan, mid 
mildheortnjTSse and mid welwillendnysse, mid eadmodnysse, 
mid gemetfsBstnysse, mid geSylde ; and habbaS eow, toforan 
eallum tSingum, tSa soSan lufe, seo Se is bf nd ealra fulfir^med- 
nyssa ; and Cnstes sib blissige on eowrum heortum, on t^sere 
ge sind gecigede on ftnum Ilchaman. BeoS }>ancfulle, and 
Gk>de6 word wunige betwux eow genihtsumlice on eallum wls- 
dome ; tfficende and tihtende eow betwynan on sealmsangum 
and g&stlicum lofaangum, singende mid gife Godes on eowrum 
heortum. Swa-hw8Bt-sw& gs dotS on worde oSSe on weorce, doS 
symie on Drihtnes naman, ]?ancigende C&m selmihtigan FsBder 
Surh his Beam. J£.K.l6o6, 

D Swfi-hw»t-swa g© dots on worde otSSe on weorce, doS symle 
on Drihtnes naman, ]?ancigende ]>&m SBknihtigan Fsader ]>urh his 
Beam. jb. h. 1 103. 

d. 18. See Eph. 5. 23. 

8. 19. LufiatS, ge weras, eowere wif on tewe ; ne beo ge biterehim 
ungebeorhlice. iB. H. a 3^ 

3. 22-34. Eala, ge Seowan, beoS gehyrsume eowerum hlafordum ; 

PnT/^QQTANQ ®* ""^^^ ^^ ^ ^^ ^^^^""^ ' ®* 

tOLUSblAJMS. grati estote. Verbum Christi 

2. 9. ... In ipso inhabitat omnis habitat in vobis abundanter in 

plenitude divinitatis. . . . omni sapientia, docentes et com- 

2. 14. Delens quod adversus nos monentes vosmetipsos psahnis, 

erat chirographum decretL . . • hymnis, et canticia spiritualibus, 

8. 5. ... Avaritiam, quae est simu- in gratia cantantes in cordibus 

lacrorum sendtus. vestris Deo. Omne quodcumque 

8. 12, 14-17. luduite vos ergo, sicut facitis in verbo aut in opere, 

electi Dei, . . . viscera miseri- omnia in nomine Domini lesu 

cordiae, benignitatem, humilita- Christi, gratias agentes Deo et 

tem, modestiam, patientiam ; • . • Patri per ipsum. 

super omnia autem haec, charita- 8. 19. Yiri, diligite uxores vestras, 

tern habete, quod est vinculum et nolite.amari esse ad illas. 

perfectionis ; et pax Christi ex- 8. 22-24. Servi, obedite per omnia 

ultet in cordibus vestris, in qua dominis camalibus ; non ad ocu- 



250 JELFRIC'S HOMILIES 

8wa-hw8Bt-6w& ^ ge W3rrca'S, wyrcatS mid mode, sw&-6w& Gode 
sylfiim, and he syltS eow mede. Ne Seowige ge to ansyne, 
ac mid ftnfealdre heorian, ne swilce beforan mannum, ac mid 
Godes Ogan. ^ h. a 326. 

1 THESSALONIANa 

2. 9. 5ee ^ H. i 393. 

4. 13 (Vulg. 12). Mine gebroSra, ic nelle ))»t ge nyton be Sam 
slfipendum. a H. ii 56^ 

4. 16-18 (Vulg. 15-17). Drihten sylf fistlhtS of heofonum on stenme 
]>8BS heah^ngleSy and mid Godes byman ; and tJa deadan serest 
ariisaS ; sySSan we Se lybbaS, and on Ilchaman beoS gemette, 
beoS gelffihte forS mid }>&m oSrum on wolcnum togeanes Cnste ; 
and we swa symle sytSSan mid Gode beotS. PrefriaS eow mid 
\>ia\xm wordum. JE,u.i6i^ 

6. a. Drihtnes dsBg cymtJ swa-Bw& Ceof on niht. a H. ii 568. 

6. 15. See Matt 6. 43-46. 

2 THESSALONIANS. 

8.8. SeeM,U.Ls9a. 

1 TIMOTHY. 

6. 6. Seo wuduwe \>e lyfatS on estm^ttum, heo ne Iy£atS na, ac heo 

is dead. jb. H. 1 1461 
6. 18. See Luke 10. 2-7. 

loin servientes, quasi hominibas descendet de coelo ; et mortui . . . 

placentes, sed in simplicitate resurgent primi ; deinde nos qui 

cordis, timentes Deum. Quod- vivimus, qui relinquimur, simul 

cumque facitis, ex animo ope- rapiemur cum illis in nubibus 

ramini, sicut Domino, et non obyiam Ghristo in aera; et sic 

hominibus, scientes quod a Do- semper cum Domino erimus. Ita- 

mino accipietis retributionem que consolaminiinvicem in verbis 

hereditatis. . . . istis. 

6. 2. ... Dies Domini sicut fur in 

1 THESSALONIANS. ^^^ ^^ veniet 

4. 1 a. Nolumus autem vos ignorare, TTxroTTry 

fratres, de dormientibus. ... ^ iiMUini. 

4. 15-17. Quoniam ipse Dominus ... 6. 6. Nam quae in deliciis est, vivens 

in voce archangeli, et in tuba Dei, mortua est. 

^ Transposition. , 



1 THESSALONIANS 2 — HEBREWS 12 251 

6. 7. Ne brOhte we n&n Sing to Sisum middangearde, n6 we n&n 

Sing heonon mid Os Uedan ne magon. A H. i 256. 
6. 10. Seo grffidignys is • * . wyrtnuna salces 3rfele8. ^ H. a 410- 

n • . . gytsunge, 860 Ve is wyrtnuna salces 3rfeles. ^ H. iL 462. 
6. 15. He is ealra cyninga Cyning, and ealra hlaforda Hl&ford. 

6. 17, 18. BebeodatS ]>&m ricum p»t hi ne modigan, ne hi ne 
hopian on heora ungewissnm welan; ac been hi iTce on 
gedum weorcum, and syllan Ood^ Searfum mid cystigum 
mode. JE,K,i2g^ 

HEBREWS. 

1. 3- • • • p»t he wsere his Fseder wuldres beorhtnys. ^ H. a 606 ; 

Cf. iflg. 

1. 5. See Ps. 2. 7 ; 89. 26. 
1. 13. See Fa. 110. i. 

I. 14. |!nglas beotS to Seningg&stum fram Gode hider on worulde 
fis^nde, ]>sdi hi boon on fultume his gecorenimi, ]>8et hi Sone ecan 
eSel onfbn mid him. iB. H. 1 57a 

6. 5. See Ps. 2. 7. 
10. 38. See Hab. 2. 4. 

II. 6. Oelea£ay . . . bQton )>&m ne msdg nftn mann Gode Ilcian. 

iE.H.i 134. 

12. 5, 6. Ne forgym tSo, mm beam, pmea Drihtnes steore, ne Sa 
beo gewseht }>onne he Ce ))reaS ; Sone Se Drihten lufaS, )>one 
he SreaSy and sot51ioe beswingtS selcne sunu Se he underfehS. 

II God }>reatS and beswingS selcne tSe he imderfehtS to his 
iTce. iB. H. 1 486 ; cf. Rev. 3. 19. 

6. 7. Nihil enim intulimus in banc 

mnndum ; hand dubium quod nee HiiBRlL WS. 

auferre quid possumus. L 3. Qui cum sit splendor gloriae . . . 

6. ID. Radix enim omnium malorum eius. . . . 

est cupiditas. ... 1. 14. Nonne omnes suntadministra- 

6. 15. ... Rex regum, et Dominus torii spiritus, in ministerium missi 

dominantium. propter eos qui hereditatem ca- 

6. 17, 18. Divitibus huius saeculi pient salutis ? 

praecipe non sublime sapere, ne- XL 6. Sine fide autem impossibile 

que sperare in incerto divitiarum; est placere Deo. . . . 

. . . divites fieri in bonis operibns, 12. 5, 6. ... Fili mi, noli negligere 

facile tribuere» oommunicare. disciplinam Domini, neque fail- 



252 ^liFRIc's HOMILIES 

12. 39. God is . • . fomymende fyr. A H. 1 321. 
18. I, a. Wunige betwuz eow lufu soSre brOtSemadeney and ne 
f orgymeleasige ge cuinllSn3rs86. M,B,u.atS6, 



JAMES. 

1. 2. Eal&y ge mine gebrotSra, wenaS eow »Icero blisse, ]>onne ge 

beotS on misUcum oostnungum. A H. i 554. 
2.8. iS^e^Matt 17. 49. 

2. 13. Se Ve dom ges^t baton mildheorinysse, him biS ^ gedemed 
baton mild]i6ortn3rsse. jb. H. li 32*. 

2. 14. HwflBt frfmaS ]>e ]>8Bt Sa hsdbbe gelea£an, gif So naafist 6a 
gOdanweoro? iB.H.i304. 

2. 17. So geleafa t$e biS bQtan gOdum weorcum, se bitS dead. 

JB.H.i3i>2. 

II So geleafa ]>e biS batan godimi weorcum, so is dead. 

iB.H.Ls36. 

2. 19. Deoflu gelfhSSj ac hi forhtiaS. ^ h. 1 504. 

2. 23. fifee JS. H. i 558. 

2. aoy 26. SeeJaa. 2. 17. 

8. 10. Ne magon we mid animi maSe bletsian and W3n'ian. 

^H. 11361 
4. 4. Swa-hwa-Bwa wile been freond \nsre woruldOy se bitS geteald 
Godes feond. a H. i 162. 

II Swa-hwa-swa wile been freond ]7yssere worulde, he biS 
Gk>deB feond geteald. M.M.I612. 

gexiB dam ab eo argueris ; quern cordia illi qui non fecit miseri- 

enim diligit Dominus, castigat ; cordiam. . . . 

flagellat autem omnein filium 2. 14. Quid proderit ... si fidem 

quern recipit. quis dicat se habere, opera autem 

12. 39. Etenim Deus noster ignia non habeat ? . . . 

consumensest 2. 17. Sic et fides, si non habeat 

18. I, 2. Charitas fratemitatis mar opera, mortua est in semetipsa. 

neat in vobis, et hospitalitatem 2. 19. . . . Daemones credunt, et con- 

nolite obliviscL tremiscunt. 

8. ID. Ex ipso ore procedit bene- 
JAMES. dictioetmaledictio. Nonoportet, 

L 2. Omne gaudium existimate, fratres mei, haec ita fieri. 

fratres mei, cum in tentationes 4. 4. ... Quicumque ergo voluerit 

▼arias incideritis. amicus esse saeculi huius, inimicu s 

2. 13. Indicium enim sine miseri- Dei constituitur. 



HEBREWS 12 — 1 PETER 2 263 

4. ry ^. WitSstandatS ]>&in deofle, and he flihS fram sow ; genSalsec- 
sSS Gk>dey and he genealsehS to sow. ^ H. i 604. 

li GenealsBcaS to Gk)de, and God genealsehS to Oow. ^ h. ii 53. 

6. 4. See Eom. 9. 29. 

6. T6-ao. . . . \>»t we sceolon andettan Ore synna gelome, and 
ffilc for oSeme gebiddan, ]>2Bt we beon gehealdene. Hellas se 
wltega wflds Os mannum gellc, SrOwiendlic swa-sw& we; and 
he swa-Seah absBd }>sBt ren wsds forwymed Sam wiSerweardum 
folce to Sreora geara fyrste, and syx mOnSa fsBce. He absed 
§ft siSSan set Sam soSan Gode psbt he renas forgeaf, and 
eorSlice wsestmas. Gif hwilc man geblgS oSeme fram ge- 
dwylde, he alyst his s&wle sotSlice fram deaSe, and fela synna 
adylegaS ]>urh Sses gedwolan rihtinge. jb. H. ii 330. 

1 PETER 

1. I. SeeM.'E.laGR. 

1. 5. purh Godes gife ge sind gehealdene on geleafan. M.n.1114, 
11 Ge sind on Godes gife gehealdene }>urh geleafan. ^ h. ii 514. 

1. 7. Fort$an]>e seo afandung eowres geleafan is miccle deorwurtSre 
ponne gold }>e biS Curb fyr afandod. -ffl.H.i554; cf. 16,368,544. 

1. 24. ^c flsesc is gsers, and ]>ses flsesces wuldor is swilce wyrta 
blostm. ^ H. i 188. 

2. 4, 5. GenealsBcaS to Sam lybbendmn stftne, se Se is fram 
mannum aworpen, and fram Gode gecoren and gearwmrSod ; 
and beoS ge sylfe ofer Sam stane getimbrode, swa-swa lybbende 
stanas on g&stllcmn hosum. je. H. if. 580. 

4. 7, 8. . . . Resistite autem diabolo, salvabit animam eius a morte, et 

et fugiet a vobia ; appropinquate operietmultitndinempeccatomm. 
Deo, et appropinquabit vobis. . . . 

6. 16-20. Confitemini ergo altera- ^ PETER. 

trum peccata vestra, et orate pro L 5. ... In virtute Dei custodimini 

invicem at salvemini. . . . Ellas per fidem in salutem. . . . 

homo erat similis nobis passibilis ; L 7. lit probatio vestrae fidei multo 

et oratione oravit ut non plueret pretiosior auro qaod per ignem 

super terram, et non plait annos probatur. . . . 

tres et menses sex. Et rursum 1. 24. ... Omnis caro ut foenum, et 

oravit, et coelum dedit pluviam, omnis gloria eius* tamquam flos 

et terra dedit fructum suum. . . . foenL ... 

Si quis . . . erraverit a veritate, et 2. 4, 5. Ad quem accedentes lapidem 

converterit quis eum, scire debet viyum, ab hominibus quidem re- 

quoniam qui converti fecerit pec- probatum, a Deo autem electum 

catorem ab errore viae suae, et honorificatum ; et ipsi tam- 



254 JSLFRIC'S HOMILIES 

2. 31. Crist SrOwode for as, and sealde us bysne pmt we sceplon 

fyligan bis fbtswaSum. JS. H. 1 164. 
8. I. See Epb. 5. 22. 
8. 6. Swa-swa Sarra gebyrsiunode Abrabame, and bine hlftford 

bet ; Sffire dobtra ge sind, wel donde and n& ondrs^dende snige 

gedref ednysse. ^ h. i 98. 
8. 9. See Mati 5. 43-46. 
8. 18. See ^ H. iL 376. 
8. 20. See JS. H. ii 6a 

4. 9. BeoS cumliSe eow betwynan, baton ceorungiun. JELK.iL see, 
6. S, 9. BeoS syfre and wacole, foitSanSe se deofol, eower wiSer- 

vdnna, fser'S onbQtan swa-swA grymetende leo, secende bi?v^ene 

be abite ; wiSistandaS ]7&m strange on gdeafian. ^ H. IL 448. 

1 JOHN. 

2. 4. Se Ve cwyS ]>8Bt be God cunne, and bis beboda ne bylt, he is 

Iea& ^. H. i 903. 

II Gif bwa cwyS \>mt be lufige })one lifigendan God, and his 

beboda ne bylt, be biS leas Sonne. JS. h. iL 314 ; cfl 1 356. 
2. 6. Se Se cweS pmt be on CiTste wunige, be sceal faran swa-swa 

Oust ferde. ^ h. a 468. 
2. 15. Ne lufige ge middangeard, ne Sa Sing Se him on wuniaS ; 

forSan sw&-bwa-swa middangeard lufaS, nsef S be Godes lufe 

on bim. ^ H. L 614. 

II Ne lufige ge Sisne middaneard, ne Sft Sing Se on mid- 

danearde sind. JS. h. iL 34a 
8. 14. Se Se bis broSor ne lufaS, be wunaS on deaSe. a h. i 54. 

quam lapides vivi superaedifica- resistite fortes in fide. . . . 

mini, domus spiritualis. . . . 

2. 21. ... Christus passns est pro 1 JOHN. 

nobis, vobis relinquens exemplum 2. 4. Qui dicit se nosse eum, et 

ut sequamini vestigia eius. mandata eius non cnstodit, men- 

8. 6. Sicut Sara obediebat Abrabae, dax est. . . . 

dominum earn vocans ; cuius estis 2. 6. Qui dicit se in ipso manere, 

filiae, benefacientes et non perti- debet, sicut ille ambulavit, et ipse 

mentes ullam perturbationem. ambulare. 

4. 9. Hospitales invicem sine mur- 2. 15. Nolite diligere mundum, 
muratione. neque ea quae in mundo sunt ; si 

5. 8, 9. Sobrii estote, et vigilate, quis diligit mundum, non est 
quia adversarius vester diabolus cbaritas Patris in eo. 
tamquam leo rugiens circuit, 8. 14. ... Qui non diligit, manet in 
quaerens quem devoret ; cui morte. 



1 PETER 2 — REVELATION 7 255 

8. 15. ^c 8»ra \>e his broSor hataS is manslaga. jslk. 154. 

8. 16. We oncneowon Cnstes lufe on Qs }>urh \>2Bt, pmt he sealde 

hine sylfhe for as; and we sceolon syllan as sylfe for ge- 

broSrum. ^ h. ii 31a 
4. 9. Da geswutelode God ha miccle lufe he hsefde and hmilS 

to as, }>a-Sa he as^nde his agen Beam to sl^ge for as. M, h. ii. 6. 

4. ao. Se Se ne lufaS his broSor ]>one Se he gesihS, ha msBg he 
lufian God, ]>one Se he ne gesihS lichamlice ? ^. h. i 332, 326. 

6. 16. Sum synn is Se bringS to deaSe ; ic bidde pmt n&n man 
for }>fiere ne gebidde. JS. h. ii 59& 

REVELATION, 
1. 7. See M,H,ia. 
1. 9. 5ee A H. i ^ 
1. 10. iSee Rev. 19. 6. 
8. 4. SeeJE.K.i9R. 

8. 19. pa Se ic lufige, Sa ic Sreage and beswinge. ^ H. i 470. 
II Ic Sreage and swinge ^a Se ic lufige. ^ h. u. 32& 
II Se sBlmihtiga God beswingS and ]>reaS }>a Se he lufaS. 
^ H. ii 548 ; cf. Heb. 12. 5, 6. 
8. ao. Ic stande set Ssere dura cnucigende ; and swa-hwa-swa mine 
stemne gehyrS, and Sa duru me geopenaS, ic gange in to him, 
and mid him gereordige, and he mid me. JS. h. ii 46B, 4^x 

5. 5. He is Leo geclged of ludan msegSe, Dauides wyrtruma. 

.fiLH.i358L 

7. 9-1 a. Ic geseah swa micele m^nigu swa nan man geryman 
ne mfiBg, of eallum Seodum and of selcere msegSe, standende 
flBtforan Gk)des ))rymsetle, ealle mid hwitum gyrlum gescrydde, 

8. 15. Omnifi qui edit fratrem suuin non pro illo dico ut roget quia, 
homicida est. . . . 

8. 1 6. In hoc cognovimns charitatem REVELATION 

Dei, quoniam ille animam suam 

pro nobis posoit ; et nos debemus 8. 19. Ego quos amo, argno et 

pro fratribus animas ponere. castigo. . . . 

4. 9. In hoc appaniit charitas Dei 8. ao. Ecce sto ad ostium, et pulse; 

in nobis, quoniam Filium suum siquis audierit vocem meam, et 

unigenitum misit Deus in mun- aperuerit mihi ianuam, intrabo ad 

dum, ut vivamus per eum. ilium, et coenabo cum illo, et ipse 

4. ao. ... Qui enim non diligit mecum. 

fratrem suum quem videt, Deum, 6. 5. ... Leo de tribu luda, radix 

quem non videt, quomodo potest David. . . . 

diligere ? 7. 9-1 a. . . . Yidi turbam magnam, 

6. 16. . . • Est peccatum ad mortem ; quam dinumerare nemo poterat. 



256 .ELFRICS HOMILIES 

healdende palmtwigu on heora handum, and songon mid 
hluddre stemne : Sy hselu nnim Gode pe sitt ofer his }'rymsetla 
And ealle ^nglas stodon on ymbhwyrfte his Srymsetles, and 
aluton to Oode, }>U8 cwe'Sende : Sy arum Qode bletsung and 
beorhtnys, wisdom and )>ancung, wurSm3rnt and str^ngS, on 
ealra worulda woruld. Amen. JS. H. L 53a 

II And hi standatS aatforan his 'Srymseile, hsebbende heora 
palmtwigu on handa. Js. H. L 9a 

14. 3. And singaS ]>one nlwan lofsang. A H. 1 9a 

14. 4. Hi sind Sft Se Griste folgiatS on hwltum gyrlum, swa-hwider- 
SW& he g«SS. JS. H. 1 88, 9a 

19. 6. See M.K.u,86. 

19. 10. Beheald \>mi t$Q tSlfts dsede ne do ; ic eom tSin efentSeowa, 
and Sinra gebrotSra ; gebide Se to €k>de anum. js. h. t jS. 

II Ne do ]>a hit na, \>sdt }>a to me abOge : ic eom Godes 
}>ooway swa-swa Sa and ]>lne gebrot^ra; gebide tSe to Gode 
anum. ^ H. L 174. 

19. 16. See 1 Tim. 6. 15. 

21. I. ponne biS nlwe heofon and nlwe eorSe. M.ILI 6iS. 

22. 9. See Bev. 19. 10. 

22. II. Se 6e d§rat5, d^rige he gyt swySor; and s6 Se on ftll- 
nyssum wunaS, befyle hine gyt swytJor ; . . . se t$e halig is, beo 
he gyt swySor gehalgod. ^ h. l 484. 

UNTRACED PASSAGES. 

Sy Sam ftrleasan setbroden see gesihS Godes wuldres. -«. h. i 30a 
ponne he biS mid idelum hlisan and lyffetungum be&ngen, 

ex omnibus gentibus, et tribubus, 14. 4. ... Hi sequuntur Agnom quo- 

et populis, et Unguis, stantes ante cumque ierit. . . . 

thronum, . . . amicti stolis albis, 19. 10. ... Vide ne feceris ; con- 

et palmae in manibus eorum ; et servus tuus sum, et fratrum tuo- 

clamabant voce magna, dicentes : rum . . . Deum adora. . . . 

Salus Deo nostro qui sedet super 21. i. Et vidi coelum novum et 

thronum. . . . £t omnes angeli sta- terram novam. . . . 

bant in circuitu throni, . . . et 22. 11. Qui nocet, noceat adhuc ; et 

adoraverunt Deum, dicentes : . . . qui in sordibus est, sordescat 

Benedictio, et claritas, et sapien- adhuc ; . . . et sanctus, sanctifice- 

tia, et gratiarum actio, honor, et tur adhuc. 
virtus, et fortitudo Deo nostro in 

gaeculasaeculorum. Amen. UNTRACED PASSAGES. 

14. 3. Et cantabant quasi canticum Tollatur impius ne videat gloriam 

novum. . . . Dei. 



BEVELATION 14-22 — UNTRACED PASSAGES 257 
]>onne biS hit swylce he sy mid sumere moldhypan of hroren. 

^ H. i 493. 

Se wTtega Hieremias cwsb'S be S&m Htelende: Des is Ore God, 
and nis n&n oSer geteald to him. He &r»rde and ges^tte steore 
and }>eawf8estnysse his folce IsraheL He wsbs si'SSan geeewen 
ofer eorSan, and mid mannnm he drohtnode. JS. h. ii m. 

. . . Witegode Hieremias to ]>§dTe byrig Hierusalem, J>u8 cweSende : 
To t$e cymS ]>ln Alysend, and ]?is bitS his t&cn : He geopenaS 
blindra manna eagan, and deadum he forgiftS heorcnunge, and 
mid his stenme he arserS ]?a deadan of heora byrgenimi. 

. . . \>mt se healica God hatat$ unrihtwisra gife. ^ H. a 338. 

God gecwseS }>8Bt selc synn Se nsere ofer eortSan gebet sceolde been 

on tSissere worulde gedemed. -E. h. a 338. 
Se Se wenS }>set he hal sy, se is unhal. JS. H. a 47a 



INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES 



[A prefixed asterisk indicates that the passage is not quoted in the body of 
the work, but that a reference is given instead.] 



Gbhesk— fAc« 

L 3, 3<5, a7, 31 76 

2. a, 3, 7 76 

2. 15-17, 18, 19, 21-23 • • 77 

2.24 69 

2.25 77 

8. 1-5 ....... . 77 

8.6 78 

8. 14 8 

8. i6 69 

8. 17, 18, 19, 20 ... • 78 

8. 21, 24 79 

4.4,5 3 

*4. 8 79 

5. 4, 5 • . . 79 

♦5.24 79 

e. 14, 15, 17, 18,19 ... 79 

7. I, II, 12 79 

*7. 13 80 

7. 16, 17 80 

*7. 21 80 

♦a. 13 80 

9. 1, 2 8 

9. II, 14, 15 80 

•9.18 80 

9. 29 80 

♦10. 21, 22, 24 80 

U. I, 4 80 

U. 7, 8 81 

♦11. 10-17 81 

n2. 3 81 

15. 13, 14, 16 81 

17.1,3,3,5 81 

17. 6, 7, 9, 10, 12, 14, 15, 16 82 

*17. 17 82 



GSKESIS— PACK 

17. 19, 22, 26, 27 .... 82 

*18. 2, 18 88 

18. 20 ....... . 3 

♦19. I, 24, 25 ..... . 83 

19. 20, 21 4 

*19. 24 75 

21.4 83 

♦22. 2,3 83 

22.4-13, 15-18 88 

24. 1-4 8i 

♦25. 24-26 84 

26.4 84 

28.12,13,18 4 

84. 1-3 4 

♦85.22 84 

85. 29 69 

♦87 75 

♦87.3 76 

41.49 84 

♦41.54 84 

*44. 47, 54 75 

♦46.46 84 

♦47. 27 84 

49. 10 84 

49. 27 69 



EXODUB — 

1. 5. . . . 

♦1. 8, II ff. . 

8. 7, 8, 10, 14 

♦4.25 . . . 

5. I, 2 . . . 

7. I ... . 



... 85 

... 75 

... 85 

... 85 

... 85 

... 85 

♦7. ao 75,86 



S 2 



260 



INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES 



Exodus— fagb 

*8. 3 76 

♦8.6,17,34 76,86 

•0.3 76 

0.6 86 

•9.6 76 

9. 10 86 

•9. 10 76 

9. 33 86 

•9. 33, 34 76 

9. 35 86 

•9.35 76 

no. 13 76 

10. 14, 15 86 

no. 15, 31 76 

10. 33 86 

no. 33 76 

10. 33 86 

ni. 10 76 

12. 3 86 

♦12. 3 86 

12. 3 86 

12. 5 ff. 86 

♦12. 5 86 

12. 7-11 87 

12. 14, 15 88 

n2. 37 88 

12. 39 88 

♦12. 39 76 

12.30 88 

♦12.31,33 76 

12.37 88 

♦12.37 76 

n2. 46 88 

♦12.51 76 

18. 13 88 

♦18. 18 88 

18. 31 6 

ns. 31, 33 88 

n4. 5-9 76, 88 

14. 15, 16, 31-33 ..... 88 

n4. 33 76 

14. 33 88 

14. 36-38 89 

♦14. 38 76 

14. 39 89 

15.6 5 

16. 8. ....... . 5 

ne. I4ff. 86,89 

ne. 35 89 

♦17. 1-6 89 



Exodus— tacm 

18. 14, 17-33 5 

♦19. 1. 3 89 

19.9, II, 13, 16, 18 . . . 89 

19. 34 90 

20. 1-3 61 

20.7,8 61,90 

20. 11-15 61, 90 

20. 16, 17 61, 91 

20. 33 61 

21, 1-16 62 

21. 17 62, 91 

21. 18-33 62 

21. 33, 34 6, «2 

21.35,36 62 

22. 1-6, IO-I3, 16-31 ... 65 

23. I, 3, 4, 6^, 13 . . . . 67 

♦24.12, 18 91 

♦25. 8 ff. 91 

25. ii-i^ 6 

28^8,31,38,39 6 

88.30,33,35 7 

29.5 7 

♦29. 33, 37 7 

81. 18 91 

82.6 7 

♦82. 15, i6 91 

32. 36, 37 7 

32. 39 8 

♦34. 30 91 

34. 38 91 

♦34.30ff. 8 

♦89 8 

Lrvrrious— 

7.31,3a 8 

n2. 3 91 

12. 4, 5 «9 

12. 6, 8 91 

ns. 3,46 91 

16. 3 8 

16. 16 69 

18. 7 70 

19. 14 8 

19. 18 91 

♦20. 9 91 

20. 18 70 

21. 17-30 8 

NUXBBRS — 

9. 17 92 

10. 39-31 9 



INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES 



261 



NUMBSSB — PAGE 

17.1-8 92 

18. 15, i6 92 

•18. 26 92 

♦20. 26 92 

21.6-9 ^ 

♦22.aoit 9 

23. 10 9 

♦25. 6 flf. 9 

♦27. ai 92 

DSUTBBONOICT-^- 

♦4. 13 98 

♦5. II, I a, 16-31 .... 98 

--^6.4 98 

♦8.3,4 9B 

0. 9 98 

♦9.18 98 

♦10. 6 98 

♦10. 9 94 

19. 5, 6 9 

21 98 

28. 10, II 70 

♦22.31 94 

25.4 9 

25.5-7,9.10 10 

82.8 94 

32.4a 10 

Joshua — 

♦L I ff 94 

♦3.16,17 94 

♦4. 18 94 

♦5. a, 14 94 

♦e. 3, 4, 13-16, ao, ai . . . 94 

♦9.37 94 

♦10. 11-13 94 

m. 33 94 

♦12 94 

JUDOBB — 

16. 1-3 94 

♦16. 19 94 

1 Samxtsl — 

2.9,39 10 

♦4.11,18 94 

♦4. 17. 18 10 

♦8. 7 94 

♦9.31 10 

♦10. 33 10 



1 Samuel^ pack 
♦13. 13 94 

16. 17 10 

16. I, 3, 4 »* 

♦16. 7 96 

16. 13-14 96 

16. 33 10 

♦la 33 95 

♦18. 8 ff. 95 

♦21.4 70 

24. 4-8 11 

♦24.13 12 

♦25.37 12 

♦31. I 96 

♦40. 13 95 

2 Samukl — 

2. 33, 33 12 

♦5.4 96 

♦7.4 ^ 

7. 13, 14 ^ 

7. 37 12 

*11.3ff., 17 12 

♦12. I ft 12 

♦28. I 96 

1 Knros — 

♦2.11,46 96 

•8.3,4 ^ 

3.6-15 96 

4.33,33,39,33-34 ... 97 

6. a, 3 97 

6.7 12 

♦7.33 12 

♦8. I ft, 33-54 ^' 

8.55,5<5,63 »8 

10. i-io 98 

10. 13, 33-36 99 

♦11.4. 12 

♦11.43 99 

♦17. 6 99 

*19. 8 99 

*21. 6-13 99 

2K111G8— 

♦2.11 100 

5.1 100 

♦5.14 .100 

5. 15, 16, 30-37 .... 100 

♦18.13,17 ft 101 

18. a9,35 101 



262 



INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES 



2 Kings — jack 

19. I, a, 4, 6, 14-19 ... 101 

19. a8, 3«, 34-37 .... 102 

20. 13 18 

♦21 18 

*24. 19 102 

*26. 1,4,7,9 102 

26. 10 18 

♦25. 10, II, 13 ff. 102 

1 Ghbohicles — 

no. 8 102 

*28. I 70 

•29. 37 102 

2 Chbohioles — 

*1. 7-13 108 

4. a, 4, 6 18 

♦9. 30 108 

19. a, 3 18 

EZBA— 

♦1. 1 ff. 108 

♦8. 3 ff. 108 

♦5. a 108 

Job — 

1. 1-8 108 

L 9-ia, 14-aa 104 

2. I 106 

2.3-13 106 

4.5,6 107 

6. 1-3, a6, 37 107 

7.1,5,16 107 

10. 15 18 

19. 35-37 107 

29. 13-16 108 

80. 16, 17, 19 108 

81. 16, 17, 3o, 25, 39, 3a, 33 . 108 
88.36 18 

41. 16, 33, 34 U 

42.7,8 108 

42.9-13 109 

42. 15, 16 110 

♦42. 17 70 

P8ALMS— 

1. I 14 

2. 7 110 

10. 3 110 

12. 8 110 



PaAUtt— PACK 

16. 9, 10 110 

17. 3, 15 110 

18. 5, 6 110 

18. 13, 14 70 

19.1,4,5,6 Ill 

22. 16, 18 Ill 

28.4 14 

28.5 Ill 

24.1 Ill 

24.8 Ill 

80. 6, 7 14 

82. I 70 

82.5 14 

88.9 Ill 

84.1 Ill 

84. 19 14, 111 

87. 37 Ill 

88.6 14 

89.6 Ill 

40. 9, 10 14 

40. 13 15 

46. 9, 13 112 

47.5 112 

49. 7, 8 15 

49. 13 112 

♦49.30 112 

50. 3, 15, 16, 17 112 

61. 3 16 

61. 5 70, 112 

61. 9, 17 16 

64.3 16 

56. 15 15 

56. 13 112 

58.1 112 

69. 17 112 

60. 5 16 

62. 13 118 

68. 5 118 

68. 33, 35 118 

69.33 16 

72. II 118 

78. 18 16 

78. 38 118 

76.4 16 

78. 34>6i 16 

80. I 118 

80. 5 15 

82.6 118 

84. 7 71, 118 

86. I, 10 118 



INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES 



263 



PSJLLMB*- PACE 

89. 36, a7 118 

♦90. 10 114 

91. II, la lU 

93.5 lU 

94.18 lU 

95.3 16, lU 

106. 44, 45 ^^ 

106. 17, 18 lU 

108.6 16 

109. 33 114 

110.1 m 

UL 10 lU 

U2. I lU 

112. 9 16, 114 

113.6 16 

116. 15 114 

ma 33 114 

ua 34 116 

U9. 97, 106, 107 16 

120. 6, 7 16 

121.4 116 

127. I, a, 3 116 

129. 3 16 

182.9 16,116 

186. 15-17 116 

188. 6 16, 116 

189. 16 116 

189. 17 16, 116 

189. 18 116 

189. 31, 33 16 

140.9,11 17 

141. 3 116 

141. 3 17 

142.5 116 

146.3,4 1^^ 

160. 4 17 

Pbovxbbs— 

1. 34-36 17 

L 38 17, 116 

L 31, 3a 17 

8.9 116 

8.16,38 17 

8.33 18 

4. 16, 18 116 

4.35 18 

6. I, 3, 9-11, 15-17 ... 18 

6. 33 116 

6.1,3,3,4,6,13-14. . . 19 

10. 9, 19 19 



PBOTBBBS — PACE 

U. 35, 36 19 

13. 8, 34 116 

14. 30 19 

16. 7 20 

15. 15 116 

16. 33 20 

16. 5, 18 20 

16. 33 20, 116 

*17. 3 116 

17.5 117 

17. 14 20 

18.4,9 20 

19. II 20, 117 

19. 15 20 

20.4 20 

20. 31, 37, 30 21 

21. 13, 30 117 

21. 35, 36, 37 21 

21.30 117 

28. 14 117 

88. 34, 35 21 

85. 38 21 

26. 10 22 

27. 33 22 

28. 14 117 

2a 30 22 

29.5 117 

29. II 22 

29. 19 117 

81. 4 117 

8.5 71 

8.7 22 

5. 10 22 

7. 8 22 

11. 4, 9 22 

Song or Solomon— 

2.6 22 

8.8 28 

4. II 117 

5. 5, 13 117 

6.10 117 

7.4 28 

a 3, 13 28 

Isaiah— 

1.3 118 

1.16 28 

1. 17-30 118 



264 



INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES 



PAGE 

8. 9 28 

5. 7 118 

5.8 28 

6. ao, 22-34 118 

6.5 28 

♦6. 6, 7 28 

6. 8 28 

7. 14 118 

0. 6, 7 118 

9.13 28 

11. 2, 3 119 

♦14. M, 13 119 

14. 13, 14 28 

28.4 28 

26. 19 119 

80. 20, 31 24 

80. a6 119 

82. 17 24 

84. 15 24 

86. 4-6 119 

85. 7. . 71 

♦86. I, 14, ao 119 

♦87. I, a, 4, 6 119 

♦87.29,33,35-38 .... 120 

88. a I 120 

♦80. 4 24 

40.3,4,<5 120 

40.9 24 

42. a 120 

48. a5, a6 24 

44. 17 120 

48. 10 24 

62. II 24 

68. 4, 7 120 

64.4,5,11 24 

«6.4,5 24 

66. 10, II 25 

67.11 25 

57. 15 120 

«8. 1 26, 121 

W. 3» 4. 6 26 

68. 7 26, 121 

68.9 26 

60.8 121 

61.8 26 

62. a 121 

65. 15 121 

66.1 121 

66. a 25 

86. a4 121 



Jkeimiah— ,;»ck 

1.6 25 

1. 10 26 

2. 8 26 

8. I, 3 26 

4.4 26 

4. aa 121 

5.3 26 

6. a9 26 

8. 7 121 

0.5 25 

♦11. 20 121 

16. 7 26 

16. 9, 16 122 

17. 10, 14 122 

28. a 26 

as. H 122 

♦20. 10 122 

♦81. 15 122 

48. 10 27 

51.9 27 

Lam>rtatior8— 

2. 14 27 

8.4« 122 

3.48 27 

4. 1 27 

4.4 122 

EZBXIKL~* 

L 10 122 

♦L 18 27 

•a. I 27 

2. 6 122 

8. 18, 19, a6 128 

4. I, a, 3 27 

8. 8-10 28 

11. 19 128 

18. 5» 18 28 

16. 14, 15 29 

18. ai, aa, a6, 37 .... 128 

22. 18 29 

28.3 29 

24. I a 29 

24. a a 124 

82. 19 29 

♦88.8 124 

88. II 124 

84.4 29 

84.7,8.10,13,14,16. . . 124 

84. 18, 19 29 



INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES 



265 



EZBXIBL — PACE 

86.5 30 

♦86. a6 124 

48. 13 80 

44. a 124 

44. 12, 20 80 

Banixl — 

n. I ft, 19 126 

*2. I ff. 126 

8. I, 4-6 ....... 126 

*8. 12 125 

3. 14-22, 24-29 126 

8.47-49 127 

*4. i6it 80 

4.30 80 

4. 29-37 127 

6. 1-5 128 

5. 9, 13, 16, 17. 22-31 . . 129 

7. 10 180 

0. 21-24 130 

10. 13, 20, 21 180 

•18. 65 180 

14. 27-42 180 

HOSEA^ 

2.8 80 

4.8 182 

4.9 80 

6. I 81 

6.6 182 

8.4 81 

9.8 81 

U. 1 182 

JOdlr— 

1. 17 182 

a. 15 81 

*2.a8 182 

2.32 182 

Amob— 

♦LI 182 

L 13 81 

5. 13 182 

Jonah — 

L i-5»7-9i " 188 

L 12 71, 188 

L 15-17 188 

♦L 17 188 



JOHAH— PAGE 

2. 10 188 

8.1-4,6,7 134 

♦8. 10 184 

MiOAH — 

♦5. 2 : . . 184 

6.5 134 

Habakkitk — 

2. 4 184 

2.6 81 

ZZPHARIAH — 

1. 14-16 81, 184 

Haqoai — 

L 6 82 

ZaCHABlAH — 

2. 8 135 

7.5,6 82 

9.9 136 

*18. 9 135 

Malaohi — 

L a, 3 135 

2. 7 82 

4. 2. 186 

TOBTT— 

♦4. 16 67 

4. 17 32 

ni. 15 135 

12. 12 135 

WxBDoii or SoLOMoir — 

1. 1 185 

1. 5 32 

L7 135 

2. 24 32 

8.9 186 

5. 21 186 

EooT.iwTAgncus— 

8. 20, 30 186 

5.7 186 

7.14 88 

7.36 186 

10.9,13 88 

U. 10 88 

12. 4, 5 38 

19. I 38 



266 



INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES 



EccLESiAflrncus — pack 

20.7,30 88 

25. 16 186 

27.6 186 

82. I, 7, 19 88 

84. 30 84, 186 

84. 35 84 

50.8 186 

SONO OF THB ThBXB HoLY CHILDSEir — 

♦24-36 187 

Bel akd the Dbaoon 

I 187 

28-43 187 

Matthew — 

1. 18-31, 33 187 

2. 1-15 187 

2. 16-18 189 

2. 19-33 140 

8. 3 140 

♦8.3 140 

8.4 140 

8. 10 84 

8. 13-17 141 

_4. i-Ti 141 

_4. i8. 30 148 

6. 1-3 148 

5. 4-8 144 

5. ^ 84, 144 

5. ic^i4 144 

5.15 84 

5. 16 84, 144 

5. 17 68, 145 

5. 18, 30 145 

5. 33, 34 84, 145 

5.33 145 

«• 34-37, 43-46 146 

5.44 85 

6. I 86 

6. 3 85, 147 

6. 3 85 

6.5,8-13 147 

6. 14, 15 148 

a. 16 147 

6. 19-31 148 

6. 34 85, 148 

6.35-37 148 

♦6. 39 149 

6. 31-33 149 



Matthew — pack 

7.3.5 85 

7. 7 149 

7. 13 85, 149 

7. 14-19 149 

♦7. 19. 86 

7. ai-33 150 

8. 1-13 150 

8. 14, 15 71 

8. 20, 33, 24 152 

♦0. 3, 6 152 

9. 9 152 

•9. 10, II 152 

9. 13, 13 168 

9. 30, 32 71 

9.37,38 158 

10. 5, 8 158 

10. 16 85 

10. 22, 28, 33 158 

10.34 85 

10.41,42 154 

11. 2, 3-6, II, 13 .... 154 
U. 39 72, 155 

♦12. 19 156 

12. 38, 31, 33 155 

12.36 85 

♦12. 43 155 

12.43-45 8« 

12.50 155 

18. 17, 19, 33, 23 .... 155 

18. 38 86 

18. 30 155 

18.41,43 156 

♦14. 3. 4, 6, 7, 10 156 

14. 19, 33, 33, 25-28 . . . 156 

14. 29-31, 36 167 

♦16. 4 157 

15. II 86, 72 

16. 14 86, 157 

15. 19 72 

15.21-25 157 

16. 26-28 158 

*15. 30-38 158 

16. 13-19 158 

16. 26 86 

♦16. 26 159 

17. 1-5 159 

17. 24-27 160 

18. I, 2 160 

18. 3 161 

18. 4. 5 1«1 



INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES 



267 



Matthew— pace 

18. 6 86, 161 

18.6-8,10,18 161 

18. ao 162 

*ia 35 162 

10. II 86 

19. 13, 14 162 

*10. 17-19 162 

19. a;, a8, a9 162 

20. 1-7, 9, 13, 14-16 ... 168 
♦20.17 168 

20. a a, 33 168 

20. a5-a8 86 

21. 1-3 164 

♦21. 5 164 

21. 7-9, 14, 41 164 

22. 1-4 164 

22.5-14 166 

22. a I 166 

♦22.30 166 

22. 37 72, 166 

22.38 166 

22. 39 72, 166 

22.40 166 

28.3 166 

28.6,7 87 

28. 8, 9 166 

♦28. la 166 

28.13,33,34 87 

28. 37 87, 166 

28. 38 ........ 166 

24. 5 167 

♦24. 7 167 

24. 13, 13, 31 167 

♦24. 33, 34 * . . 167 

24. 39-31, 36 167 

24.48-51 87 

26.1,3,4-11 168 

26. 13 169 

26. 13 72, 169 

26. 14-16, 18 169 

♦25. 18 88 

26. 31, 34 169 

♦25. 34ff. 88 

26. 35-30 169 

26.31-40 170 

26. 41-43 88, 170 

26.44-46 170 

♦26. 14, 15 172 

26. 30-38 172 

26. 31-35, 39i 48, 49 • • • 178 



MA'ITUJKW — PACK 

26. 51-54 174 

♦26.57 174 

26.58,63-75 174 

27. 3, 5-7, 9» ", 15-17 . • 175 
27. 31-25. 37-39, 31, 33, 34 . 176 

♦27.35,37,38 177 

27. 4a, 43, 45. 48, 50-5^, 54 • 177 

27.57,58,62-66 .... 178 

♦28. a 178 

28.3,5,6 178 

28.^o 88 

28^ 19, 30 178 

Mabk — 

*L 3, 6, 9, 10, 16, 18 . . . 179 

1. 34 179 

2.5,11 179 

♦2.17 179 

♦4.3,30,38 179 

6. 1-4 179 

♦6. II ff. 180 

5. 35, 37, 38 180 

♦6. 29it,4X 180 

6. 17 180 

♦6. 18 72, 180 

♦6. 31-33, 37, 41, 45 ft, 56 . 180 

♦7.35-30 180 

8. I, 3 180 

8.3,6,8,9 181 

♦8.36 181 

♦9.3,37 181 

♦9.36 88 

0.44 181 

9.50 88 

10. II, 13 181 

♦10. 13, 14, 17, 19. 38, 39 . . 181 

U. 35, 26 181 

♦12.17,35 182 

♦12. 30 72 

♦12.31 72,182 

12.41-44 182 

♦18.6,8,13 182 

18. 30 182 

♦13. 33, 37, 33 182 

18. 37 188 

♦14. 10, 18-34, 27-3*, 44,61-65 188 
♦16. 3, 7, 30, 33, 33, 37, 33, 36, 

39,44 188 

16. 5 188 

♦16.6,14 188 



268 



INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES 



PAGK 

16. 15-18 188 

♦16. 19 184 

16. ao 184 

LUKB— 

1.5-7 184 

♦1.11 184 

1.13,14 184 

♦L 15 184 

1.17 184 

n. 19 184 

1. ao 184 

n. aa 184 

1. a6, a; 184 

1. a8, 31, 3a, 34t 35 . . . 185 
♦1.36 186 

L 38, 40-45 186 

L 4^» 52-55 186 

♦1. 60, 63, 64 186 

2. i-ao 186 

a. ai 189 

♦2. aa-a4 189 

2. a4-34 189 

2. 35-40 190 

2. 4a, 43, 46 88 

8. 1-4 190 

♦». 4, 5 IW 

•8. 9 89 

♦8. 17, 19 190 

♦8. aa 191 

•4.10,11 191 

4. a9, 30 191 

♦4.34 191 

♦6. 6 191 

5. a9 191 

♦5.31,3a 191 

6. a4 89 

6. 35 89, 191 

6.30 89 

6.36-38 191 

7. 11-15 iw 

7. 16 192 

7. 19 192 

7. ai-^3 192 

♦7. a8 192 

7. 4r 89 

a 4-6 192 

8. II, la 198 

a 14 89, 198 

a 15 198 



Luke— rAxx 

♦8. 41 ft 198 

♦8. 43 72, 198 

♦8.44 198 

8.44-48 198 

♦8.49 194 

6. 54, 55 IW 

♦9. 16 194 

9. a5 194 

♦e. 31, 58 194 

9. 59, 60 194 

9.6a 89 

10. 1-7 194 

10. 16 196 

♦10. a7 72, 196 

10.30,33,34 89 

10.38-43 196 

11. 1 196 

♦ll.a-4 196 

11. 5 196 

11.8-9, 11-13, ao .... 196 

♦11. 34 ....... . 39 

11.37 196 

11. 41 72, 196 

12. 4, 5 196 

12. 16-ai 197 

12.33 89 

♦12. 33-35, 37 197 

12- 35, 37 m 

12.4a 40 

12.47 40,197 

12.49 197 

♦18. 6 ft 40 

18. 6-9 197 

18. 37 40 

14. II 40 

♦14. II 198 

14. 13-14 40 

14. 16-34 1^ 

14. 36 199 

16. 1-6 199 

16. 7 40, 199 

♦16. 8 199 

16. 10 199 

16. 9 199 

♦16. 13 200 

la 15, 16 200 

16. 19 40, 200 

16. ao-733 200 

16. 34, 35 41, 200 

16. 36-38 200 



INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES 



269 



Luke— p^b 

16. 31 201 

17. 10 41 

18. 9-11 201 

18. la 41,201 

18. 13, 14 201 

♦18. 14 41 

•18. 15, 16 201 

18. 18 201 

*18. 19 202 

18. 20-aa, 31-43 202 

19. a-6 203 

19. 8-10 204 

♦19.25 204 

19.41-46 204 

19.47 206 

♦20. 25 205 

20. 35, 36 205 

21.9-18 205 

21. 19 41, 206 

21. a5-33 206 

21.34 41,207 

21.35 41 

22. 3-5 207 

♦22. 19 207 

22.38 207 

♦22. 50, 51, 61, 63-65 ... 207 

♦23.3 207 

23. 7-9,11-16 207 

23.33,34,39-43 .... 208 

♦28. 44, 46 209 

23.48 209 

♦23.56 209 

♦24. I 209 

24. 13, 14 209 

*24. 25 ff. 209 

24. 36-39 209 

♦24. 42, 43 209 

24. 49 41 

24. 50, 51 209 

♦24.5a 210 

JOHK — 

1. 1-3 210 

♦1.9 210 

1. la 42 

1. 14, 18 210 

♦1. 23 210 

1. 29, 30 210 

♦1. 32 210 

2.1.2 210 



JOHW— p^E 

2. 3^ 4, 6 211 

♦2. 7ff. 211 

2.10,11,14,15 .... 211 

3.3 • 211 

8.5,13-16,29,30. ... 212 

4. ai, 34, 46, 47, 50-53 . . 212 

6. 14, 17, a8, 29 . . . . 218 

6.30 42 

6. 1-14 218 

6. 15 42,214 

6. 16, 19 214 

e. 29 216 

8.49-51,53,54,58 ... 216 

♦6. 69 216 

7.38 216 

♦7.38 42 

8. ia,34,44,4^5<> ... 216 

8. 51-55 217 

8.56 72,217 

8.57,58,59 217 

9.2,3 217 

♦9.6,7 218 

10. II, 12 218 

♦10. la 42 

10. 13-16, 18, 34 .... 218 
♦11. 5 218 

U. ai, a5, a6 218 

11. 33> 35 219 

♦11.39 219 

11-43,44,53 219 

12. 10, II, a6, 31 .... 219 

13. 4, 5, la, 14, 15 ... . 219 
♦13. 21 219 

13.35 219 

14. 2,6, 23,24, 26 .... 220 

14. 27 42, 220 

15. 5, 12-16 220 

15. 18, 19, 20, 26 ... . 221 

16. la 42 

16. 20 221 

16. 22 42 

16. 23 221 

17. i-ii 221 

17. 20, 24 222 

18. 3-8 223 

♦18. 10, 18 223 

19. 18-20, a3-a7 228 

♦19.28,29,30 224 

10. 31-34 224 

♦19.37 224 



270 



INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES 



JOHH — PACE 

19. 38-43 224 

*20. la 225 

20. 19, 31-33 225 

♦20. 37 226 

20. 39-31 226 

21. I, 3, 6, 9 226 

♦21. II 226 

21. 16 42 

21. 17 226 

Acts — 

1. 3-8 226 

♦1.8 227 

1.9-15 227 

1.18 228 

2. 1-3 228 

♦2.3 43 

2. 4. 5, 7, 8, "-17, 19 • . 228 
♦2. 31 229 

2. 33-34 43 

♦2.37 229 

2.33-35 229 

2. 37. 38 *8, 229 

2.41,43.45 229 

♦8. 14 230 

4.33 72,280 

4. 34 230 

4.35 73,230 

5. 1 230 

*5. I ff. 43 

5. 3-II 230 

5. 13, 15-33 231 

6. 5-15 232 

7.1 232 

*7. 3-50 233 

7.51-57 238 

7.56 73,233 

7.57-^ 233 

♦8.3 234 

8. 17 234 

9. 1-4 234 

9.5-7 ^»234 

9. 8-1 1, 13-36 234 

*9. 17, 18, 35 236 

10. 36 43 

♦10.41 236 

12. 1-2 1, 33 236 

18. 3, 3 239 

♦18.33,35 239 

13.48 73 



Acre — PACK 

♦14. 19 239 

15. II 239 

15. 33-39 68 

♦15. 35-39 239 

♦17. 18 43 

17.31 73 

18. 3 239 

20. 36, 37 44 

♦20.34 289 

♦22.4 239 

22.8 44 

♦22. 30 239 

28. 6, 8 44 

♦26. II 239 

♦28. 3, 5 239 

RoMAirs — 

1.4 239 

1.14 44 

♦1. 17 239 

L 33 44 

2. 6, 13 239 

5. 3-5 239 

7.33 44,73 

8.9 240 

8.15 44 

8. 18, 30, 33 240 

9. 13, 39 240 

10. 3 78 

♦10. 13 240 

12. I 240 

12.3 45 

♦12.4,5 240 

12. 16 45 

♦12. 17 240 

12. 18 45 

18. I 240 

18. 3 45 

♦18. 9 240 

18. 10 240 

18. II 45, 240 

18. 13 240 

18. 13 45. 240 

13. 14 240 

14.3 45 

14. 10 241 

14. 31 45 

15. I . 241 

16. 19 45 



INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES 



271 



1 CORQITHIAire — PAGE 

1. 13 45 

1. a4 241 

1. a6 45 

1. 37 45, 241 

1.31 241 

2.9 241 

8. 1-3 ^ 

8.9,11 241 

8. ia-17 242 

8. 18 46 

4.7 242 

4. 31 46 

6. I 46,78 

6. 3 46 

5.7»8,i3 242 

6.4 46 

6. 9, 10 46, 242 

6. II, 13 47 

♦6. 19 248 

6. 30 248 

7. 1 47 

7.3 47,78 

7. 3, 5 47 

7.6,9 47,78 

7. 39 47, 248 

7.30 *7 

7.31 *7,48 

7.35 ^ 

8.8,9, II, 13 48 

9.9 48 

• 9. II 248 

9. ao 48 

9. 35 248 

10. 1-4 248 

10.7 48 

10. II 248 

10. 13 48 

10. 17 248 

10.33 ^ 

♦11.33-35 248 

11.31 48 

12. 8-11 248 

*12. 13, 30, 31 244 

12. 36, 37 244 

18. 3, 3 244 

18. 4 49 

14. 30, 36 244 

14.38 49,244 

16. 34 244 

15.34 4» 



1 CORLNTUIAJIB — pace 

16. 53 244 

16. 13 245 

2 COBISTHIARS — 

L 13 245 

1. 17, 34 49 

2. 17 49 

8. 17 49 

4.4 78 

4.5 49 

6. 10 245 

6. 13-15 49 

6. 3, 7 50 

6. 10 245 

8. 13, 14 50 

9.6,7 50 

•9.9 245 

10. 17 245 

U. 3 245 

ni. 33 246 

U. 35-37 245 

U. 39 50 

♦11.33 246 

12. 3, 4 50, 246 

12. 7-9 246 

Qalahanb — 

1. 10 50 

♦2. II 50 

8. I 50 

8.3 51 

♦3. II 246 

3. 39 246 

4.4,5 246 

4. 10, II, 19 247 

♦5. 14 247 

6.33 51 

6. I, 3 51 

EPHESIAirS — 

1. 4, 10 247 

2. 14, 17 247 

8. 14, 17-19 247 

4.3 51 

*4. 3 248 

4. 4, 14, 31 61 

6. 16, 33 248 

♦6.33 248 

6. 37 248 

♦6.30 248 

6. I 51 



272 



INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES 



EpHESIAVS — PACK 

♦e. a 248 

6.4 51 

e. 5» 9» 15 52 

6. II, la, 14, (6, 17 . . . 248 

PHILfPFIANS — 

2.8 52,248 

2. 15, 16 248 

8. 19 52, 248 

*8. ai 248 

4. 10 62 

COLOBSIANS — 

2. 9, 14 249 

2. as 52 

8.5 52,249 

8. la, 14-17 249 

♦8. 18 249 

8. 19, 33-24 249 

1 THESBALOIflAMS — 

2. 7 58 

♦2.9 260 

4. 13, 16-18 250 

6.3 250 

♦5. 15 250 

2 Thessaloniaks— 

1. 3, 4 68 

2. I, a 68 

♦3.8 250 

8. 14, 15 58 

1 Timothy — 

8. I, 3 54 

4.1,3,11-13 64 

5. I 64 

6.6 250 

5.8 54 

*6. 18 250 

6.33 54 

6. I 54 

e. 7 251 

e. 10 54, 251 

e. 15 251 

6. 17 55,251 

6. 18 251 

2 Timothy— 

2.4 65 

4. I, a 65 



Titus— p^, 

1.9 56 

1.15 56,74 

2.15 65 

TTkrrbwb— 

1.3 251 

*1. 5»i3 261 

1. 14 251 

♦6.5 251 

8. 13 66 

♦9.4 56 

•10.38 251 

11.6 251 

11.36,37 66 

12.5,6 66,261 

12. 9, 10, ia-14 66 

12. 39 262 

18. I, a 262 

18.4,7 57 

Jamis— 

1. 2 252 

1. 19» a6 67 

♦2.8 262 

2. 13, 14, 17, 19 ... . 252 
♦2.33,35,36. 262 

8.1,8 67 

8. 10 252 

8. I4» I5» 17 67 

4.4 57,262 

4.7,8 258 

♦5.4 258 

6. i6-ao 253 

1 Peteb — 

♦1. 1 253 

1.5, 7, H 268 

2.4,5 263 

2.9 68 

2. 31 264 

♦8. I 264 

8.6 254 

♦8.9 264 

8.15 58 

♦8. 18, ao 254 

4.9 254 

4. II 58 

5. 1-3 68 

6. 8, 9 254 



INDEX OF BIBLICAL PASSAGES 



273 



2 Peter^ pack 

1. 5, 6 68 

2. i6 58 

2. ai, 2a 59 

♦2.2a 74 

1 JOHH — 

2.4,6,15 254 

8. 14 254 

8. 15, i6 255 

4.9 255 

4. 18 59 

4. 20 255 

5. 16 255 

Betblatzon — 

♦1. 7i9»io 255 

8. a 59 



BSYELATION — page 

♦8.4 255 

8.15,16,18 59 

8. 19 59, 255 

8. 20 255 

4.8 59 

5.5 255 

7. 9~ia 255 

14. 3, 4 60, 256 

♦19. 6 256 

19. 10 256 

*19. 16 256 

21. I 256 

♦22.9 256 

22. II 256 

22. 17 60 

XJhtbaoed Pasbagbs .... 256 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



[The words excluded from this list are such as the oommoDer oonjunctione, 
prepositions, pronouns, and numerals; the nouns Diyhten, God, m9nn(a); the 
adjectives eall, mioel, m9nig; the verbs bCon (wesan), cuman, ounnan, oweOan, 
dOn, gSn, habban, magan, m5tan, soulan, s^cgan, sprecan, weoi^an, willan 
(nellan), witan (nytan) ; and the adverbs 6ac, gyt, h6r, hwvr, hwonne, n& (nO), 
nCl, Bwi, fSh, fS&T (and compounds), 6onne, and Ous. Of others it is intended that 
all the instances shall be given, unless otherwise indicated.] 

IThe references in thi$ Index refer to ike page and Une."] 



i, 19. 13; 21. 16; 67. 16; lU. aa; 

224. 7 ; 249. 33. 
Aaron (Aron), 6. 35 ; 7. 3 ; 8. 14 ; 86. 

16; 90. 11; 92.8. 
Abaouc, 181. 10, 11, 13, 16, 30. 
Abel, 8. 3. 
ftberan, 42. 15 ; 80. 3 ; 94. 19 ; 120. 30; 

188. 19; 144. 13. 
ftbiddan, 174. 5: 176. i. 
Abiron, 114. 13. 
ftbisgian, 51. 5 ; 54. 11. 
ftbltan, 98. 7 ; 124. S ; 181. 8 ; 258. 8, 

9; 254. 13. 
ftblftwan, 225. 33, 34. 
ftbl^ndan (ftblssndan), 67. 18; 78. 15; 

285.4. 
ia>licgan, 192. 4; 228. 34; 286. 4. 
Abner, 12. 3, 6. 
Abraham, 81. 15, 34, 35 ; 82. 31 ; 88. 

II, 14, 15, 18, 33, 35; 84. 5; 161. 

13; 152.1,4,7; 186. 15; 200. 14, 

16,17; 204.5; 217.3, '3, '6, I7> 

19 ; 246. 17, 19, 31 ; 264. 4 ; Habra- 

ham, 41. 4. 
Abram, 81. 35. 
ftbrecan, 20. I3. 
ftbredan, 174. i. 
ftbOgan, 256. 15. 



iibyrian, 206. 11. 

Scfnnan, 103. 8; 106. 16; 112. 30; 

118. i8, 30, 33; 187. 13, 16, 19; 

188. 1; 189. 10, 13, 15; 184. 31 ; 

185. 9, 19; 187.4, 13;* 188. 9, 13, 

15; 211.36; 217.33; 219.3. 
fic^nnednjss, 88. 6 ; 189. I. 
iceoean, 58. i. 
SoOlian, 167. 6. 
iosian. See &dan. 
Scwelan, 66. 30. 
acw^Un, 67. 17; 88. 14; 102. 18; 

105. 5; 181. 3; 186. 30; 219. 9; 

224.17; 288. 17; 286.9; 288.31. 
Scw^can, 168. 14. 
Adam, 76. 7; 77. 10, 13, 14, 16, 17; 

78. 33; 94. 3. 
Sdelfan, 6. 13; 64. 14; 148. 16. 
Sdeordan, 27. 9. 
Sdlig, 188. 39. 
Sdlung, 120. 19. 

SdOn, 18. 15; 29. 15; 86. 15 ; 46. 15. 
Sdrsdan, 196. 33. 
Sdr«fan, 11. 33 ; 79. 3 ; 150. 6 ; 156. 4; 

183.36; 196.14; 204. 35. 
Sdrfncan, 80. 10. 
2&dr6ogan, 246. 6, 18. 
ftdn&n,22. 5; 86. i; 59. 7. 



INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS 



275 



SdumbiaD, 165. 23. 

5daii(e), 90. II ; 126. 5 ; 142. 8 ; 148. 

7; 208. 34; 281. I. 
ftdwsscan, 26. 15 ; 120. 16 ; 186. 7 (a) ; 

181. 14. 
Sdjdftn, 86. 9. 

adylegian, 180. la; 210. 17; 280. a; 

249. a; 258. 13. 
w, 16. 3, 8; 26. 4; 82. 8; 87. 14; 51. 

9, II; 70. a, 5; 78. 8 (a), 9; 86. as; 

91. 13; 92. 11; 145. 10, la, 14, 16; 

146. 13, ai ; 189. 6 ; 200. 4; 201. i ; 

238. 6, 18; 289. ai, aa, 33(a), 34, 

35, a6 ; 240. a a, 33. See also eaw-. 
secer, 28. 13; 65. la; 181. 10; 175. 15. 
ecfl. See sex. 
sefbft, 57. 7. See eawfiest. 
slfestuMy 57. 8. 

«fen, 69. 5 ; 70. 8 ; 178. 3 ; 225. i, ii. 
fffengifl, 40. la. 
fffre, 11. 18 ; 26. 6 (a) ; 52. 11 ; 62. 9 ; 

95. 11; 149. 19; 158. 18; 162. a6; 

167.8; 210. 14; 248. 18. 
jBfet, 19. 33; 20. 3; 82. 16. 
aefterrybgan (-filigan), 184. 3; 248. la. 
«fwf rdU. See iBw^rdlA. 
flsfw^elaa, 65. 14. 
Stg, 196. 9. 
agen, 17. 17, 18; 29. 3, 4. See dleo 

Sgen. 
«gliw9non (-ftne), 14. 18; 16. 17. 
-ffigypt(e). i5«(j Egypt(e). 
ftht, 84. i; 87. 14; 81. 19; 91. 3; 

100. 8 ; 104. 7, 8 ; 105. 9, 18, aa ; 
109. 14; 111. 14; 116. 9; 127. 18; 

182. 14; 201. 13; 202. 8; 204. 8; 
280. 5, 11; 244.11. 

sehx. See wz. 

lel, 228. 18. 

si, 62. 9. 

slan, 84. 14. 

jBlfr^ede, 121. 5; 160. 15(a). 

iBlgylden, 6. i. 

alio, 91. 17. 

slmeMlAd, 196. 18. 

selmeMe (aelmysfle), 40. 16; 72. 14; 

186.8, 19; 182.6; 244.8. 
slmihtig, 81. 10, 15, ai ; 82. ao; 85. 

4»i7. 23; 87. 5; 88. 19; 89.1,34; 

90. 6, 10; 91. 11; 98. 3; 98. 27; 

101. 9; 102. 5, 8; 112. ai ; 125. 11 ; 



127. 6; 129. 11; 178. aa; 182. 33; 
201. 14.; 286. 3; 247. 16; 249. 16, 
19; 255. 17. 

8el5Sod. See ^tSeod. 

»l'59od]g:nya8, 169. 8. See aUo ^ffSodig. 

shnethyll, 19. 11. 

smettig (smtig), 52. 13; 195. 10; 

198. 33. 
snlipig, 172. ai ; 211. 10. 
sppel, 7. 12, 14. 
sr (adj.), 84. 7; 96. 19 ; 116. 8 ; 168. 8 ; 

228. 13. 
«r (adv.), 10. 4; 11.7; 12.14; 13.14; 

17. 8, 13; 26. 7; 29. 33; 84. 6; 

85. I ; 88. 3; 46. 16; 47. i, 30; 

48. 13; 55.6; 59.4; 64.6; 65. 11 ; 

71. 5; 98. 3; 109. 17, 19; 181. 31 ; 

182. 4; 184. 3; 188. 12; 189. 8; 

145. 33; 159. 31; 167. 10; 169. 

33(3); 175.16; 194.33; 204.10; 

205. 15, 16 ; 208. 3 ; 210. 18 ; 228. 

4, 14 ; 247. 13 ; 250. 9 ; lup. Srett, 

21.1; 84.33; 85.14; 87.6; 48.io; 

46.8; 77.22; 149. 5. 
oren, 18.7,8,9; 98.5, 8,9. 
ftrende, 85. 7. 
srendgewrit, 58. 1 2. 
srendnca, 18. i ; 104. 14, 20; 105. 1 ; 

154.13; 165. 18; 192.11. 
Arest See sr (ady.). 
£rist, 44. 9, 10, II ; 162. 22 ; 190. 4 ; 

209. 20 ; 213. 7, 8 ; 218. 26 ; 219. 

13; 225. 14; 226. 14, 26. 
srmergeD, 69. 4. 

Krnemerigen, 103. 15 ; 116. 8 ; 168. 5, 8. 
sswidan, 160. 17; 161. 18; 178. 11, 

15. 
Aswicung, 156. 5 ; 161. 16, 17. 
St, 142. I ; 171.9; 235.6. 
ntbentan, 104. 17 ; 105. 4. 
stbredan, 105. 18; 118. 15: 120. 19; 

128. 15 ; 148. 18 ; 164. 23 ; 170. 5 ; 
198. 4; 195. 16; 210. 17, 21, 23, 
24 ; 256. 24. 

«t8owian (aetywan), 80. 8 ; 06.4; 110. 

18; 122. 16; 188. 12; 139. 2; 140. 

5 ; 142. 13 ; 148. 13 ; 166. 20, 22 ; 

167. 17; 177. 20; 187. 23; 196. 22 ; 

226.25; 228. 17; 242.4. 
ntfleon, 104. 23. 
nthabban, 280. 2a 



T 2 



276 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



«t>panuui, 114. 4 ; 142. 11 ; 148. 9. 
stot9xidAn, 92. I ; 191. a;, 31 ; 198. 

stwindan, 104. aa 

mifmoL See etSowian. 

»]wlboren, 82. 9. 

s9ele, 27. 9. 

8P8m, 14. 3. 

iEua, 78. 33. 

sw, 145. 26 ; 181. 15. 5m a2»0 9. 

sw^rdl*, 68. 19. 

sz (ecs, iBhz), 9. 14; 12. 18 ; 84. 8. 

ftfvrmii, 196. ao ; 209. 14, 16. 

ifiuidian, 48. a ; 98.33: 110. 16; 122. 

5; 186. 17; 242. 5 ; 258. 18. 
l£uidaiig. 289. 39 (3) ; 258. 17. 
ftfealUn, 148. 14. 
ftfMan, 84. 5 ; 148. 36. 
ifindAD, 129. 15; 206. 5. 
Sflian, 158. 15. 
&aowan,18. 31 ; 21.8. 
ifrefrian, 14. 9. 
ftfandennyas, 122. 6. 
ftfyUan, 95. i ; 125. 15 ; 166. 3i, 33 ; 

185. 7; 186. i; 190. 16; 229. 14; 

281. 16 ; 282. ii, 30 ; 288. 31 ; 287. 

12. 
i^ran, 24. 19. 
ftfyrhun, 129. I ; 188. 3 ; 156. 33 ; 169. 

33; 178.19; 187. 9: 18a 13; 205. 

14; 209. 14. 
ifyrsUn, 98. 4 ; 178. 31 ; 188. 37 ; 242. 

30; 246. II. 
ig»Un, 56. 18. 
Sgan, 10. 4; 11. 13, 33, 35; 86. 11 ; 

72.18; 104.9,11. 
Sgen, 17. I ; 18. 30, 3i ; 19. 3, 4 ; 20. 

11; 21. 14; 80. 16; 88. 17; 84.3; 

85. 13, 14; 42. 3; 47.9; 58. 11; 

68. 15, 17, 31 ; 91. 13 ; 121. 7 ; 122. 

6; 126.19; 127.15; 146.3; 169. 

7, 34; 170. i; 172. 39; 176. 17; 
181. 17; 208. 19; 217.34; 218. 4, 

8, 13; 224.8, 13; 228. 34; 280. 34; 
240. 10; 244. 13; 24a 4; 255. 5. 
See also ^en. 

Sgendlice, 29. 3 1. 

ageotan, 8. II ; 29. 13 ; 178. 3, 8 ; 219. 

3; 240.1. 
Sgifan, 47. II ; 62. 17 ; 66. 3, 31 ; 67. 

2; 78. 17; 155.31; 177. 17. 



igfldan (igyldan), 168. 13; 166. i. 

i^^elSaaiaii, 56. 7. 

igyltan, 108. 17 ; 147. 19, 34; 14a 1, 

A^ 10, 13. 
ihabban, 69. 6; 78. 13. 
ftb^bbui, 18. 17 : 101. 9 ; 121. 1 ; 122. 

13; 12a I ; 142. 10; 148.8; 186, 

la; 201. 17. 19, 34; 906. ao; 212. 

9, 10; 214. 37. 
IhOliaii, 80. 4. 

ihOn, a I ; 43. 5 ; 175. 13 ; 176. 8, 15. 
Ihr^ddan, 85. 6; 112. 13; 124. 11 ; 

1 25. 1 o, 1 3 ; 12a 1 5 ; 237. 3 1 ; 2Sa a 
Ihwftr, 95. 33. 
fthweorfiui, 27. 10. 
ibwyrfiui, 14. 13 ; 15. 5. 
Ihyldan, 101. 18 ; 162. 17; 177. la 
UdHaa. See ftydlian. 
ilAUn, 197.9; 208.6; 286. i a. 
Sldor-. ^00 ealdor-. 
Il^!gaii, 92. 6; 187. 5; 229. 34. 
ftle&n {injure), 124. 14; 19a 3i. 
Ue&n (permU), 62. 14. 
ftleogan, 280. 33. 
lUettui (ftlysan), 19. 5 ; 92. 13; 102. 3 ; 

108. 3; 111. 21 ; 117. 8; 128. 9; 

127. 4 ; 147. 19, 35 ; 148. a ; 253. la. 
Aliaend (Alyrond), 52. 7 ; 107. ao, 34 ; 

182. 9 ; 22a 35 ; 257. 8. 
iOihtaii (ilyhtan), 100. 18; 208. 36. 
alter, 80. 4. 
ftlacan, 68. 6. 
ftlQtan, 150. II; 266.4. 
alwe, 225. 5. 
ilyhtan. See Slihtao. 
ftl^san. See ftlieian. 
ftl^ednyBS, 116. 17 ; 206. 3i ; 246. 24. 
Al^end. See Aliesend. 
ftmsMtaii, 19. 19. 
Smetan, 191. 18 (3). 
aiibidung (andbiduDg), 168. 8 ; 287. 33 ; 

20a la 

Sno^nned, 88. 3i, 37; 191. 34; 212. 

and*. See ^nd-. 

anda, 4a 5 ; 57. 13 ; 281. 16 ; 241. 4. 

andbidian, 88. 9; 154. 11 ; 180. 34, 36; 

227.4; 228. 13; 235. a 
andbldung. See anbidung. 
andetDyss, 114. 10. 
andetta^ 253. 5. 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



277 



andeitan, 15. 33 ; 150. 7 ; 158. 34(3) ; 

187. I ; 190. 13. 
andf^ngft, 112. 34. 
andffnge, 240. 17. 
andgitl6a8, 186. 3. 

Andreas, 148. 34, 35 ; 214. 3'; 228. 5. 
andaadan, 44. 10. 
andsste, 206. 5. 
aodswarian (andsnariiui), 9. 3, 6 ; 48. 

10; 170. 31 ; 171.13. 
andBwani, 88. 18; 158. 36; 176. 11; 

189. 13 ; 227. 15. 
andweald, 222. i. 
andweid, 218. 34. 
andwerdnysB, 182. 15. 
&nfiMld,18.4; 66.19; 204. lo; 250.3. 
Snfealdnyaa, 185. 14. 
angel, 160. 17. 
anginn (angynn), 81. 10; 86. 33 ; 110. 

I ; 114. 18; 171. 34; 176. 16; 211. 

16. 
angsnm, 172. 3i. 
angsnmnyi, 184. 17, 
angynn. See anginn. 
Snl^re, 64. 3. 
&nin]an,29. 13; 51. 18. 
SnlicneM (-nyss), 28. 14, 33 ; 76. 3, 7 ; 

115.10; 120.17; 125.6. 
anmOd, 181. 4; 280. 9. 
ftnmodlice, 180. 33; 204. i; 227. 8; 

228. 8, 11; 284. 3. 
ftnmSdness, 51. 13. 
Anna, 190. 8. 
Annania(e), 125. 11 ; 126. 9, 31 ; 280. 

17,33; 285.9(3), 17. 
SnnysB, 280. 5, 15. 
Snrsd,158. 18; 167.8. 
ftnrftdlice, 116. 19 ; 127. 6 ; 178. 16. 
InrsdnyM, 286. 7. 
anio5gan, 10. 5, 6. 
ansoon-. See onacun-. 
anuen (ans^), 48. 3; 104. 10; 106. 7; 

109. 4, 9; 114. 10; 122. 16, 17; 

160. I ; 161. 33; 189. 30; 288. 10; 

250.3. 
anstandan, 215. i. 
aninnd, 86. 4. 
ansyn. See anaien. 
anwaoaa, 21. 33. 
anwild (-weald). 8u onweald. . 
ftplantiao, 197. 33. 



Apollas, 45. 17. 

apostol, 42. 18 ; 58. 5 ; 68. 3 ; 71. 9 ; 

157. 36 ; 159. 8 ; 160. 8 ; 161. i ; 

162. II, 33 ; 168. 31 ; 164. 33 ; 194. 

14 ; 225. 30, 33 ; 228. 33 ; 229. 35 ; 

280. 5, 6, 13, 17, 31 ; 281. 10, 15, 17, 

31; 232.6,15; 288.18. 
fir, 29. 6; 54.19; 186. 33. 
Inefnian, 188. 4, 30. 
firfiran, 80. 31, 34; 95. 30; 125. 4, 6 ; 

158. 15 ; 186. 31 ; 215. 30; 257. 4, 

10. 
arc. ^ee earc. 
Archilaue, 140. 14. 
firdlice, 87. 15; 188. 13; 198. 30; 

208. 34; 219. 31. 
ftrfsBitnys, 119. 6, 9, 13. 
ftrian, 61. 10 ; 88. 31, 37 ; 107. 19. 
firiman, 50. 17. 
ftiuan (ftrysan), 7. 33; 11. 11; 15. 8; 

17. 16; 48. 17, 19; 48. 18; 49. 33; 

71.13; 94.18; 102.14; 108. 14; 

105.6; 107.31,35; 115.33; 11^7; 

117.19; n». J5; 13*. 2,4; 189.3, 

6 ; 140. 6, 13 ; 152. 19, 37; 154. 16, 

19,31; 168. 11; 178.13; 177.30; 

178. 8, 13. 19; 179. 35; 191. 38; 

192.3, 5, H; 194. 3 (3), 4; 196.1; 

201. 3; 202. 18; 208. 14; 205. 18, 

31 ; 206. I ; 219. 18 ; 229. 30; 285. 

3,4,10; 287.13; 240.34; 241.6; 

244.33; 250.9. 
firleas, 18. 13; 21. 17; 88.7; 110. 13; 

116. 11; 118. 15; 128. 3, 8, 10, 

17,33; 177.13; 228.3; 288.31; 

256.34. 
irleaslioe, 128. 33. 

firlSasneas (-nyss), 14. 16 ; 128. 3, 9, 33. 
Aron. See Aaron. 
irwnrS (firwyrtf), 115. 18. 
SrwurtTian, 90. 31, 33, 35; 116. 9; 

202.4; 216. 33; 248.4. 
ftrwuiiaioe, 241. 3, 10. 
Srwyrff. ^800 SrworV. 
firwyr«lio, 48. 5. 
Srysan. iSsellrisan. 
fiaoeotan, 102. 8. 
iKian (fixian), 48. 14 ; 77. 16 ; 98. 15 ; 

188. 10; 159.13; 160.8; 161. i ; 

174. 9; 175.18; 176.7; 198.17; 

208.1,7; 217.33; 223.8, 11. 



278 



INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS 



Sscrepan, 106. 13. 

&8cQfan, 181. 5 ; 182. 6 ; 177. 2 ; 191. 4. 

ia^ndan, 68. 13; 79. ao ; 100. la; 

101. 7, 10, 19; 116. 24; 122. 3; 

127. a, 7 ; 129. u ; 188. la ; 168. 9 ; 

164. 9 ; 166. 4 ; 167. 37 ; 167. 19 ; 

184. 33 ; 194. 19 ; 196. 34 ; 207. 18, 

33: 216. 6; 221. 16; 222. 4, 33 ; 

229.8; 287.31; 289. 3,4; 261. 16; 

266.5. 
SsSoOftn, 24. 10. 

fis^ttan, 84. 8; 186. ao; 228. 33. 
blSftn, 64. I. 
Sslldan, 114. 8. 

SsmeagMi, 97. 10; 206. 36; 241. 31. 
asmorUn, 89. ii ; 68. 16. 
Ssolcen, 169. 19. 
Ssp^ndan, 114. a I ; 244. 11. 
ftspiwan, 69. 4. 
Sapringan, 82. i ; 86. 6 ; 166. 30; 

186.3. 
asM, 108. II ; 104. 15 ; 109. ai, 33; 

118. I ; 164. 7, 9, 13, 13; 187. 5. 
Asiael, 12. 3. 
Astigan, 24. 7 ; 29. 16 ; 80. 30, 33, 35 ; 

89.33; 90.11(3); 112. 14; 118. 4; 

117. 17, 19 ; 148. 38 ; 162. 18; 166. 

16,18; 169. 33; 177. 5; 212. 5,6, 

7; 218. is; 216. 13, 15, 31; 228. i, 

3; 229.13; 260.8. 
a8t9ndaii, 98. i ; 204. i ; 282. 31. 
S8tr^'c(e)aii, 66. 18; 81. 34; 88. 19; 

88. 19 ; 89. I, 3 ; 101. 15 ; 104. 9, 

13; 106.6; 189. 31 ; 160. 13; 167. 

7; 168. 3; 204.31; 284.33. 
SBtyrian, 68. 10; 96. 13; 106. 3; 

188. 3 ; 167. 16 ; 191. 35 ; 206. 18 ; 

282. 19. 
ftswindan, 16. 33. 
ft8yndraii,8. 7; 26. 19. 
ftteon, 88. 17; 182. 3. 
it^orian, 86. i ; 107. 6 ; 181. i ; 211. 

4.5- 

ftti(e)fran, 28. 16. 
fttimbriaD, 80. 15. 
Stor (attor), 67. 13 ; 98. 10. 
a«,l46. 7; 174.9. 

ftSdoBtrian, 177. 9. See aUo ftO^Btrian. 
Sffistrian. See SlSyitrian. 
&9w6an, 28. 10; 84. 6 ; 69. 5 ; 69. 10; 
70. 7; 176. 10; 229. 30, 33(3). 



S9^triaii (S8!itrian), 16. 13 ; 167. 15. 

iSee o/m) iSSottrian. 
ftwaoan, 96. a i. 
ftw^ooan, 19. 7 ; 48. 7. 
ftw^oggan, 61. 16. 
ftwefan, 140. 33. 
ftweg. See onweg. 
ftwegan, 107. 11 ; 129. 14. 
ftw^ndan, 9. 14 ; 78. 19, 30 ; 107. 14 ; 

114. 19; 117. 3; 142. 3; 148. I ; 

161. 4; 221.34; 244.34. 
ftweorpan. ^800 ftworpan. 
ftwSstan, 14a 16. 
ftwiergan (ftwyrCQgan), 21. 17 ; 26. 18 ; 

27. i; 88. 6; 78. 13, 17; 96. la ; 

171. 7, 9, ao; 172. la, 13, 14, 15. 
ftwr^coan, 219. 11. 
Ewiitan, 6. 34, 35 ; 7. 8 ; 11. 16 ; 12. 3 ; 

82. 15; 69. 19; 91. II, 13, 17; 116. 

17; 182. ao; 188. 7; 142. 5, 9, 11, 

17 ; 148. 18 ; 146. ai ; 178. 11 ; 190. 

a I ; 202. 1 6 ; 206. 1 ; 228. 1 9 ; 226. 1 1 . 
ftwurpAn (ftweorpaii), 19. 13 ; 86. 14 ; 

86. 15; 94. 36; 101. 6; 112. 17; 

126. 17, 18, 30; 126. 14,33; 127. 

18; 181. 5; 184.5; 149. 33; 161. 

13; 162. 9; 166. I ; 161. 19; 170. 

6; 181. 16; 186. 13 ; 219. 18; 224. 

18; 241.1,9; 268.33. 
ftwyioean, 86. 35. 
ftwyr(i)gaiL See ftwiergan. 
ftwyrdnyss, 248. 7. 
axe, 108. 10 ; 184. 6. 
ftxian. SeelafAuL. 
Italian, 82. ii, 14. 
Azariai, 126. 11 ; 126. 9, 33. 

Babilon (Babylon), 27. 3 ; 80. 14 ; 127. 

14 ; 181. 13, 15. 
Babiloniac, 180. 33. 
beo, 24. 3; 71. 14. 
b«r.l91. a6; 192. i. 
bsnn9im, 191. a6; 192. i. 
bsernan, 66. 14. 
bnrning, 68. a a (a). 
Bal, 80. 19. 

Balda5, 106. 33; 109. 7. 
Balthasar, 129. aa 
bftn, 19. 34; 20. 3; 77.17 (3); 87. ai, 

35; 106.6; 108.8; 166. 3i ; 177. 

19 ; 209. 19. 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



279 



BarniblMiB, 68. lo; 289. a. 

BambAs, 176. 3, 5, 6. 

Bartholomens, 228. 5. 

be-. 8ee alio hi', 

beald, 176. a. 

bealdlioe, 174. z. 

beam, 86. 13. 15. 

beam, 8. 6 ; 10. i, a ; 18. 15 ; U. 5, 

6; 84. 3, la; 42. a; 44. ai ; 51. ao, 

aa ; 66. 9 ; 62. 5, 7 ; 66. 14 ; 69. a ; 

79. 5; 88. 14, a;; 86. 13; 96. 9; 

100. 1 1 ; 106. 4 ; 110. 7 (a) ; 112. 33 ; 

118. 13; 116. 4: 122. 19; 126.7; 

144. 16, 18; 146. 16, 27; 147. 8; 

161. 13; 162. 9; 154. 19, ai, a3; 

166. 4; 167. 19, ai; 168. 13, 37; 

168. i; 164. 17,18; 170.8; 176. 

la; 177.34; 179.34; 194.34,35; 

196. 10; 200. 18; 208. 3, 6, 15; 



204.31; 206. 18; 212.6, 



216. 



10; 224. 3; 286. 16; 240. 10; 247. 

4 ; 249. 17, 30 ; 261. 33 ; 265. 6. 
bearnSaca, 187« i. 
beamSaoen, 81. 6, 8. 
beatan, 209. 3. 
bebaOian, 69. 10. 
bebSodan (bebiodan), 6. 9, 15, 31 ; 7. 

6 ; 24. I ; 80. 3, 5 ; 41. 9 ; 47. 30 ; 

64.9; 66. 7, 8; 87.5,6; 89. 19; 

91.4; 92. 11; 98.5; 109.8; 111. 

18; 114. 3; 126.4; 187. 7; 138. 

33; 140.13; 142.9; 148.7; 146. 

36; 160. 18; 179. 3, 7; 220. 33; 

221. 4, 6 ; 227. 3 ; 240. 16 ; 261. 7. 
bebod, 87. 14 ; 49. 31 ; 62. 6 ; 68. i ; 

78. 14; 78. n; 91. 18; 96. 30; 

114. 30; 1&. 18; 166. 5 (3), 7; 

179.5; 184. 7, 10; 202.3; 220.6, 

8, II, 13. 19 ; 264. 14, 17. 
bebjcggan, 62. 13 ; 68. 9 ; 64. 18 ; 65. 

bebyrian, 178. 4, 11 ; 194. 11, I3 ; 226. 

3, 11; 281.3,6. 
beoeapian, 202. 8 ; 280. 5, 13 ; 281. 3. 
bedrran. See becyrran. 
beclippan, 22. 31 ; 28. 7. 
bedysan, 225. 17 ; 282. 3. 
becuman, 10. 17, 20; 17. 13; 82. 16; 

41. 17 ; 61. 7 ; 67. II ; 86. 9, 17 ; 

90.6; 94.16; 97.1; 111.3; 119. 

4; 128. 9, 10; 188. 9; 189. I ; 145. 



19; 168. 13; 167.10; 161. 3; 187. 

11; 18a 13; 191.5; 196.6; 200. 

33; 202.3; 206. 17; 207.3; 208. 

18,33; 286.17; 287.17; 288.1, 

35 ; 248. 18. 
becyrrazi (beolrran), 42. 8 ; 175. 6. 
bed, 4. 4. 
bedeelan, 21. 3. 
bededan, 20. 36. 
bedelfim, 169. 13 ; 198. 3. 
bedlglian, 100. 15; 108. 3o; 204. 16, 

18. 
bedreda, 161. i. 
bednfiin, 167. 7. 
bedypan, 172. 33 ; 177. 13. 
beftsstan, 48. 8 ; 169. 30, 36. 
befeallan, 6. 14; 64. 15 ; 117. 10 ; 157. 

14; 198.9. 
befiJn. 6. 4. 9 ; 107. 33 ; 108. i ; 176. 

18; 266.35. 
befrmao, 88. 13; 100. 16; 187. 31; 

188. 5, II, 13; 189. 13; 154. 10; 

168. 31 ; 169. 10; 160. II ; 172. 35; 

176.3; 207.6; 212. 35 ; 227.14. 
bef^lan, 256. 33. 
begSD, 19. 6 ; 86. 18 ; 48. 5 ; 104. 

3; 110. 3o, 31 ; 128. 18, 31, 33; 

249.4. 
beginnan, 19. 6 ; 89. 34 ; 167. 5 ; 

208.3. 
begitan. ^6^ begytan. 
begyrdan, 87. 13, 31 ; 287. 15 ; 248. 

14- 
begytan (begitan), 68. 11 ; 91. 33 ; 144. 

behSldan. See behealdan. 

behSt, 80. 7 ; 112. 3i ; 189. 15 ; 227. 

4; 228. 13; 246. 18, 30, 3a. 
beh&tan, 189. 11 ; 208. ao. 
behealdan (behSldan), 18. 7; 24. 19; 

86. 6 ; 41. 15, 30 ; 67. 3 ; 76. 9 ; 

104. 3; 106. i; 148. 35; 149. 14; 

161.30; 182. 5; 206.31,33; 218. 

10; 238. 8, 31 ; 266. 13. 
behQfian, 147. 13; 149. 5; 158. i; 

164. 9; 199.17. 
behQn, 7. 7, 8. 
behreowsian, 128. 23 ; 140. 30 ; 165. 6 ; 

176.8; 199. 16; 280. i. 
behreowsung, 109. 13 ; 199. 17. 
behweorfan, 178. 5 ; 226. 4. 




280 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



bebydan, 108. 19; 111, 6; 148. 15; 

169. 13,23; 177. 10; 217. ai. 
Bel, 181. I. 

belidiAii, 196. 13 ; 198. 10, 11. 
beUdnng, 169. ao. 
belA&n, 86. 15. 
bttUewan, 172. ao, 34; 178. 25; 202. 

I7;206. a4; 206. 3 ; 207. 7. 
beli£ui, 86. 4; 87. la, 19, ao. 
b6ll,7. 7, 9, 10,11, la, 14. 
MQoan, 80. a ; 166. 7 ; 168. 19, ai ; 

226. 14; 282. 19. 
bely&n, 126. ai ; 127. 6 ; 181. a ; 

182. a. 
bemffium, 162. 5. 
b6ii,4. 4; 96. 13; 176.14. 
b«nd, 66. 4 ; 176. a ; 219. 7 ; 249. 9. 
BenUmin, 69. 4. 
benimAn, 104. 16 ; 106. 9. 
b^obrSad, 209. ai. 
beod, 168. 7. 
bfodan, 8. 14; 29. ai ; 66. 9; 68. 

5, 6 ; 86. 10; 100. 5 ; 184. 6 ; 149. 

2; 177.1; 178.6; 179. 5. 
beor, 141. 3. 
beorcftn, 26. 1, 
beorbt, 119. 17. 

beorhtayg, 187. 8; 261. 11 ; 266. 5. 
beonna, 242. 18. 
bepso(e)an, 101. a ; 189. 2$ ; 167. a ; 

280. aa. 
beran, 6. 6 ; 7. 3 ; 24. la ; 27. 19 ; 28. 

4; 84. 10; 61. 8, 10; 88. 10; 92.9; 

98. II ; 101. 14; 128. 15 ; 181. 10, 

11,15; 148.5; 166. la ; 168. 14; 

177. 14; 179. 35; 186. 7; 198.8; 

194.31; 198. 4; 199. 11; 214. 3; 

220. 36 ; 241. 14 ; 248. 3. 
ber9Co(e)an, 68. 10. 
b^, 214. 3. 

b^,141.9; 166. 3; 197.5. 
b^n, 197. 4. 
berypan, 204. 3. 
betdnan, 187. 8. 
bei^qgan, 288. 5. 

bef^can, 89. 9 ; 161. 16 ; 200. 15. 
besSon, 8. 3 ; 88. 31 ; 98. 7, 9; 176. 7 ; 

208. 33 ; 218. 14. 
bet^ttan, 69. 30; 178. 7. 
bedttao, 27. 18; 179. 9. 
bedSan, 100. 33. 



beamitan (bi-), 60. 4; 70. 6; 72. 3, 4; 

74. I, 3. 
betpstan, 174. 16. 
beeteUn, 11. 11. 
bestfppan, 207. 4. 
bestrOowlan, 107. 4. 
beswican, 86. 13; 48.4; 66. i. 
betwingan, 176. 13 ; 202, 17 ; 208. 5 ; 

261.34; 266.15,17. 
betSoan, 77. 3 ; 181. i ; 169. 4, 26 ; 

169. 5, 6; 176. 14; 177. 15; 191. 

39; 280. 6; 287.4; 8^^.21. 
betan, 68. 19. 
Bethleem, 96. 3, 6; 187. 19; 188. 6, 

8, 13 ; 189. 10, 17, 38 ; 186. a6 ; 

187. a, 31, 35. 
b^e)ra. See gOd (adj .). 
betynan, 6. 14 ; 64. 8, 14, 15. 
bet^ncao, 287. 3a 
bewsfiui, 7. 30; 176, 17; 219. 19, 
bew^dian, 186. 3, 5 ; 246. 11. 13, 15. 
bewQpan, 94. 36 ; 140. i, 3 ; 144. 3. 
bewfrian, 101. 5 ; 118. 3. 
bewindan, 174. 17; 187. 5, 13; 188. 

10; 226.5, 13. 
bewrOon (bewiion), 88. Ii ; 70. 16. 
bewaipan, 198. 4. 
biogan. See byogan. 
bicnan, 19. 14. 
bidan, 22. 9, 10. 
biddan, 11. 8; 20. 33 ; 89. 6, 18 ; 58. 

3; 98.3; 96.5,14,15,18; 122.14; 

188.8; 147.14; 160. 33; 168. 9; 

167. 33 ; 178. 3, 6 ; 194. 3. 19; 196. 

3» 3> 8(3), 9, 11; 198. 11,13,15; 

200. 16; 208. 9; ^2. 30; 221. i, 

14, 35 ; 222. 14 (3), 15, 33 ; 224. 

17 ; 226. I ; 286. 10 ; 287. 7 ; 288. 

35; 246. 11; 266.9. 
blegan. See bigan, 
bieme (byme), 25. 7 ; 81. 14 ; 89. 35 ; 

90.5,8; 121.1; 184.18; 167.19; 

244. 33, 33 ; 260. 9. 
bifian.177. 18; 198.3a 
bigan, 176. 19; 247. 16. 
Wgg^ncg, 88. 3. 
bigg«ng», 197. 35 ; 198. 3. 
bigleofi^ 98. 36; 98. i ; 124. 9 ; 140. 

33; 182. 13; 244.11. 
bigspel, 97. 9 ; 166. i ; 192. 30 ; 199. 

7; 201.4. 



INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS 



281 



bUewit (bUwit), 18. 4; 86. ao; 46. 15; 

108. 7; 104.4; l^l.^ 
bilewitnyai, 106. 15. 
bilwitlice, 9. 13 ; 19. 17. 
bindftn, 169. 4, 27 ; 161. ao; 166. 34. 
binn, 118. x ; 187. 5, 14, 33; 188. 10, 39. 
binuMi. 8€e byman. 
biaoephSd, 64. i. 
biioop (biacep), 64. 3; 92. 7. 
bisen. See b^xL 
bismitan. See beonitMi. 
bismer (byunor), 24. 15 ; 62. 9; 66. 3 ; 

94. ao; 202. 17. 
biimning. See bymumng. 
blBwic, 48. la 
bitis 214. 1, 
bltan, 288. ao. 
bitel, 12. 18. 

biter, 184. 16 ; 176. 8 ; 249. 3a. 
bleo, 146. 4. 
blsoem, 84. 14* 
bl£d. 162. 31. 
blAdre, 86. 6. 

blftwsn, 90. 1, 5 ; 226. 30 ; 224. 33. 
biftwere, 26. 18. 
bledsong. See blStfung. 
bl6o, 6. ao. 
bletnan, 104. 8 ; 110. i ; 128. a ; 162. 

4, 7 ; 170. 15 ; 178. 6 ; 214. 7; 252. 18. 
bletsung (blSdfluxig), 21. 3; 190. 3; 

210. a ; 282. 16 ; 266. 4. 
blind, 8. 13, x6 ; 86. 8 (a) ; 40. 17 ; 108. 

5; 116. 11; 119. 31 ; 168. 14; 164. 

16; 167. 14(3); 157.15 ; 164. 3i; 192. 

10, 13 ; 198. 31 ; 202. 3i ; 208. 4, 7; 

217. 33, 34 ; 286. 5 ; 287. 13 ; 267, 9. 
blinnAn, 21. 14 ; 26. 6. 
bliss, 122. i; 199. 14, 19; 221. 34; 

228. 3 ; 288. 4 ; 262. 4. 
blissum (blitfoian), 22. 19 ; 42. 16 ; 72. 

16; 108. 16; 116. I ; 116. 11; 188. 

19; 144. 33, 34; 184. 15, 36; 186. 

6; 199.13,13; 208.36; 217. 13; 

249. 10. 
bU6e,94. 17; 189. 15. 
blrSsian. See bliuian. 
bl6d, 27. I ; 44. a; 68.16; 7L 13; 

87.3,8; 128.4,6; 168. 37; 169. 18; 

178. 3, 7, 9 ; 176. 13 ; 180. 7 ; 198. 

15; 216.18,19,35; 224.34; 229. 

8; 248.13. 



blOrtmCa), 120. 14 ; 186. 33 ; 258. so. 

blOtan, 84. a. 

blSwan, 92. 9. 

b6c, 52. 6 ; 115. 17 ; 166. 7 ; 226. 10. 

bCcere, 188. 5 ; 146. 19 ; 199. 5, 7 ; 

288.3. 
boda, 82. 9; 101. la. 
bodian,44. 8; 67. a; 112. 15; 188. a; 

184. a, 3; 164. 17; 183. 33, 30; 

184.3; 187.10; 188. 13; 190. 30; 

192. 14; 194. 13; 229. 16; 281.1^; 

286. 3, 5 ; 247. 14. 
bodig, 116. 13. 
bodoDg, 111. 3 ; 182. ai ; 201. a ; 

282. 17. 
b5g(h),8.6,9; 92.9; 164.14. 
bolster, 28. 39. 
boig, 19. 6; 66. 16. 
b68m, 108. 3, 30 ; 210. 14. 
brid,80. 8; 86.8; 149. 13. 
brftdnyss, 97. 7 ; 247. 18. 
brSdan, 87. 3. 
brotf, 117. 15. 
brsw, 19. 8, 10. 
brastUan, 89. 34. 
breoan, 26. 13 ; 66. 7 ; 68. I. 
brem(b)el, 78. 13, 14, 18 ; 88. 33 ; 149. 

19. 
br^ngan, 84. i, 19, 33 (a) ; 62. 8. 
brsoet, 8. i; 6. 33, 35; 7. 4; 8. 8 ; 

29.9; 196. 16; 201.13; 209.4. 
brice, 197. 7 ; 214. I3, 18, 30. 
biidel, 102. 6. 
brixD. See brym. 
bringan, 12. 15 ; 21. 17 ; 29. 30 ; 80. 8 ; 

91. 30, 33 ; 92. 14; 99. 6 ; 186. ao ; 

170. a; 182. 7,10,15,17,19; 198. 

10; 280. 13; 261.1; 266.9. 
bioc, 18. 18. 
br6ga, 8. 8. 
brOOerrftden, 262. a. 
br06or (brS6er, brOOur), 8. i ; 10. a, 3 ; 

86. 13, 16; 88.13; 40.14; 48.9; 

44.6; 45.14; 48.11,13; 68.3,8, 

19 ; 67. 10 ; 68. 3 ; 86. 16 ; 148. 34; 

145. 33, 34; 166. 14; 180. 13; 214. 

3; 218. 34; 286.18; 237.1; 264. 

35 ; 266. 1, 6. 
brtlcan, 49. 6 ; 77. 3 ; 100. 8 ; 181. 19 ; 

186. 16. 
br^d, 122. 3 ; 168. 3 ; 212. 14. 



282 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



br^bfdd, 111. 4. 

brydguma, 111. 4; 122. a ; 168. a, 5, 

10,17,33; 211.13; 212.14. 
brym, 156. 14 ; 179. 30. 
bryne, 71. 10. 
brytnere, 40. a. 
bOgan, 111. aa; 120. 17; 126. 14; 

134. 4; 209. 4; 280. 3, 18; 286. 

aa. 
burh (burg), 4. I, 5; 9. 16; 18. 4; 

20. la ; 21. 2$ ; 27. 15, 17, aa ; 28. 

1,3,9; 29. I ; 43. iB; 80. 18,19, 

aa ; 94. 17, 18 ; 95. a ; 101. 5 ; 102. 

9, 10, 16 ; 116. 4; 116. ai ; 180. 10; 
131. 14; 188. a; 184. a; 187. ai ; 
188.8; 189. la, 17, a7; 140. 17; 
150. ai ; 162. 25; 168. la ; 164. 4, 
6; 166. 14; 177. ao; 186. i, a; 
186. 33, as (a); 187. a; 189. 8; 
190. 15 ; 191. ai ; 192. 19 ; 194. 16; 
195. 10; 202. 15, ao; 204. 13; 
209. 7, ai ; 227. 3 ; 228. i, ao; 281. 
13; 284. 3, 30, ai; 286. 3, 5, »; 
286. a ; 257. 7. 

borhgeat, 94. 19. 

barhsdr, 157. 16 ; 168. ao. 

barhwaru, 138. 3. 

byogan (biogan), 62. 14 ; 168. 16 ; 198. 

10, 14; 218. 16. 
bydel, 165. a, 11; 188. 19. 
byld, 286. a. 

byme. See bXeme. 

byrgeU, 175. 16. 

byrgen, 82. la ; 87. 18 ; 119. 15 ; 166. 

ai; 177.19; 178.7; 180. 3 ; 188. 

18; 191. 34; 218. 5; 257. 10. 
bjman (birnan), 47. 33 ; 112. 9 ; 114. 

13; 115.34; 125.13,17,19; 126. 

11, 33 ; 127. 3 ; 197. 14, ai ; 200. ai. 
byme, 248. 15. 

byrOen, 61. 8, 10 ; 68. 13; 168. 14; 

241. 14. 
byrOenm£l, 166. i. 
b^sen (bisen), 46. 14 ; 68. 14 ; 264. i. 
bysig, 149. a ; 196. 8, 14. 
bysmmng, 70. 4. 
bjsnian, 166. 9, 10, la. 
bytlian, 16. 16. 

cAg, 159. 4, 36. 
cilflice, 87. 34. 



Cam, 8. 4 (3). 

cftlio, 164. I, 3 ; 172. 30; 178. 6, ai. 

oampdam, 107. 15. 

Caphamaom, 150. 33. 

caronm (karcern), 88. 11 ; 56. 4. See 

aho oweartem. 
oarfiil(l), 149. 3; 195. 14; 224. 11. 
carian, 124. 9. 
cSMre, 160. 8, 9; l66. i; 186. 14; 

190. 18. 
oanerillii, 174 ao. 
oCao, 18. 7. 

oeaf, 118. 16; 141.9: 242.3. 
oeafl, 132. 7. 

oeald, 69. 11, la ; 164. 4, 7. 
oealf, 122. 17. 

o6ap, 168. 16, 17; 166. 11; 168. 17. 
o6aptt5w, 87. 7. 
c9as, 68. 19. 
oeaster. 7. a6; 81. 14; 88. aa; 41. 25; 

187. 13 ; 188. 14, 16 ; 204. la ; 236. 

10, 19. 
cederb^un, 97. 10. 
o^pa, 161. 6, 34; 176. 15, 34; 177. 

13 ; 228. 18 ; 224. 19, aa ; 285. 17 ; 

286.9; 237.4,9; 238.11. 
cSne : kSne, 20. 10. 
ofiman, 10. 3 ; 69. a ; 70. 18 ; 186. aa ; 

187. 3. 
ofimiDgstOw, 138. 5. 
oeor£u),9. 14; 11. 14; 84. 10; 161. 18. 
ceorian, 199. 4. 
oeorl, 26. 5 ; 47. 6, 10. 
oeorlian, 206. 10. 
oeonmg, 264. 10. 
oepan, 178. 34; 208. 19; 247. a. 
Cesarea, 158. ao; 288. la. 
Chaldeiso, 104. ai ; 126. ao. 
Cham, 79. 15. 
Chana, 211. i, 17. 
Chanandao, 167. 17; 168. 15. 
oberubin, 118. 11. 
ohor {Lot, chorus), 17. 7. 
cidan, 16. 15 ; 17. 11 ; 68. 18 ; 208. 4. 
dele (oile, oyle), 20. 32, 34, 35 ; 28. 24 ; 

246. 33. 
cier(-). See cir(-). 
cigan, 61. 4, 5. 
did (cyld), 46. 3 ; 88. 9, 19, 34 ; 88. 

11; 91. 31; 116. 18; 117.7; 118. 

aa; 122. 14; 134.8; 186. ao; 187. 



INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS 



283 



4,8,9; 188.14,18,19; 189.2,3. 

5, 6, ao, 29; 140. I, 3, 7, 8, II, 13, 
16; 147.5; 168. 5; 160. 24; 161.6, 
7; 162.4,5,8; 184.8, 11, 21; 186. 
16, 26 ; 186. 6; 187. 5, 13, 23 ; 188. 
29; 189. 27; 190. 2, 3(2). 13,14, 
15(2); 196. 7; 244. 15. 

oilddltr, 187.4,13; 188. 10. 

cile. See oiele. 

oirr, 6. 6; 11. i. 

cirran (cyrrwi), 47. 15 ; 188. 23 ; 

288. 4. 
010, 86. 12, 16. 
clAne, 28. 10 ; 24. 12 ; 26. 7 ; 86. 2 ; 

44. i; 66.17(2), 18; 72. 15; 74. 

I (2), 2 ; 88. 14; 97. 2 ; 141. 9 ; 166. 

2; 246. 12, 14, 15. 
clftnheort, 144. 14. 
dsmiyts, 190. 11. 
dBiisiiiig, 211. 10. 
dftwn, 127. 23. 
deopian. See dipian. 
cUf,71. 5; 191.3. 
cUfian, 14. 3; 128. 12. 
clipian (deopian, diopian, dypian), 

11.7; 17.8.15; 26.6,14; 38.16; 

44.21; 68.20; 60.7(2); 66.12, 21; 

67. 23 ; 88. 18, 24: 84. I ; 90. 10 ; 

93.1; 110. 21; 112.13; 118. 23; 

116. 7; 117. 3,4; 120.7; 121.1; 

127.16; 181. 16; 182.1,17; 188. 

10; 141.21; 168. 5; 167.5, 19(2), 

26 ; 160. 24 ; 168. 22. 25 ; 169. 5 ; 

177. 15. 23 ; 180. 22 ; 186. 2 ; 190. 

2; 208. 5; 208.2.13,17; 219.5; 

224.4; 284.6,8; 240.7,8. 
di6a, 120. 5. 
dypian. See dipian. 
dypnng. 168. 10; 286. 2; 289. i. 
cnspling, 96. 9. 

cnapa, 100. 9; 186. 14; 214. 3. 
cnSo(w), 66. 18; 81. 20; 176. 19; 284. 

7 ; 247. 16. 
cnibt, 22. 18 ; 26. 19; 88. 9; 84. 2 ; 

126. 16. 21 ; 126. 3, 4, 9, 22 ; 127. 

1,7; 160. 23; 161. 4, 16, 18, 21; 

162. 14; 191. 23, 24, 27; 192. 3; 

284.4. 
onucian, 149. 8 ; 196. i, 4, 6 ; 288. 1, 

6, 25, 26 ; 266. 19. 
cnyssan, 287. 13. 



060: k6k, 18.4,5. 

cooo : kokk, 18. 19. 

ooocel, 166. 1. 

oodd, 194. 21. 

cQpenere, 26. 8. 

oorn, 22. 4; 84. 13; 141. 9. 

COM, 178. 24. 

oostian, 66. 5. 

ooitnere, 142. 2. 

ooet(n)ang, 4a 20 ; 61. 7; 186. 18 ; 147. 

19, 25; 148.3; 262.5. 
coOu, 192. 9 ; 206. 19. 
orafl, 16. 19; 88. 13; 41. 26. 

oret, 88. 35 ; 89. 3, 4; 99. 8; 100. 18. 

crftwan, 178. 17. 

ortopan, 28. 14, 2a; 198. 13. 

Crist, 46. 19 ; 48. 12 ; 49. 12, 15, 19; 

62.7; ^-9: ^' 7: 58.9; 78. 16; 

86. 2 ; 188. 5 ; 189. 22 ; 141. 14, 15, 

18, ao; 148. 17, 20, 22, 25 ; 164. 10; 

166. 15; 166. 16; 167. 22, 24; 168. 

4, 12, 25 ; 169. 13. 14. 15 ; 160. 10; 

162. 22 ; 164. 12, 14, 15 ; 167. i, 2, 

17; 170. 14, 22 ; 178. 24; 174. 2 ; 

176. 2; 178. 11; 181. 3; 182. 15; 

186. 24 ; 187. 12 ; 188. 14, 15 ; 189. 

II. 14; 190. 6; 191. 3; 208. 23; 

207. 18, 20; 208. 14, 18, 23; 209. 

20; 212. 15, 20; 214. 13. 22, 24, 27 ; 

216. 21 ; 217. 15; 219. 8, 11; 222. 

4, 22 ; 228. 8, 18, 24; 224. 21 ; 226. 

20, 22 ; 226. 10; 227. 14; 229. 13, 
20; 280.1; 282.6; 288.7,17; 284. 
13; 286. 3. 5, 7, 13, 25; 289. 9; 
241. 5, II, 12, 15, 25; 242. 17; 248. 
12,15,17; 244.4,6; 246.4,12,13. 
i6 ; 246. 2, 14, 17, 21 ; 247. 5, 7, 10, 
ao; 249. 10; 260. 11; 264. i, 18, 
19; 266. 2; 266. 10. 

eristen, 62. 2 ; 282. 18 ; 234. 20; 236. 

5,11; 246. 19. 
crGcsoeard, 106. 14. 
onmiay 168. 7, 13. 
cucn. See owio. 
oalfre (oolfer), 36. 21 ; 91. 21 ; 117. 17 ; 

121. 10; 141. 20; 168. 27; 169. 17; 

211. 20^ 21. 
oiilfiranbrid(d), 91. 24; 189. 7. 
ouma, 38. 9; 170. 18; 171. 1, 10, 14; 

172. 5. 
oamliSe, 264. 10. 



284 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



eamllOnyM, 252. 3. 
oa9a,40. 15. 

cQ01ice» 177. ao; 196. 1 1, 
cwala, 244. la. 
cwealm, 86. 3; 205. a a. 
cwealmttOw, 176. a4. 
owdartem, 154. 9; 170. ao; 171. 3, 
la, 15; 180. 13; 206. as; 281. 17, 
18 ; 282. I, a. 3, 7, 8 (a> ; 287. 3, 6, 
10, la ; 288. 8, 19, 24 ; 245. aa. See 
also oarcem. 
ow«llui,84. 4; 177. I. 
ow^Uere, 127. 10 ; 189. a7 ; 228. 24 ; 

282.1. 
oweman, 48. aa ; 60. 18. 
owen, 98. 8, 13, 16 ; 99. I ; 112. i. 
owio (oaoa), 55. 8 ; 65. 10, 19 ; 224. 

16, ao; 226. a5. 
owk^lsl, 171. ao. 
owielm-. Sm owylm*. 
ewielman, 41. 6. 
owyddian, 158. ai ; 159. 8. 
ewyde, 229. 6. 
owylmbmre, 224. 19, 33. 
owylmUn, 224. ao. 
ewyrnttftn, 161. 15. 
cyld. See did. 
ejle. See oiele. 
oymen : kymen, 87. 13. 
oyneoynn, 85. i. 
oyneg. See oyning. 
cynegyrd, 176. 17. 

oynelio (kjnelio), 58. i ; 99. a ; 288. 14. 
eynerioe, 96. 9 ; 128. 9. 
cynetetl, 184. 5 ; 185. 14. 
oynestOl (kynestOl), 80. 15 ; 127. 14. 
cynlng (cyneg, cyng, kyning), 11. 11, 

ai ; 14. 4, 6 ; 86. 17 ; 42. 7 ; 82. I ; 

85. 10; 95. 3, 5» 9. «o; ^. 19; ^• 

18, ao, a9; 99. 5 ; 101. 6, 10; 102. 

13; 106. ao; 109. 11; 118. 7, as; 

120.5; 125.9,11,18; 126. 1, 5 (a), 

14, ai ; 127. i, la ; 128. la. ao; 129. 

1, 17 ; 180. 16, a3 ; 181. 3, aa ; 182. 

1,4,7; 184.5; 185. 5; 187. ao,aa; 

188. 3, x6, a4; 189. 11, 13, 15; 160. 

14; 165. a, I a, 14, 18, ao, a4; 170. 

14; 171. 3, 16; 175. 19; 176. ao; 

177. 5; 180. la; 186.3; 205. 34; 

212. a9; 214. a7 ; 228. aa ; 286. 15 ; 

286. as; 288. 18, ai ; 251.5(a). 



qynn (kynn), 8. 15; 58. i ; 81. 16; 84. 

10 ; 185. a. 
oymen (kynren), 16. i ; 82. 6 ; 88. 5. 
o^pm^nn, 204. as. 
cyroe, 159. 3, ao, ai, a3, as. 
Cyrinm, 186. ai. 
oynn, 184. 19. 
oyrographom (Lai.)* ^^' ^* 
cyrran. See cirran. 
CyroB, 181. i, aa. 
cynan, 178. a4. 
cyitigy 251. 9. 
<^aii,88. 13; 68.13; 68.4; 96.6; 

104. 17, ao, a3 ; 105. 5, 15 ; 111. i ; 

121. a ; 129. 18 ; 188. 14; 154. 14; 

184. 13 ; 188. I ; 192. 11 ; 212. 35 ; 

220. 24; 221. 9, II, 21; 282. 2; 

288. 9 ; 246. 8. 
o^Oere, 288. 11. 
cytJnii, 70. 5. 
opSCn, 9. 5. 

d»d, 88. a6 ; 107. 8 ; 116. 11 ; 154. 8 ; 

208. I, 9, 16 ; 284. 8, 14, 15 ; 289. 

ao; 256. 13. 
dsdbeta, 199. 19. 
dadbot, 128. 17 ; 140. ao ; 168. 5 ; 166. 

9; 199. IS. 
d»g, 6. a ; 16. 8, Ac 
doghwamlio (-hwomlio), 147. 18, 23, 

30. 
doghwamlioe (-hwomlioe, -hwonlioe), 

181.6; 200.7; 205.5,7; 218. 3; 

282.17. 
dngrima, 117. 19. 
dttl, 98. 23 ; 116. I ; 121. 4; 156. 20 ; 

168. 13; 182. 11; 198.8; 195.15; 

204. a, 9; 228. 15 ; 280. ao. 
dslan, 18. a4 ; 69. 5 ; 111. 10 ; 181. 5 ; 

202. 9: 204. 8 ; 228. a4; 280. 6, 14. 
DamaBouB, 284. ao. 
Dani(h)el. 129. 3. 6, 17; 180. 4, 6 ; 

181. I, I a, 17 (a), a3; 182. a. 8. 
Dariui, 129. ao. 

dam, 88. ao; 108. 19; 192. ai. 
Daihan, 114. 11. 
Danid, 10. 18, ao; 11. 6, 14, 16, ai ; 

96. 8, 9 ; 96. 7 ; 102. ix ; 157. 19^ 

21 ; 164. 17, 18; 185. a, 14; 185. 

25, a6; 187. la; 188. 14, 15; 208. 

3,6, is; 229.22; 255. 22. 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



285 



dSad, 12. 7; 87. 18; 44. 8 ; 49. 19, ao, 

22; 65. 8; 68. 16, 18, 20; 64. 4, 
16,17; ^- i; 88. 7; 102. 15; 119. 

15; 168. 15; 164. 16; 166. 21; 

177. 19; 192. 14; 194. 12 (2); 216. 

10; 219.1,13; 224.21; 244.23; 

260. 9, 18; 262. II, 13 ; 267. 9, 10. 
deadbfire. 98. 10. 
deadlio, 69. 8 ; 77. 5. 
dSftf, 8. 12 ; 116. 12 ; 119. 21 ; 129. ii; 

164. 16; 192.13. 
dearnn]ige(-eDga),61. 12; 178. i ; 224. 26. 
d6a9, 82. 16; 44. 10; 62. 8 ; 68. i, 7, 

8, 10, 11; 66. 7,8; 70. 2; 77. 25; 

91. 4, 6; 98. I ; 96. 15; 110. 20; 

114. 23; 115. 23; 117.8; 128. 19; 

124.3,5; 126.20; 140.5; 178.13; 

174.16; 178. 13; 189. 14; 201.2; 

202. 18 ; 208. 14 ; 206. 1 1 ; 206. 4 ; 

207.3; 208. 5; 217.2.5; 219. 11; 

229. 20; 240. II; 248. 18; 268.12; 

264. 25 ; 256. 9. 
d8a9berend, 67. 11. 
delfan. 148. 18. 
delu, 29. 10,11. 
dSnuk, 165. 23. 
ddman, 6. 9; 42. 4 ; 48. 23 (2) ; 66. 8 ; 

67. I ; 67. 13 (2), 15; 78. 6; 81. 18; 

112.23; 118.3; 186. 13; 162.21, 

23, 26 ; 228. 25. 
dfne, 120. 8. 
dBofol (diofol), 88. 7 ; 78. I, 7 ; 104. 6, 

13; 106. 10; 141. 27; 142. 7, 12, 

19; 148. 17. 20; 150. 6; 153. 14; 

165. 4; 167.20; 171.8. 20; 172. 

13,15; 188. 26; 196.14; 207.4; 

216. 10, 22 ; 280. 22 ; 248. ii ; 252. 

15; 268. i; 254.11. 
dSofolgield (dSofolgiUl, dSofnlgyld, d!o- 

folgield), 80. 18; 46. 20; 68. 15; 

102.17; 126.23; 249.4. 
dSofolgylda, 242. 21. 
deofollic (dSofnllic), 67. 17 ; 248. 12. 
deofolsSoc, 281. 14. 
dSofollic. See dSofuUio. 
deopCp), 20. 15; 161. 15. 
deopnygg, 247. 19. 
dSor, 162. 16. 
dCorcyim, 77. ii ; 79. 16. 
d6orwap»(t), 98. 1 2, 30 (2) ; 100. 5 ; 242. 

2 ; 253. 17. See next word. 



d^TwjifSe (dSorwurSe, dIorwyr6e), 87. 

13 ; 114- n ; iw. 5 ; 225. n ; 

268.17. 
d^an, 66. 12 ; 126. 21 ; 127. 9 ; 188. 

28 ; 266. 21 (2). 
d^rigendlio, 286. 18. 
derne. See dyme. 
derodine (dyrodine), 6. 16, 20. 
diaoon, 282. 10, 16. 
diegellioe (diglioe), 11. 14; 187. 6. 
dlegelneas (digelnyas, digolness), 21. 4 ; 

60. 17; 246. 7. 
digeL See 6dgdL 
dlglan, 14. 20. 
diglioe. See diegellioe. 
digol (digel), 5. II ; 117. 14 ; 198. 19 ; 

246.4. 
cUgolnees. See diegelneBS. 
dile,87. 12. 
dimnyts, 184. 18. 
Dina, 4. 3, 20, 21, 22. 
diofol(-). iSw d6ofol(-). 
diorwyrtJe. See dSorwyrtJe. 
disc, 172. 23. 

difldpnl, 178. 4; 179. 7 ; 226. 14. 
diao9en, 181. 20. 
dohtor, 24. 23 ; 62. 1 1 ; 64. lo; 67. 6, 13 ; 

79. 6 ; 108. 9 ; 106. 1 ; 110. 2, 5 ; 167.. 

20, 22 ; 168. 9, 16 ; 193. 22 ; 254. 5. 
dolg, 120. 5. 
dollice, 242. 22. 
dolsoipe, 17. 19. 
d6in, 7. I, 6; 16. 22; 16. 11 ; 21. 14; 

26. 15 ; 86. 25 ; 87. 15 ; 41. 17 ; 46. 

17 ; 53. 13 ; 62. I ; 64. 11 ; 98. 28 ; 

121. 20 ; 124. 16; 162. 25 ; 170. 9;. 

171.21; 176. 10; 252.7. 
dOmere, 46. 19 ; 63. 20. 
dOm^rn, 176. 18 ; 176. 16. 
dOmseU, 162. 19, 23, 25 ; 238. 14 ; 241. 

13; 245.5. 
draca, 71. 5 ; 181. 2 ; 136. 16. 
dragan, 21. 21. 
dream, 90. 1,8; 167. 23. 
dr^ccan, 67. 21. 
dr^nc, 118. 13; 140. 24; 215. 9; 243. 

", 13- 
dr^ncan, 15. 21 ; (19. 20). 
dreorig, 131. 22 ; 137. 5 ; 224. 3, 4. 
drijje cdrie), 88. 23, 26 89. 7 ; 92. 5 ; 

215. 3. 



286 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



drih(«aaor, 211. 13. 

drihtenlio. See dryhtenlio. 

drinoMi, 7. 23; 18. ao; 29. 24; 82. 

6(2), 13; 87. 33; 88. 9; 46. 3; 

48. 18; 54. 16; 105. 3; 128. 17; 

129.10; 140.34; 141-3; i*»-3; 

164. 4; 164. I (3), 2; 171. 10; 178. 

7; 177. i; 188. 38; 194.37; 197. 

7; 216.9,18,19,35; 216. 3; 248. 

II (a), 14, 15. 
drinoere, 242. 33. 
drohtniao, 267. 6. 
dranoenneM (-nyss), 41. 31 ; 117. 14 ; 

118. 14 ; 207. a ; 241. 3. 
drunoenwillen (dnmoenwiUe), 87. 33; 

46. 33. 
droBonUn, 141. 4; 211. 15. 
dryhtenlio (drihtenlio), 71. 1 1 ; 286. 13. 
dpfpan, 117. 16; 200. 17. 
dafkn, 167. 5. 
dumb (dum), 26. i ; 68. 19 ; 116. 11 ; 

119. 33 ; 128. 13 ; 129. 11 ; 184. 30. 
dQn, 80. 3 ; 88. 8 ; 90. 3 ; 98. 34 ; 94. 

19; 120. 8; 122.4; 142.13; 148. 

13,38; 160. 10; 166.16,18; 169. 

33 ; 164. 5 ; 209. aa ; 218. la ; 

216. I. 
duni, 17. 5 ; 28. 11, 19; 62. 9; 287. 

11; 288. 1,4; 266. 19, 30. 
durmn, 12. 4; 140. 15 ; 166. 33 ; 201. 

13; 224. 32 ; 281. 5. 
dOst, 88. 3; 78. 30 (2), 31, 33 ; 107. 

3,17- 
dyrne (dome), 68. 16; 242. 3i. 
dyrodine. See derodine. 
dywtig, 126. 17; 176. 16; 178. 3; 

224. 37. 
dydg(8b.'),22.4;27. 5; 109. 5. 
dyMg (dyteg) (adj.), 17. 19; 20. 4; 

22. I, 3, 8 ; 44. 14 ; 46. 3i ; 46. 8 ; 

61. I ; 68. 31. 
dyiiglio, 68. 31. 
dysUc, 5. 7. 

9a, 141. 13. 

Saca, 66. 18 ; 68. a. 

Saoiiian. 68. 19. 

6adlg, 22. 6; 84. la; 40. 17; 70. 15 ; 
98. 35; 114.19; 117.9; 1*8- 30. 
32; 144. I, 3, 5, 7, 9, II, 13, 14, 
15, 19, 20; 164. 17; 168. 36; 



169. 17; 185. 34; 186. 8; 190. 14; 

192. 15: 196. 16; 226. 7; 2S2. 19, 

33; 288. 10; 284.6. 
eadm(kl, 116. 14: 120. 34; 185. 5; 

165. I ; 186. 13. See CaSmSd. 
eadmGdlioe, 219. ao. 
eadnUSdnysB, 249. 7. 
eage, 8. 19; 16. 5, la ; 18. 5, 7; 19. 7, 

9, 14; 24. i; 27.8: 84.4; 85. la, 
14, 16; 59. 15, ao (3); 63. 31 ; 64. 
i; 78.3; 101. 18; 108.6; 115. 11, 
16; 119. 31 ; 128. i; 185. a, 4; 

168. 16; 189. 19, 33; 201. 13; 204. 
16,18; 221. 37; 286. 5, 31; 241. 
ao ; 257. 9. 

6ag9^1. See ShO^rL 
$aU, 26. 19 (3); 27. 9; 50. ai ; 59. 
11; 107. 10; 188. 7; 168. 8, 15; 

169. 15 ; 201. 36 ; 249. 34 ; 252. 4. 
eald,87. 8 ; 61. 30; 54. I3 ; 68. 3: 69. 

3; 70.5; 82. 8; 84.3; 86.35; 91. 
13 ; 92. II ; 106. 3 ; 180. 10 ; 145. 

10, 13, 14, 16; 146. 13, 31 ; 184. 
13; 190. i; 200.4. 

ealdian, 84. i. 

ealdor, 119. 3; 180. 15, 18, 30; 188. 

9; 189. 18; 160. 33; 151. 3, 15; 

162. 13; 168. 4, 7, 13; 177. 23: 

196. 3 ; 219. 8, 16; 282. 3 ; 248. 13. 
ealdorbiaoop, 188. 4; 174.9,13; 175. 

11; 288. 10; 284. 19; 285. 13. 
ealdoidOm, 16. 31 ; 116. 19; 118. 32. 
ealdorm9nn (Sldorm^nn, ealdormann), 

4. 15,19; 18- 4»5; 81- a; 88-14; 

116. 3 ; 176. 1 ; 178. 3, I3 ; 186. ai ; 

205.34; 207. 17; 226. I. 
ealneg, 22. 17; 81. 10. 
eahnHTi, 126. 13; 178. 19 ; 175. 17. 
ealu, 141. 3. 

earo (arc), 6. 3, 5; 79. 9; 80. 3, 3. 
eard, 11. 33 ; 81. 16 ; 86. 7 ; 86. 10 ; 

98.31; 169. 4; 178.14; 186. 34; 

187. 7; 211.1. 
eaidian, 28. 8 ; 41. 18 ; 66. 16; 71. 5 ; 

140.17; 228. 33. 
eardungit6w, 199. 33. 
6an*, 18. 7; 24. 3; 62. 9; 101. 18; 

116.13; 119.31; 174.3; 186.6; 

234. I ; 241. 30. 
earfeff, 14. 17. 
earfo91ice, 11. 7. 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



287 



earfoSnyBB, 78. 1 1. 
I (sb.), 189. x6. 
(•dj.). 24. 17; 84. I ; 67. 14; 
121.5; 182.7,10,14,17. 
eamiiiig, 208. 15. 
eannlic, 200. 16. 
eun, 122. 17. 
SMt, 97. 15. 
Sastdsl, 118. 4 ; 187. 20 ; 188. 1,17; 

189. II ; 151. II, 39 ; 152. 3, 6. 
fiasteme, 108. 12. 
fiaftertid, 87. i; 176. 2; 218. 13; 

224.18; 287.5; 242. 17. 
H>fh, 125. 12. 
SaOeUc, 195. 6 ; 218. 19. 
eaSmSd, 16. 7, 18; 25. 17; 88. 7 ; 

71. 2. See 8adm5d. 
^aOmOdlioe, 71. 13. 
SaOmSdneM, 20. 6 ; 52. 16 (2). 
eawbrsoe, 145. 27; 181. 16, 17. 
SawfiBBtt, 184. 5 ; 228. 21. See stett. 
eaxL See exl. 

Ebreisc, 4. 14; 180. 19; 228. 20. 
See, 88. 6; 56. 17; 78. 5; 82. 19; 

88. 3; 128.4; 168.3; 171. 8,20, 

22 ; 172. 12, 14; 199. 22, 27 ; 202. 2 ; 

212. II ; 215. 20, 25 ; 221. 24; 222. 

2,3, 21; 226. 12; 251. 16. 
feed, 177. 13. 
Scneflfl (-nyes), 16. 16; 56. 13; 100. 

21; 124.21; 128.3; 186.12,14; 

215. II, 13, 24; 217. 2, 5 ; 219. 2. 
adqrnmiig. 162. 19. 
edlean, 147. 12; 154. 2; 162. 17; 

242. 7. 
edwit, 101. II. 
ef(e)nOeowa, 58. 9; 256. 13. 
efhe (emne), 12. 14; 52. 7; 67. i3,&o. 
efo96owa. See efenCSowa. 
fbian, 80. 12. 
^8. 18; 12. 16, fto. 
f ftgian, 88. i. 
fge, 8. 8; 20. 24; 28. 2 ; 44. 20; 

59.7; 107.7; 11^ 18; 119. 6, 9, 

12; 189. 9; 192.4; 281. 7. 
^eslic, 81. 12 ; 41. 23; 86. 18; 90. 4; 

117. 20; 127.16. 
«gle, 185. I, 3. 
Egypt(e) (iEgypt(e), Egipt(e)), 29. 8, 

11; 61. 2; 66.10; 85.4; 86.18; 

189.4,6,9; 140.6. 



EgyptiBC, 85. 7 ; 89. 2. 
ehUn, 9. 17; 15.9; 85.2; 48. 16; 
44. 5, 8 ; 144. 21 ; 205. 23 ; 221. 
19 (2) ; 284. 24 ; 285. 3 ; 286. 15, 16. 
Shtere, 118. 4; 182. 5; 146. 15, 27; 
147. 7; 196. 21 ; 228. 4; 285. 13 ; 
286. 5. 
^tnaiB C-nyBs), 11. 7 ; 144. 19. 
ehO^l, 121. 10. 
fleian, 186. 9 ; 168. 8 ; 287. 5. 
floang, 186. 10. 

^e, 80. 17; 89. 18; 168. 7, 13,16. 
flefst, 95. I. 
Eliat, 159. 31. 
Elifaz, 106. 23 ; 109. 7. 
Elisabeth, 184. 6, 9; 185. 25. 
files, 60. i; 66. 12. 
fllnung, 78. II. 
fin, 80. 7, 8 ; 148. 27. 
flnboga, 28. 28. 

fl98odig (sel^Sodig, fl5iodeg, fl6iodig), 
18. 1 ; 15. 8 ; 18. 9, 23, 28 ; 62. 13, 
14; 66. 9, 10; 67. 20; 81. 16; 108. 
18; 169. 4; 175.14. See KlfS^od- 
ignyw. 
em. See em(ii). 

Emmanuhel, 118. 19, 21; 187. 14, 17. 
Emmaus, 209. 8. 
Emmor, 4. 14. 
em(ii), 187. 8 ; 226. 18. 
emne. See efne. 
emtwft, 228. 13. 

fnde, 4. 8, 9 ; 9. 11 ; 14. 12 ; 27. 11 ; 
88. 19; 110. i; 119. 3; 155. 23; 
167.6; 227. 8; 248. 21. 
fndemes, 88. 5 ; 165. 20. 
fndenSxt, 107. 21, 25; 186. 12, 13; 
168.12, 15,17,18; 215.21; 227.13; 
244.22. 
fngel, 4. 9; 88.7,&c. 
fnt,^. 21. 

eornost (eomest), 175. 19; 285. 11. 
eornosOice, 128. 11 ; 169. 2; 205. 26; 

227. 7; 246.21; 248. 13. 
Sorod, 174. 4. 

eor0bQ(gi)end, 12a 5 ; 182. 8. 
eorGe, 8. 7, 8 ; 4. 8, &c. See yrff. 
eorVlic, 5. 8 ; 57. 16 ; 88. 31 ; 98. 26 ; 
96. 16; 99. 4; 118. 25; 160. 14; 
167. 18, 21 ; 225. 8; 246. 7; 247. 9; 
258.11. 



288 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



ieorSienefy 11. a. 

eort^ tj ru n g, 206. 19, aa. 

eofSwarso, 41. 33. 

tewM, 28. 11; 62. 15. 

eow(e)de, 124. 11; 187. 7; 199. la; 

21a 14, 16, 17. 
frUn, 20. ai, as, 34. 
EttQ, 186. 8; 240.13. 
^me, 68. 15. 
{snlioey 44. 6. 
e«ol, 6. 15. 
firtfoll, 182. I a. 19. 
ettm^ie, 260. 17. 
etuloweoro, 86. 14. 
etan, 7. aa ; 10. 8, &o. 
65el,99. 3; 189.1; 261.1;. 
•zl, 118. a3. 

EfeehiM, 101. a, 6, 7» 14 ; 120. 5. 
Eseohiel, 80. 3. 

flkj(©)n, 66. 18; 176. 11 ; 204. 3. 
fnc, 286. 7 ; 268. 9. 
tSAcne, 176. 15. 

fipder, 84. 3, 16, 17 ; 41. 4, &o. 
inferftdU, 71. 10. See also ftfor. 
foegnian, 47. a5, 36; 67. 14; 108. 17; 
116. a ; 144. aa, 24 ; 207. 7 ; 217. 14. 
fiegnung, 122. i. 
f5h», 94. 15. 
fihnne, 66. i, 3 ; 77. 18 ; 211. 7; 224. 

5,8. 
for, 96. 10; 100. 15; 202. aa; 208. a,ao. 
fsreld,87. 15; 122.6. 
fwrlio, 41. 17; 207. a. 
fsrlioe, 100. 11 ; 104. 15, 18 ; 106. a ; 

162. 19; 167. 4; 187. 14; 228. 16; 

284. aa. 
ftsrwyrd. See forwyrd. 
fm», 71. 14. 
f»6t, 20. II. 
fteittan, 26. 10; 82. 3, 4; 41. la r 46. 

la; 62. 15; 141. 38; 181. i; 190. 

10; 201. II. 
ffisie, 6. a ; 7. ao; 282. ^, 9. 
fnaten, 26. 11(a); 27. 18; 28.3; 81. 5. 
fsMtendseg, 26. 8. 
fiestnung, 82. ao. 
ftet, 24. 13 ; 128. 18; 186. 17. 
fAtels, 176. 14; 286.15. 
foCm, 79. 9. 10 (a) ; 97. 14, 15 (a), i6, 

17; 127.9. 



150,97.3. 

fiOmyM, 112. a. 

£uidUii,88. la; 142. la; 14S. 10, xi; 

198.15; 281.5. 
fiuidaDg^ 218. 17. 
fiuran, 9. i, a, 4(a); IL 3; 38. 13 ; 

60. 6; 81. 19; 86. 11; 95. a, 5; 

96. ao; 109. a; 118. 16, 18; 124. 

ao(a) ; 12a 14; 188. a, 11 ; 1S8. 

13; 150. I, 3, 17; 16L 6(a), 15, 

34(3); 162. 13; 16a 3, 11: 154. 13; 

166. 13; 166. 16; 168. 16; 169^4, 

17; 171. 19; na ai; 179. 3: 183w 

aa, 30; 187. ai ; 192. 11 ; 194. la, 

ao; 197. 16 ; 198. 11, 15, ao. 34, 25 ; 

202. 8. 14; 211. 36 : 212. 2, 4, 38 ; 

220. 36; 286.14; 241.3,10; 854. 

13, 18. 
FariMbo, 44. 7. 
Fariieot, 44. 11. 
faro, 9a II ; 100. 17 ; 189. 8. 
f6allaii,86. 8; 106. 7 ; 126. 5 ; 142. 8, 

15 ; 15a 7, 14; 167. 16; 192. 21 ; 

19a I, ao; 201. 35 ; 228. 10; 281. 

1,6; 286.31; 287. 14. 
fearr, 109. 3 ; 166. 5, a 
ftawa, 168. 7; 168. 19; 166. 36; 194. 

18; 227.7; 286.1. 
feax (fex), 126. la ; 127. i. 33 ; 131. 

15 ; 146. 4. 
fUan, 42. 30; 68. 10; 141. I. 
Mor, 212. 37. See alto fffferSdli. 
fela, 8a 4 ; 42. 14 ; 67. 10 ; 81. 3 ; 

84. 13; 9a i; 101, 3; 110. 3; 

111. 30; 162. 6 ; 166. 15 ; 16a 18 ; 

166. 36; 167.3; 182. 7; 196. 14; 

197. 6 ; 216. 8 ; 220. i, 3 ; 226. 9 ; 

281. 9; 286. 16; 244. 17; 25a 

13. 

feld, 106. 14. 

feldlio, 87. 9, 17. 

feldoxa, 97. 4. 

fell, 79. I, a ; 106. 4, 5 ; 107. 33, 35. 

feltUn, 11. 6. 

fgirn, 81. 10. 

feoh (fto, fio. fioh). 22. 13; 68. 17; 

66. 6, 16. 19; 66. 3, 16; 67. 11 ; 

100. 7, 19; 148. 33; 169. 7. 13, 36; 

175. 10, 14, 17 ; 202. 8 ; 207. 6, 7 ; 

280. 6, 31. 
feohtan,44. 17; 186. 3. 



INDEX OF PBINCIPAL WORDS 



289 



flond (flond), 5. 3; 15. ao; 1^ 33, 35 ; 

82. 15; 85. I ; 86.4; 58. 18; 57. 

ao; 67. la; 88.30; 96.15; 108. 17; 

146. 13, 14, aa, 33, 24, a6; 147. 4, 6 ; 

204. 19; 229. 34; 252. ai, as. 
fSBondidpe, 247. la. 
feorh (f^or), 4. a ; 68. 4 ; 140. 9, ii« 
feonn (form), 40. x6; 198. 7, 18. 
leormian, 128. 15. 
Uon, 125. aa 
feorran, 16. 19; 115. 15; 174. 8; 181. 

a; 201. la; 247. 14. 
ftoming, 182. 8, 15. 
f^weifeald, 204. 3, 9. 
ftran, 84. aa; 85. 16; 96. 5; 102. la; 

108. la ; 104. a ; 109. 7 ; IIL a ; 

188. 4; 184. 3; 18a 15; 148. aa; 

150. ai ; 152. 35 ; 167. 16, 17; 168. 

5 ; 165. 10, 18 ; 168. 17 ; 169. 8, la; 

184. a ; 186. 33; 190. 19; 191. ai; 

192. ao; 208. i, 4, ai; 210. a; 

2I8.9; 222. 13; 227.19; 286. la; 

25419. 
fi^rian, 189. 7; 14a la ; 191. 33; 

200. 14. 
flBOe, 115. I a. 
fex. See feax. 
ficeppel, 149. 19. 

fiotrSow, 197. aa; 19a i ; 206. aa. 
filigan. 8u fyligan. 
findan, 12. 8; 17. 16; 8a a3; 64. 10; 

65. 11; 141. 5; 160. 18; 198. i; 

282. 3. 
finger, 19. 15; 41. 5; 91. la, 13; 

196. 14. 
fio. See feoh. 
fioh. See feoh. 
fiond. See f^nd. 
fip. See tfT. 
fisc (6z), 14. I ; 97. la ; 160. 18 ; 196. 

8; 209. 20; 214.3,9; 226. la 
fisoere, 122. 3. 
fix. See fiso. 
flsfc, 8. 8 ; 10. 8 ; 14. 3 ; 18. 3, 19 ; 

45. 13; 49. ai; 64. 5 ; 65. i. 3 ; 

67. 3 ; 77. 17, 18 ; 82. II ; 87. 8, 16 ; 

106. 6 ; 107. 17, aa ; 108. i ; 120. 

13(2); 121.7; 168. a7; 159. 18; 

209. 18 ; 210. 12 ; 215. 18, 19, 25 ; 

222.2; 229.8; 248. la; 268.19(2). 
flsscen^ 128. 16. 



flsBclio, 19. 23 (2) ; 20. 1 ; 46. 2, 4, 6 ; 

66. 10, 14 ; 248. 6. 
flasclioe, 6L a. 
flftn, 102. 8. 
flSah, 8. 19. 
flSogan, 121. 9; 180. 5; 14a 35. 

19a 4. 
flSoge, 87. 16. 
fleon, 9. 15 ; 82. 14 ; 18a la ; 189. 3; 

216. i; 2ia6, 9, 10; 268. i. 
flering, 246. 6. 
fliht, 181. ao. 
flitan, 67. 15 ; 120. 15. 
flooo, 104. ai ; 178. 33. 
fl5d, 79. 12 ; 80. 2, la, 13, ai. 
flCr, 177. 18. 
Aswan, 85. 8; 216. 3. 
flSwnisB, 71. 13. 
fl^i, 108. 14. 
fnsBd, 198. 14. 
fikla, 181. 7. 
fola, 164. 7. 

folo, 5. 8, lOy II ; 7. 33, fto. 
folciylity 68. 4. 
folgere, 219. 35. 
folgian, 12. 4 ; 60. 5 ; 162. 37, 39 ; 

162. 15; 266. la iS6« fyligan. 
Pin, 10. 3 ; 84. 6, 7 ; 129. ao. 
foran, 10. 5. 
forandflBg, 211. 14. 
forbeernan, 84. xi ; 8a 11 ; 87. 4, 13, 

ao; 102.1; 104. 19; 106. 14; 114. 

13; 126. 7, 30 ; 141. 10; 165. 14. 
forbSodan (forlAodan), 54. 5 ; 68. 3; 

77. 33, 34. 
forbeimn, 11. ai ; 68. 15. 
forbfindan, 9. 19 ; 48. 15. 
forbiodan. See forbfiodan. 
fOTbreoan, 29. 10, xi. 
forbOgan, lOa 8 ; 104. 5. 
forbyrnan, 242. 7 ; 244. 13. 
forceorfan, 11. la, 17; 105. 6; 149. 

28; 198.1.5. 
forcyrran, 188. 34. 
fordsn, 17. 30; 79. 7; 18a 4; 189. 5; 

168. 33; 166. 13; 179. 33; 242. 13. 
fordr^ncan, 229. 5, 7. 
ford^legian, 181. 3. 
fore, 65. 3. 
forealdian, 66. i. 
forebeacen (forebeacn), 229. 9 ; 282. 30. 



290 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



foreg^nga, 57. 2. 

forelegii, 26. lo, 12. 

foresoeawian, 88. 14; 96. 2. 

foree^cgan. 180. 23; 206. 24; 208. i. 

forespreoan, 4. 5. 

forett^ppan, 184. 17. 

forertihtian, 289. 18 ; 240. 7. 

foretioen, 48. 3. 

forfleon, 188. 3. 

forg^^gan, 145. 17. 

forgffgednys, 130. 10. 

forgftn, 45. 13; 82. 13. 

forgieldan (forgyldan), 5. 15; 40. 18; 

64. 10; 65. II, 16; 66. I ; 109. 14, 

21 ; 112. 21 ; 146. 23 ; 168. 2 ; 204. 

4,9; 289. 20. 
forgiemelSaaiaii (forg^elSatian), 5. 1 3 ; 

165. 10; 252. 3. 
fuigifan (forgyfan), 14. 16; 89. 7 ; 58. 2 ; 

70. 6; 81. 6, 10; 96. 11, 16, 18; 

97. 6 ; 98. 2, 29; 99. i ; 105. 8, 18, 

22 ; 109. 10 ; 118. 22 ; 128. 15 ; 

127. 21; 128. 2; 129. 5, 16; 142. 

15; 148. 14, 16; 147. 18, 19, 23, 24, 

30; 148. I, 4, 5, 6(2), 8(2), 10, 

II, 12; 158. 13; 155. 6, 7, 8, 10; 

164. 24 ; 176. 19 ; 179. 24 ; 181. 

23» H> 26, 28; 191. 16(2), 20(2); 

192. 10 ; 196. 4, II ; 208. 9 ; 220. 

15 ; 222. I, 2, 3, 6, 9, 10, II (2), 12, 

15,25; 228.1; 225. 26(2). 28(2); 

240. 2 ; 248. 21, 24 ; 258. 10 ; 257. 9. 
forgifiiefa (-gifennyn, -gyfen(n)ys8, 

78. 15 ; 173. 3, 8 ; 190. 21 ; 226. 27 ; 

226. I (2). 
forgitan (-gytan), 24. 15; 123. 22; 

244. 19(3). 
forgnagan, 86. 15. 
forgyfiiD. 8ee forgifan. 
forg7fen(n)yss. See forgi&eas. 
forgyldan. See forgieldan. 
forgyltan, 118. i. 
forg^man, 251. 22. 

forg^elSaidan. See forgiemelSasiaii. 
foigytan. See forgitan. 
forbabban, 248. 7. 
forbafdnesa, 68. 17, 18. 
forhelan, 88. 12. 
fbrbradian, 114. 10. 
forbtian, 117. 9; 182. 7; 252. 15. 
forbw^an, 68. 8. 



forbycgan, 12. 5. 

forby.lan. 88. 13. 

forieruan, 208. 22. 

forli^tan, 9. 6 ; 12. 6 ; 15. i ; 20. 16 ; 

26. 5 ; 84. 21 ; 51. 18 ; 70. 15 ; 86. 

II, 18, 21(2); 110. 13; 187. 6; 

142. 19; 148. 20, 25; 145. 22, 36, 

27; 156.14; 157.6,25; 162.12, 

14, 15, 28; 181. I, 15; 186. 14; 

189. 18, 22 ; 199. 9 ; 204. 22 ; 212. 

27; 21&6; 220. 15. 
forlSogan, 288. i. 
forieoaan, 21. 20 ; 29. 19 ; 154. 6 ; 

199. 9, 14 ; 206. 8. 
forlicgan, 26. 7; 29. 2, 4, 8, 9. 
forlig(e)r, 146. 27 ; 181. 16; 242. 21. 
forligerb^d, 241. 3. 
forlor, 26. 22. 
forljsan, 164. 8. 
form. See feonn. 
forma, 198. 10 ; 282. 10. 
fomSab, 66. i. 
fornSan, 86. 4. 
fomiman (-nyman), 47. 17; 118. 8, 

16; 228. 10; 288.16; 262. I. 
forrotian, 6. 4; 19. 24; 182. 15. 
forrotodnyss, 107. 17; 166. 21. 
forsacan, 10. 4; 126. 6; 160. 12. 
forsodotan, 160. 12. 
forscrincan, 107. 18 ; 198. 2. 
forsSarian, 107. 18 ; 206. 16. 
fonSon (formon), 16. 6 ; 17. 10 ; 54. 9 ; 

78. II ; 117. I ; 121. 7; 148. 22 ; 

161. 20; 196. 2 (2), 3, 4; 201. 1,5; 

207. 22. 
forsewenmyn, 198. 19. 
forsmorian, 198. 7. 
forspanan, 78. 7. 
forspildan, 26. 2 ; 86. 12. 
forstelan (-8tffilan\ 68. 9 ; 66. 4 ; 148. 

16 ; 178. 8 ; 198. 14. 
for8t9ndan, 84. 7 ; 86. 10 ; 181. 2. 
forswfilan, 127. 10. 
forswelgan, 87. 16 ; 114. 11 ; 188. 17 ; 

160. 18. 
forteon, 78. 5. 
fortredan, 29. 22; 192. 22. 
fortrawan, 29. 2. 
forC, 11. 3; 100. 20; 111. 4; 188. 16 ; 

218. 6; 219. 5; 281. 11 ; 285. 3; 

250. II. 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WOBDS 



291 



forVfteder, 215. 22; 248. 9. 

fortjfimui, 140. 8, 10 ; 218. 34. 

fortJferan, 80. 13; 217. 3. 

forSgang, 182. a a. 

forClsdan, 287. 9. 

forffiysmian, 192. 34. 

{oiiSaXS, 57. 3; 200. 15; 212. a a. 

forVstsppan, 184. 7. 

forwana, 14. 10. 

forwandian, 44. 3. 

forweort^an, 48. 11 ; 182. 24, 

forwfred, 184. 11. 

forwyrd (fer-), 85. 17; 149. la; 281. 

ai ; 248. ai. 
forwyrnan, 108. la ; 171. 9, 17, 19; 

258.8. 
fSstor, 79. 17. 
fiMorfieder (lister-), 189. a ; 186. 34 ; 

189. a7 ; 190. 14. 
ftJt, 8. 18; 10. 6, 9; 18. 5; 19. 4; 

29. 23; 52. 5; 68. aa(a); 87. 11, 

18; 88. a6; 108.6; 111. 9; 114.3, 

8; 115. la ; 125. 17; 126. ai ; 142. 

10, 15; 148. 8.15; 161. 18; 164. 

13; 165. 35; 198. 30 ; 195. 9 ; 201. 

36; 209.17; 215.3; 219.30,33; 

280. 13; 284.4. 
fotoops, 180. 4. 
f^tsceamol (-scamel), 146. 3, 8, 10; 

229. 34. 
fbtows9, 254. a. 
fraoo^c, 58. 13. 
£ramfbreld, 188. 35. 
frCoednyss, 205. 16; 245. ao. 
frSfrian, 250. 13. 
fr^de, 18. 10, 14, 15; 61. 3. 
fr^mman, 194. 6 ; 244. 14 ; 252. 9. 
fr6o (frio, fiioh), 5. 10 ; 62. 3, 14, 18 ; 

68.9; 160. 16. 
frSodOm, 49. 14. 
freolsian, 88. 3; 90. 17. 
freoUtid, 88. 4. 
frSond (friond), 8. i ; 9. 13; 16. 30 ; 

17. 33 ; 19. I. 6 ; 28. 8 ; 40. 14 ; 

57.19; 65.16; 107.14; 115.18; 

146. 31 ; 165. 33 ; 195. 31 ; 196. 30; 

199. 13, 31 ; 220. 31 (3), 34; 221. 3, 

5, 9, II ; 252. 30, 33. 
fr^ndrahieii, 196. 3. 
frSondsdpe, 18. 13; 24. ao. 
frignan (frinan), 88. 18 ; 89. a. 



fiimV. See frym'K. 

Mo. See frSo. 

frioh. See fr5o. 

friend. See frSond. 

fri9st6w, 9. 16 ; 68. 4. 

frOfer, 77. 9 ; 189. 10. 

frOfoigSet, 221. ao. 

fruma, 20. la; 88. 3; 48. 6; 88. 7 ; 

92. 13, 13. 
frnmofimed, 88. 7 ; 92. I3, 13 ; 118. 24; 

187. 4 ; 188. 9. 
iriiiimpa, 67. i. 
frmnwfNtm, 116. 10. 
frymtJ (frimC), 167. 1 1 ; 170. 16 ; 172. 1 ; 

210.5,6,9; 216. II. 
fiigel. 97. 5, 13; 148. 35, 37; 152. 16; 

165. 6. 8 ; 192. aa. 
fugelcynn, 77. 11 ; 79. 16. 
fugolott, 97. 5. 
fDl(adj.). SeefulL 
ful (adv.), 67. 18. 
AUe, 87. 19. 
fhlfr^mednyas, 107. 8; 116. 14; 240. 

33; 249.9. 
folgSn, 47. 3. 
full (adj.), 14. 11; 22. 13; 57. 13; 

59. 30; 69. 3; 214. 10, 30; 244. 8. 
fallece, 48. 6. 
ful(l)fremiiiaD, 29. i; 59. 7, 9; 81. 

33 ; 244. 16. 
follgearwian, 41. 35. 
f oUgrOwan, 89. 1 3. 
fallian, 178. 31 ; 179. 4. 
fullabt, 44. 19; 141. ii, 15; 190. 20 ; 

229. 16; 280. 1,4; 285. 33. 
fiillahtere, 154. 3o, 33, 34; 158. 33; 

159.9; 1^- 14; 227.5. 
Allnyss, 256. 3i. 
fulpyht, 16. 34. 
fultum (fultom), 24. 3; 27. 30; 77. 8, 

9; 108. 4; 180. 16; 223.4: 251.16. 
faltumend, 49. 10. 
faltumian, 18. 13. 
fiirffon. See furt^om. 
furGor. 98. 19, 30. 
furSum (furCon), 29. 14; 88. 17; 46. 

13; 89. 5; 142. 10. 
fyllgan (filigan), 88. 34; 89. 6; 148. 

36, 37; 150.10; 151.9; 152. 18, 

38; 162. 13, 14, 19; 164. 16, 18; 

174. 8 ; 183. 35 ; 202. 10; 203. 11 ; 



U 2 



292 



INDEX or PRINCIPAL WORDS 



213. 10 ; 216. 4, 6; 219. 14; 287. 

15, 16 ; 264. a. 
fylmen, 82. 11; 286. 21. 
fylfUn, 196. I a. 
9r (fir), 29. 14 ; 84. ii; 88.6; 66. 

14. 15; 88. la, 13; 87. II, ao, 27; 

104. 18; 106. 13: 110. 16; 112. 9, 

11; 114. la; 11& 16; 121. 15; 

126. ai; 126. i, 3. 4. 6, 13, 15; 

127. 8, 10 ; 186. 7 ; 141. 10; 149. 
23; 166. 2; 171. 8; 172.12, 14; 
176. I ; 181. 14: 197. 20; 226. 18; 
228. 17; 229. 12, 14; 242. 4(2), 6. 
8; 262.1; 268. 18. 

fyrd, 88. 27 ; 92. 2. 

fyrding, 88. 9. 

fyrdtnuna, 117. 21. 

^ren, 6. i ; 92. 18 ; 98. 11 ; 228. 18. 

fjrhtu, 228. 10; 284. 25. 

fyrmett, 86. 20; 87. 7; 86. 22 ; 180. 

15; 160. 23; 161.1.8; 168. 17,18; 

282. 12. 
fynt {ceilifig\ 177. 18. 
fynt \time), 98. 25; 142. i; 190. 12; 

197.23; 268.9. 
^t, 68. 12. 
^tgebtet, 26. 9. 

Gabrihel, 180. 5 ; 184. 23. 

gid,284. 25; 286. 18. 

gad(e)rUn, 28. 13 ; 81. 10 ; 82. i ; 124. 

12; 149. 18; 166. I ; 166. 18; 167. 

20; 214. 11; 244. 13. 
g»n, 120. 13; 127. 19, 24; 214. 5. 
gafol, 160. 14; 170. 1. 
Chdats, 60. 21. 
GaUO, 81. 8. 
GaUtiso, 81. 6. 

Gftlilea, Galileum, 88. 13 ; 140. 16. 
GftUleiso, 148. 22; 178. 14; 186. 1; 

186. 24; 211.1,17; 218. 9; 227.23; 

228.25. 
Galileum. 8te GalUea. 
gamen, 17. 13. 
gangan. See g9ngan. 
gftst, 10. 17, ao ; 82. 14 ; 86. i ; 44. 19 ; 

46. 11; 49. 14; 61. 3, 6; 68. la; 

66. 13 ; 68. 13; 76. 16; 96. 10, 11, 

la; 98.19; 100.18; II6.4; 119.5; 

120. 34; 186. 16, 18; 187. 10; 141. 

19, a6 ; 142. ai ; 166. 4, 7, 10 ; 171. 



9, 13; 177.16; 179. I, 5; 184. 17; 

186. 17; 186. a; 189. 12, 13, 16; 

196. 11 ; 200. 15 ; 209. 15, 18 ; 212. 

a, 4; 221. ao; 226. ai, aa, 23, 25 ; 

227. 6, II ; 228. 19^ 20; 229. 8, la; 

280.3, 33; 282.11, a3; 288.15,21; 

284. 7, 13. 18 ; 286. ao; 289. i ; 240. 

a, 3 ; 242. 10 ; 248. 33, 25 ; 248. 16. 
gbtlio, 6. II ; 61. I, 6; 66. 16; 148. 

30, 3a ; 146. 13 ; 216. 9 ; 248. 5, 10, 

"» 13 W» «5; 248. 13; 249. 14; 

268. 34. 
gat, 171. la, 13. 
Gaia, 94. 17. 

gea, 168. 6, 13 ; 281. 4. See also giae. 
geettrian, 98. i. 
gefignian (gefibnian), 44. ai ; 88. 30 ; 

144. 7; 170. 15; 206. 7; 242. 24; 

246.7. 
gealdoreneftig, 66. 5. 
geandbidian, 189. 10. 
geandwyrdan, 48. 15 ; 141. 16. 
geanlTcian, 108. 11. 
gear, 18. 10 ; 62. a ; 79. 6 (a) ; 80. 13 

(a); 81. 17; 86. aa, 35; 91. 21 ; 

110. 6(a); 127. 20 ; 180. 8 (a) ; 176. 

I ; 180. 6 ; 190. 9, 10, 18 ; 197. 7, 

35: 217. 6; 246. 3; 268.9. 
gearcian, 120. 7, 11, la ; 166. 6 ; 189. 

19, 34; 191. 9; 198. 7; 240. 16; 

241. aa; 246. 11, 13, 15. 
gearcung, 166. a a. 
geare, 7a a. 
gCarlaiigea, 198. 3. 
gearo. Seegeexvu 
gearpleettan, 246. la 
geam (gearo), 28. 18 ; 62. 5 ; 68. a ; 

89. 18 ; 166. 15 ; 168. 18. 
geftrwurOian, 268. a a. 
geftBcian (ge&dan), 68. 4 ; 106. ao ; 189. 

2g; 166. 13; 281.8. 
geat, 7. a6 (a) ; 88. 30; 124. 19; 159. 

3, ao ; 168. 19, ai, 34, a6 ; 200. 8 ; 

286.10; 287. 17; 288.33. 
ge&dan. See geftsdau. 
gebapran, 68. 18. 
gebann, 126. 16. 
gebeat, 211. 33. 
gebed, 88. 1 ; 47. 14, 19 ; 101. 9 ; 116. 

34; 186. 11; 181. 33; 190. 11; 228. 

3, 9, 11; 282. 16. 



INDEX OF PRESTCIPAL WORDS 



293 



geb^da, 184. 6. 

gebedhQs, 206. i, 3. 

gebelgan, 175. 11. 

gebdodan, 287. 11. 

gebSor, 166. ao ; 211. 15. 

gebeot, 101. 4 ; 178. 14 ; 176. 8. 

gebSotlie, 88. 25. 

gebenm, 9. 5; 172. 25, 27; 196. 16; 

217. 24. 
gebStan, 60. 6; 69. 8; 66. 13, 14; 267. 

13- 
gebicg(g)an. See gebjrcg(g)aii. 
gebidAn, 88. 18. 
gebiddftD, 12. 9 ; 86. 2 ; 47. 18 ; 88. 10 ; 

98.4; 101.15; 102.16; 109.4,13; 

126. 5; 126. 23; 186. II ; 188. a, 15, 

31 ; 189. 16, 22 ; 142. 16, 17 ; 148. 

15. 18 ; 146. 15, 27 ; 147. 6, 15 ; 

166. 16, 18 ; 196. 18 ; 201. 6 ; 268. 

6; 266. 10; 266. 14, 16. 
gel«g(g)aii. 14. 18; 16. 13; 194. 7; 

248. 7 ; 247. 2 ; 268. 11. 
gebindan, 7. 3 ; 19. 3 ; 61. 12 ; 66. 5 ; 

88. 16; 126. 16; 126. 21; 169. 5, 

26; 161. 25; 284.20; 288. 19. 
gebiondpe) 87. 7. 
gebitriAn, 177. i. 
gebitt, 161. 14; 162. 10, II : 166. 

26. 
gebletsian, 82. 16 ; 88. 27, 30 ; 84. 10 ; 

98. I, 2, 27; 106. 10, 19, 23; 110. 

II ; 126. 14; 127. 2; 164. 17, 20; 

171. 23, 26; 185. 7; 186. 3 (2); 

210. I. 
gebliMiAD, 207. 19. 
gebod,87, 24; 68.7. 
gebodian, 186. 9. 
gebrsdAn, 209. 20. 
gebreo, 81. 14. 
gebrecan, 6. 3. 
gebredan, 87. 8, 10, 27. 
gebringAD, 11. 22 ; 27. 7 ; 77. i ; 81. 

17; 180. 12 ; 181. 20; 166. 3; 162. 

7; 175. 10; 207. 10; 281. 17; 282. 

6; 287.4. 
gebromian, 18. 13, 19; 110. 15. 
gebr68ns 96. 8, 10; 109. 16; 148. 23; 

168. I ; 166. 16 ; 200. 22 ; 206. 3 ; 

288.9: 260.6; 262.4; 266.3; ^66. 

14, 16. 
gebroweiiy 141. i. 



gebtlgeaii, 28. 14. 

g«*>ycg(g)an (gebicg(g)an), 62. 2, 11 ; 

176. 15; 218. 19; 248.2. 
geby]d, 167. 2. 
gebyrd, 186. 23 ; 187. i. 
gebyrdelice, 28. i. 
gebyrdttd, 184. 15. 
jjiebyrian, 64. 4 ; 166. i, 2 ; 248. 6. 
gebjsgiai), 198. 6. 
geb^uDg, 219. 22 ; 166. 12. 
gebytla, 168. i. 
geoamp, 248. 7 ; 248. 12. 
geoSlan, 41. 6. 
gecSosan, 24. 10, 20; 26. 11 (3) ; 45. 

21; 92. 8; 95. 3, 8. 27; 114. 23; 

117. 20; 119. 7; 168. 19; 166. 27; 

167. 20; 176. 4, 6; 181. 17; 182. 

24; 194. 10^ 14; 196. 15; 220. 25 

(2) ; 221. 13 (2), 18 ; 282. 15 ; 286. 

14, 17; 289. 3; 241. 17; 247. 7; 
249. 6 ; 251. 16 ; 268. 22. 

gec^rran. See geoierran. 

gedd, 25. 9. 

gederran (geofrran, gecyrran), 11. 5; 

12.3; 26.8; 69. 2; 81. 20; 89.2; 

102. 15 ; 109. 12 ; 128. 2, 9, 21 ; 124. 

3. 6; 186. 9; 171. 21 ; 181. i ; 188. 

5,32; 190. 14; 228.1. 
gedgan, 81. 25 ; 82. 18 ; 106. 22 ; 118. 

15; 118. 19; 121. 11,13; 187. 14; 

140. 19; 148. 23; 144. 16, 18; 168. 

20; 166. 26; 176.3; 184.6; 185. 

12,19; 1^* ^^f 1^^* *i ^1<>* 27; 

218. 22; 282. 10; 284. 4; 28a 3; 

249. II ; 266. 22. 
gedaman, 79. lo. 
gedsniiaii, 86. 6; 47. i ; 150. 13, 14, 

15, 20; 168. 14; 154. 16; 192. 13; 
196.19. 

gecHbt (gedysp), 51. 17 ; 67. 9. 
gedypian, 182. 14 ; 189. 9. 
gedjip. See gedibs. 
gecnftwan, 26. 4. 
geonswe, 201. 12. 
gecorennyis, 289. 4. 
geooftnian, 141. 27 ; 142. 22. 
geomnaiiy 147. 22 ; 286. lo. 
gectttAsoan, 286. 13. 
gecwSme, 79. 18 ; 186. 20. 
gecweCan, 12. 13; 20. 2, 25; 81. 12; 
106. 23; 111. 17; 146. 10^ 12; 162. 



294 



INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS 



7: I88.1; 207.31; 210.1; 228.15; 

257. 13. 
gcowaoian, 16. 13. 
gpcfpe, 211. 19, 31. 
gecfCan, 27. 6; 44. 3; 67. I3 ; 9S. 34; 

186. 10. 
gecfiSnjwB, 112. 16 ; 114. 5 ; 178. 3 ; 

221. 31 ; 246. 3. 
gedieftMi, 164. 15. 
gedsftelioey 55. 10. 
gedsUn, 40. 3. 
gedftfenUn, 54. 3; 114. 6; 141. 16; 

169. 35 ; 204. 35 ; 212. 10, 15 ; 285. 

4; 286. 30; 289. 37. 
gedftfenlio, 11. 10 ; 77. 7. 
gedAfenlioe, 248. 3. 
gedeman, 257. 14. 
gedSn, 18. 13 ; 28. 8 ; 24. 15; 26. 33 ; 

88. 31 ; 84. 31; 41. 9; 64. 3; 66. 

14; 88. 30; 98. 8; 105. 10; 176. 7; 

198. 33 ; 205. 3, 3 ; 220. 18; 244.9. 
gedr«£an, 111. 13. 
gedr^coan, 157. 30 ; 225. 6. 
gedr^ocednyss, 111. 30; 188. 14: 167. 

10. 
gedrefiui, 14. 14 ; 15. 6 ; 29. 33 ; 70. 

14; 111. 33; 184. 16; 156. 31 ; 

219. 3. 
gedrefednyss, 110. 30; 112. 13; 184. 

17; 186. 18; 167. 14; 289. 37, 38; 

254.6. 
gedwfllan, 68. 6. 
gedwimor, 156. 33. 
gedwoK 198. 5 ; 258. 13. 
gedwolmMin, 208. 10. 
gedwyld, 282. 33 ; 258. 11. 
gedwyllan, 101. 3. 
gedyne, 81. 14. 
gedyre, 82. 3, 6. 
geSaonian, 70. 17; 112. 19; 118. 18, 

30; 128. 11; 187. 13,16; 149. 7; 

185. 9; 189.4; 197. 5; 247.4. 
geSadmSdan. See geSaCmSdan. 
geSadmSttan, 128. 13. 
geeahtian, 65. 13. 
geeamian, 18. 14; 56. 17. 
geS&Cmedan (geSadm6dan), 15. 6; 40. 

13; 52. 7; 120. 9; 186. 5; 161. 7; 

201. 16, 17, 18, 19, 30. 31, 33, 33. 

See also geSadmSttan. 
geSawaDi 59. 19. 



geedo^nnaii, 212. i, 3. 
geedcudan, 119. 16. 
geedniwiaii, 247. 5. 
gewlrtaMiaii, 185. 5 ; 247. 10. 
ge^dian, 51. 3; 76. 11, 13; 90. 19; 

129. 14; 180. II ; 146. 6 ; 227. 15. 
ge^dung, 180. 11; 167. 33; 174. 13; 

178. 10 ; 199. 33 ; 206. 15, 17 ; 245. 

18. 
geetan, 77. 6 ; 78. 3, 8, 9; 216. 11, 13. 
gefaa, 94. 30. 
gefnttnian, 200. 30. 
ge&ran, 10. i, 3 ; 188. 35. 
ge(^ 80. I ; 40. 30 ; 42. 17 ; 49. 10 ; 

51. 3; 169. 18; 187. II ; 188. 12. 
gefeaUan, 89. 9. 
geftgan, 12. 14; 14. i. 
gefeoht, 28. 35; 111. 16; 206. 13. 
gefSon (gefion), 52. 11 ; 53. 6 ; 72. 17. 
gefSra, 9. 15; 44. 7; 52. 18; 66. 16; 

68. 4; 215. 3 ; 285. 5 ; 288. I, 25. 
gef^rrsden, 228. 4 ; 230. 19. 
gefigtiaii, 282. i. 
gefioD. See geffion. 
gefionnian, 41. i. 
gefixian, 122. 3. 

geflit, 5. 10 ; 46. 5 ; 57. 14 ; 241. 4. 
gefoBBd, 180. 9. 
gefbn, 9. 18 ; 10. 15, 18 ; 28. 39 ; 48. 

5; 287. 3. 
gefredan, 21. 3i ; 85. 13 ; 193. 19. 
gefrefrian, 107. i ; 108. 4; 109. 17 ; 

121. 6 ; 140. I, 3 ; 144. 1, 4, 6 ; 170. 

31. 

gefr^mmaa, 65. 18; 116. 13 ; 123. 30; 

182. 5; 150. 7 ; 186. 10; 197. 18 ; 

204. 5; 246.13. 
gefrSogan, 64. 3. 
gefrSond, 208. I. 
geteian, 140. 13. 
gefdllian, 141. 13, 14, 18 (3); 188. 34, 

31; 227.5,6; 242.9. 
geful(l)wian, 43. 11, 1 3. 
gefyloe, 27. 19. 
gefyUan, 8. 7 ; 18. 18, &o. 
gc^llednysB, 111. 13, 15; 179. 13. 

14; 240. 33; 246. 33; 247. 31; 

249.1. 
gefjrlsta, 112. 34; 180. 19; 241. 33. 
gegaderian, 79. 16 ; 111. 34, 36 ; 141. 

9; 156. 4; 160. 9; 162. i; 170. 10; 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



295 



197.4,5; 198.21 ; 209. 13; 214. 11, 

17, ao; 228. ai. 
gegadenmg, 114. la ; 227. 7; 228. 2$, 
gegeardan, 111. 11 ; 183. 16; 165. 5 ; 

168. 11; 170. 16; 171. 8, a4; 172. 

i» 13.15; 198.9. 
gegearwian, 88. 7 ; 40. 13. 
gegi(e)rwaD, 16. 17: 18. a a. 
geglfngan, 41. i ; 200. 7. 
gegTfmiui, 189. a6. 
gegripan, 48. ao ; 124. a6 ; 246. a. 
gehabbAn, 47. 14 ; 171. 23. 
gehSdian, 282. 16. 
gehsftan, 4. 17, ai; 15. ao; 19. 4; 48. 

7 ; 44. 18 ; 58. 19 ; 78. 10 ; 180. 4, la. 
geh^lan, 15. 11 ; 16. 4 ; 27. 3 ; 98. 8, 

10; 100. 6; 109. 13; 119. ao; 122. 

8 (a); 124. 15; 187. la ; 150. 15; 
151. a, 4, 17, 18; 152.14; 153.14; 
157. 10; 158. 17; 164. aa; 192. 8; 
198. ai, aa; 203. 10, 18; 204.6; 
208. 14; 212. ai; 218. i, la, 14; 
243. a a. 

gehsman, 4. 16. 

gehSl, 126. 13. 

gehalgian, 8. 3; 11. 11 ; 81. 5; 47. a ; 

61. 6, 10; 76. la, 14; 90. 17; 95. 

5, 9; 108. 18; 147. 16, ai, a8; 172. 

a8 ; 256. a3. 
gehftlsian, 174. 9. 
gebfttan, 9. i, 3 ; 19. i, &c 
gehftthyrtan, 198. ao. 
gehealdan, 10. 9; 16. 3, ii ; 18. 8 ; 21. 

34; 24. ai; 82. 9; 41. 14; 60. 5; 

79. 14; 115. 4 ; 122. 8, 9 ; 124. 16 ; 

132. 17; 153. 19; 167. 8; 167.7,8; 

188.34,31; 221.4; 239.9; 242.8; 

258. 6, 14. 15. 
geh^figan (geh^egan, geh^fgan), 41. 15, 

20; 50. ai; 207. i. 
gehflpan, lOa 4; 114. 8; 157. 6. 
gehSnan. See gehienan. 
geh^nde^ 184. 15 ; 213. 13 ; 231. 9 ; 

240. as; 241.7; 247.15. 
geh^rian, 110. 10 ; 182. 16. 
gehienan (gehSnan), 14. 18; 16. la; 

40. 10; 66. 17. 
gehieran (gehiran, geh^ian), 7. 16, 19; 

12. 5, 17, &c. 
gehiewum (gehyrsum), 56. la ; 78. lo, 

15; 159. 14; 248.18; 249. 34. 



gehiewian, 47. a a. 

gehiran. See gehieran. 

gehlyd, 176. 9. 

gehlywan, 108. 14. 

gehn^soian, 29. 9. 

gehrSfan, 79. 10. 

gehrinan, 71. 14. 

gehwsde, 160. 34. 

gehwar, 184. a ; 205. a a. 

gehwyrfiui, 116. 5. 

gehydan, 11. i ; 42. 8. 

gehiran {hire), 163. 7. 

gehiran. See gehieran. 

geh^om. See gehlerBtun. 

geh^mnian, 88. 31 ; 195. i (2) ; 224. 

12; 248. 3; 254.4. 
gehyrtan, 119. 19 ; 178. 18 ; 245. 2. 
geioan, 148. 27. 
geinnsegeltan, 178. 10. 
gelftcnian,. 120. 6. 
gelfidian, 65. 17. 
geliecoan, 94. 19; 104. 2a; 131. 14; 

155. 18 ; 158. 6 ; 165. 11 ; 172. 30 ; 

176. 15; 214. I, 26; 218. 7; 233. 3; 

284. 2; 237.3; 250.11. 
gelfidan, 50. 16 ; 77. 10 ; 85. 7 ; 102, 7 ; 

120. 21 ; 141. 26 ; 148. 2 ; 157. 11 ; 

175. 18 ; 176. 22, 24 ; 198. 22 ; 208. 7 ; 

234. 3, 21; 235. 5; 238. 22, 24; 

246. 3. 4, 6. 
gel»ran, 17. 3 ; 51. 6. 
gela9ian, 51. 14 ; 95. 3 ; 108. 14 ; 163. 

18 ; 165. 3, 4, 15 ; 191. 10 ; 195. 7 ; 

198.7, 19* aS; 199.12; 211.2. 
gelaSong, 281. 7; 236. 26; 237. 7; 

241.25. 
geldan, 64. 15 ; 65. 20. 
gelSafa, 46. 3 ; 49. 9, ii 5 53. 3, 6 ; 54. 

5, 15; 57. 4; 58. 16; 134. 14; 151. 

10, 27 ; 153. 18 ; 157. 9 ; 158. 8, 16 ; 

159. I, 18 ; 167. 7, 8 ; 193. 22 ; 203. 

10, 18; 226. 13; 229. 16; 286. 6; 

243. 22 ; 244. 8 ; 245. i ; 248. 15 ; 

251. 20; 252. 9, II, 13; 258. 15, 16, 

17 ; 254. 13. 
gelSafifnll, 54. 6 ; 84.5; 230. 9; 232. 

II ; 237. 7 ; 238. 2, 5, 26 ; 239. 2, 27. 
gelSaflic, 114. 5. 
gel^cgan, 108. 2 ; 175. 14 ; 187. 14, 

23; 188. II, 39; 241. 2$. 
gel^ndan, 179. 30. 



296 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



gel^ngan, 96. 21. 

gellc, 20. 17; 21. 35 ; 28. ai ; 87. 18 ; 

61. 13, 14; 78.4; 112.6; 12«.7; 

188. 4 ; 166. 1 ; 166. 6, 19; 168. i ; 

206. la; 217. 10; 249.4; 26a 7- 
gelicft, 96. 17, 19; 104. 4; 106. a. 
geliooiim, 200. la. 
geHoe, 147. 10; 172. 30; 214. 8. 
gelidan, 4. 15 ; 68. 9 ; 96. 13 ; 106. 9 ; 

287. a. 
gellcnyM, 76. 5. 
geliefan (gel^fiui)» 44. 11; 98. aa ; 

107. ao; 126. ai; 186. 1 ; 161. 16; 

162. 14 ; 164. 5 ; 161. 14 ; 177. 6, 8 ; 

178. I ; 188. a4 (t), 25,31, S^ ; 1B4. 

ao; 186.6; 201. a; 211. 18; 212. 

10, I7» ^3, a9; 216. 6; 216. 14, 16; 

218. a6; 219. i, la; 222. 13,34; 

224. a6; 226. 10 ; 226. 4, 6, 7, 11 ; 

284. 17; 289.9; 240. 35; 241.7; 

262. 15. 
geliffiBstan, 76. 16. 
gdigw, 68. 17. 
gelimpan, 11. i; 70. 5 ; 102. 16; 108. 

19; 187. a ; 200. 13 ; 202, 30; 206. 

33 ; 211. 5 ; 218. 3 ; 281. 3 ; 284. ai. 
geliaian,88. 9. 
gelocoian, 4. 18. 

gelGgiAn, 77. 3 ; 170. 13 ; 281. 10. 
gelOme, 174. 18 ; 268. 5. 
gelCmlioe, 178. 13; 246. 30. 
gelyfi»n. See gelicfitn. 
gemaoa, 77. 8; 79. 17. 
gemadan, 106. 13. 
gemsne, 64. 18; 72. 19; 184. 8; 

280.11. 
gemeenelioe, 61. 10. 
gemsre, 94. 4 ; 98. 10 ; 111. 3 ; 189. 

38; 167.18; 167.21. 
gemsroAn, 99. 4 ; 222. 16 ; 240. 9. 
gemostan, 97. 5 ; 166. 6» 8. 
gemSna, 68. 16. 
gemangian, 86. 10. 

gemanigfiUdian. See gexii9iilgfealdiaii. 
gexn^n(o)gan, 18. 13; 69.9; 118. 14; 

140.34; 226.4. 
g^mfnogednyBS, fi06. la. 
gemfiiigfyl(l)dan, 81. 33; 88. a8 ; 

116. 30; 119. 3; 282. 17. See aUo 

gem9nigfealdian. 
gem»t, 191. 18 ; 211. 10. 



gemetan, 86. 3 ; 41. 33 ; 86. 10 ; 92. 9 ; 
110.4,17; 116.8; 188.6; 13& 14, 
30 ; 189. 31 ; 161. 10, 37 ; 15&. 2 ; 
164. 7 ; 165. 17, 19 ; 17a. 13 ; 187. 
13, 33 ; 18a 38 ; 19a 4 ; 197. a^ ; 
199. II, 13; 224. 31 ; 226. 3 ; 22S, 
18 ; 282. 3, 4; 284. 21 ; 260. xo. 

gamitan (paint)^ 166. 19. 

gemetftBstnyn, 249. a 

gemetgian, 10. 3i ; 22. i ; 62. 3. 

gemetiiig, 87. 8. 

gemetlsc(e)an, 49. 17. 

gemetlio, 46. 3. 

gemetlioc, 16. 31 ; 40. 3. 

gemidlian, 67. 7. 

gfuniltrian, 167. 19, ai ; 201. 14 ; SOS. 

gem9iiigfealdiaii (gemanig&ldian, ^fsl- 

tSiaa), 8. 9 ; 81. 11 ; 70. 14. S^e 

aUo geiD9nigfjrl(l)daii* 
geiiK>t,26.9; 288. 13. 
gemiman, 24. 8 (3), 16 ; 26. 3 ; 67. 2; 

61. 6; 128. 19, 34; 181. 18; 176. 7; 

207. 17; 208. la 
gemynd, 88. 2 ; 178. 6; 200. 3a. 
gemyncUg, 80. 9; 90. 15, 17 ; 186. xx, 

13; 146.33; 200.18; 908.35. 
gemjnegian, 140. la 
gemjntan, 169. 9. 
gSna, 70. 7. 
genamian, 77.*i3. 
genealscan, 88. 8; 89. 19; 126. 8; 

187. 5; 140. 15, 31; 142.3; 148. 

39; 160. 33; 166. 33; 167. 34; 

160. 30; 164. 5, 31 ; 176. 5 ; 17a 3 ; 

191. 33, 36; 192. 19; 199. 3; 200. 

13; 202. ao; 20a 7; 204.13; 206. 

31, 35 ; 226. I ; 241. i, 8 ; 26a i, a, 

3 (a), ai. 
gen^mnan, 84. 13; 121. 11. 
gendodan, 106. 33; 107. i; 170. 30; 

171.3,13; 192.6; 204.33. 
gen^rian, 4. 3. 
geniedan, 4. 19. 
genihtsnm (genyhttum), 68. 5; 124. 

13; 191. 32. 

genihtsumian, 167. 5 ; 168. 15 ; 170. 

5; 246.13. 
genibtsumlioe, 197. 2 ; 249. 12. 
geniman, 4. 16; 11. 24; 27. 16, 21 ; 

28. 6 ; 42. 17 ; 77. 15, 19 ; 78. 8, 19 ; 



INDEX OF PRESTCIPAL WOBDS 



297 



88. as; 92. 4; 100. 13; 106. 23; 
128. 17 ; 181. 31 ; U2. 6, la ; 148. 
5,13; 145. a6; 168. 2; 172. 38; 
175. II ; 181. 15 ; 189. 16 ; 194. a ; 
202. 13 ; 214. 7 ; 218. 20 ; 219. 31 ; 
22a 4; 227. 30, 34; 286. II. 
geniOeriui (genySerian), 15. 14; 188. 

35. 3a. 
geniOenrng, 218. 7 ; 249. 3. 
genOh (genSg), 80. i8; 50. 5 ; 78. i; 

214.9. 
genyhtfom. Se0 gembtstim. 
genyhtsomnesB, 50. 7, 8. 
genjrwmn, 204. 30. 
genytforian. See geniOerian. 
geoc (geok), 54. 18 ; 72. i. 
geoflWan, 88. 17, 34; 98. 5; 109. 3 ; 

188. 33 ; 189. 23 ; 145. 35 ; 150. 18; 

182.8, 13; 189.6. 
geogo»(-). See giogiitJ(-). 
geok. Seegeoo, 
gSomenmg, 110. 30. 
geon, 48. 17. 
geondlihtan, 21. 4. 
geondsSoan, 21. 4. 

geong (giong), 17. 19; 88. 16 ; 284. 4. 
geopenian, 78, 3 ; 79. 31 ; 101. 18 ; 108. 

19; 114. 11; 119. 31 ; 124.19; 188. 

31; 189. 22; 141. 19; 149.8; 160. 

18; 168. 23, 25 ; 196. 5, 6 ; 224. 23; 

282. I ; 288. 4; 265. 20; 267. 8. 
georne, 185. 15; 189. 17. 
geomful, 57. 5. 
geomfiilne§8, 89. 10. 
geornlice, 11. 8; 61. 13 ; 126. 2; 18& 

11; 219.8. 
gCotan, 20. 19 ; 89. 18. 
geplantian, 26. 3. 
Gterasenomin, 180. i. 
gerSafian, 25. 16 ; 84. 3. 
ger^ocan, 68. 30 ; 129. 8 ; 187. 14, 17. 
ger^ooednyss, 248. 34. 
ger6&, 199. 3. 
g^rela. See gyrela. 
gerSnian, 6. 17. 
gerSonian, 286. 8* 
gereord, 80. 16 ; 81. 3, 7, 11 ; 186. 17; 

187. 11; 172. 30; 178.1; 188. 37; 

187. 18; 191. 9; 196. 7; 198.37; 

219. 18 ; 228. 30 ; 226. 21 ; 228. 20, 

a4;229. I,3,i5;248.34;244. 17. 



gereordian, 170. 17, 33; 172.3; 181. 

8; 199.6; 255. 31. 
ger^tan, 61. 9 ; 76. 14 ; 110. 13 ; 120. 

34; 151. 12; 152.1,6; 197.7. 
geriht (geryht), 17. 3; 120. 9. 
gerihtaa, 68. 8. 
gerihtlaoan, 117. 13. 
geribtwisiaii, 118. 14; 201. 15; 240. 

8(a). 
geriman, 115. 19. 

gerip, 168. 7, 9, 10; 194. 18, 19, 20. 
geryht. See geriht. 
gei^man, 81. 7 ; 255. 24. 
gesaelig, 226. 5. 
gfetamn-. See ges^nm-. 
gesoSadaa, 78. 6. 
gesceaft) 61. 8; 90. 19 ; 101. 17 ; 111. 

17 ; 188. 23, 31. 
geBoeamian, 58. 17. 
gesoeawian, 51. 7 ; 165. 20. 
geso^dan. i9ee gwcyndan. 
geMSogean, 87. 14, 22. 
goBoieppan, 54. 6; 76. 17; 77. 11, 12 ; 

111. 18; 188, 12; 210.7. 
gescyndan (geeo^dan), 24. 13; 45. 

33; 50. 13, 14; 286. 7; 240. i; 

241. 18. 
geBoyndnyM, 248. 32. 
gescrydan, 79. a ; 101. 8; 141. 7; 165. 

21; 288.14; 255.36. 
geso^, 194. 33. 
gescyldan, 101. 4; 102. 10. 
gesoyrdan, 182. 33, 34. 
gesSoan, 68. 5. 
ges^Uan (gwyUan), 19. 3 ; 66. 6; 64. 

13; 186. 19; 170. 4; 244. 13; 

246.9. 
geiSman, 84. 33. 

geteon (gewon), 4. 6, 7, 14 ; 14. 4, fte. 
geseoCan, 87. 10, 36. 
ges^tnyte, 145. 10; 228. i; 288. 8, 

l8;247. 7, 19. 
gesfttan, 6. 9 ; 9. 16 ; 12. 17 ; 17. 5 ; 

26. i; 88. 14; 40. 3; 58. 15; 81. 

36; 86. 33; 96. 10; 97.9; 98. 38; 

lia 34; 142. 7, 13; 151. 5, 33; 

165. 19; 189. 6; 190. 4; 207. 8 ; 

211.9; 219. 33; 226. 10; 227. 8, 

10, 17; 282. 15; 288. 30; 262. 7; 

257.4. 
geaibb, 106. 30. 



298 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



gedbling, 160. 14. 

geribsam, 84. la; 57. 18; 144. 15, 17; 

145. a4. 
gesican, 196. 17. 
geeih9, 4. 6; 89. 25; 100. ai ; 108. 

ao ; 104. 13 ; 105. 27 ; 106. 10 ; 110. 

18: 111. 11; 112. 10, 12; 114.24; 

115. as; 180. 7, la ; 182. ai; 138. 

4. 13; 1^. 3; !««• m 176. 10; 

187. 20; 189. 24; 192. 10; 207. 19; 

226. 9; 227. 21, 24; 282. 15; 285. 

22 ; 286. 21 ; 256. 24. 
gesinioipe, 47. 11. 
getion. See gesSon. 
gedtUn, 46. 24 ; 101. 16 ; 103. 6 ; 141. 

20; 148. 28; 182. 4; 191.28. 
gedean, 102. 6 ; 174. i. 
geeme8(i)an, 12. 15 ; 120. 10. 
getmyrian, 180. 13. 
gesniVan, 12. 14. 

ges^mnian (gesamnian), 68. 8 ; 188. 4. 
gCBgmnung (gwiamnnng), 58. 9 ; 69. 11; 

114. 13 ; 205. 24. 
getprecan, 89. 16; 108. 22; 219. 21 ; 

228.4; 235. 12, 19. 
gestaetTffignew, 17. 6. 
geetandan, 86. 5 ; 128. i, 5 ; 188. 17. 
g^thlU (gie8t-),89. 17; 188. 19; 189. 

20; 170.19; 187.6. 
geitieraD, 58. 21. 
gestillan, 10. 18 ; 188. 15. 
gestrangian, 16. 21 ; 115. 19; 190. 16. 
gestrSon, 16. 2 ; 21. 18 ; 58. 1 2 ; 148. 23. 
geBtiienan (gestrinan, gestr^nan), 10. 

1,3; 79. 5; 110. 8; 187. 9; 169. 

8, 10. 
gesund, 126. 13 ; 178. 13 ; 212. 25. 
gesundful, 182. i. 
gesundfulnyss, 100. 8. 
geflwfts, 224. 6. 
geswefian, 77. 14. 
geswel, 86. 6. 

gesw^ncan, 66. 9 ; 106. 4 ; 286. 26. 
gesw^noednyss, 108. 7. 
geswican, 12. 4 ; 46. 22 ; 76. 12 ; 81. 4, 

8 ; 121. I ; 122. i ; 124. 11 ; 183. 14 ; 

288.5. 
geswinc, 5. 8; 17. i; 18. 11, 16; 29. 

12 ; 50. 5 ; 85. 5. 
goBwugian, 22. i. 
geswuBtm (geswystru), 109. 16 ; 168. i. 



gotwntelian (getwatnlian), 88. 10 ; 93. 

7 ; 96. 4; 110. 19; 118. 11 ; 138. 9 ; 

150. 17; 188. 26; 211. 17; 218. I ; 

222. 7; 226. 14; 240. 6; 242. 4; 

255.5. 
goswystm* See geswiutni. 
gesyllan. See ges^ llan. 
gesyngian, 48. 12, 13. 
getel, 94. 4 ; 115. 21 ; 232. 18. 
geteld,92. 6; 160. 3. 
ge^Uan, 96. 11 ; 98. 6; 109. 5 ; 115. 

21 ; 128. 5 ; 129. 13 ; 130. 8 ; 252. 

20, 23 ; 257. 4. 
ge1ag(g)an, 86. 14; 83. 23; 161. 14; 

164. 7 ; 237. 10. 
geUUan, 104. 9. 
getiinbr(i)an, 26. 3; 98. 17; 127. 14; 

159. 22, 24 ; 242. i ; 253. 33. 
getimbrung, 61. 4, 8 ; 242. 5. 
getimian, 80. 21 ; 94. 16 ; 151. 16 ; 152. 

14; 158. 9, 16; 162. 16; 185. 22 ; 

186. 4; 230.21. 
getioge, 119. 23. 
g^Uohhian, 16. I a 
getKTian, 155. 16; 196. 2; 221. 26. 
getreow, 40. i. See aUo getrfwe, 
getreowlice, 19. 17. 
getiiewan, 65. 21. 
getrQwian, 116. 3. 
getrymman (getrymian), 28. i; 124. 

15 ; 184. 3. 
getr^e, 169. 16 (2). See aUo getrSow. 
get^man, 205. 11. 

getyme, 103. 10; 109. 20, 22 ; 198. 14, 
geCafian, 15. 19 ; 19. 7 ; 37. 11 ; 43. 7 ; 

47. 21; 66. 3; 67. 6, 10; 84. 4; 

110. 14; 141. 16, 17; 14a I ; 162. 

5; 178.4,8; 194. 11; 224.15. 
geffafung, 47. 17. 
get$ano, 103. 16. 
geffeaht, 17. 10, 18; 18. 3; 26. 24; 33. 

20; 43. 6; 44.4; 119. 11; 233.4,9. 
geO^oan, 25. 4 ; 52. 3 ; 98. 14 ; 208. 2a. 
get^xuan, 11. 18. 
getSSodan, 118. 9; 148. 22. 
geffSode, 137. 15 ; 164. 17. 
geOingian, 157. 25. 
get^ngBcSat, 15. 3. 

ge»5ht, 18. 8 ; 67. 19; 72. 5 ; 116. 6. 
ge'SrSatian, 151. i. 
geffryocan (geCryscan?), 17. i. 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



299 



geSiGwiaD, 48. 12. 

geSyld, 20. 18; 41. 14; 49. I ; 68. 7 ; 

68. 18; 107. 8; 117. 3; 198. 10; 

206. 6, 10; 289. a8, 29; 249. 8. 
ge«yldeg (-ig), 20. 9; 22. 15; 49. 2; 

106. 20; 116. 21. 
ge'Syldelice, 66. 13. 
geOjncan, 68. 13 ; 182. ii. 
geuferiaa, 201. 21. 
geunclmisian, 86. 5, 6. 
gemman, 96. 9. 
geunrestdan, 4. 23 ; 107. 7 ; 172. 20 ; 

221. 23. 
geuntnunian, 60. 11 (2); 170. 19; 171. 

15; 180.6. 
gewvcan, 166. 12; 206. 4; 261. 23. 
gewsde, 160. 2. 
gewftpnian, 60. 2; 228. 5, I2. 
gewfttan, 41. 5. 
gewSld. See geweald. 
gewanian, 129. 15. 
gewarnian, 128. 8; 188. 23. 
geweald (gewSld), 11. 13, 23, 24; 

18. 11; 46.6; 68. 1,5. 
gewealdan, 102. 11 ; 116. 22; 127. 20; 

188. 9 ; 189. 18. 
gewealden, 64. 16. 
gew^man, 242. 1 2. 
gewfndan, 28. 19; 78. 21, 22; 82. 20; 

99. 3 ; 100. 14, 21 ; 104. 13 ; 106. 8 ; 

106. 10; 109. II ; 128. 9 ; 140. 7, 

16; 194. 26; 212. 23; 216. 2; 288. 

12. 
geweor9an(gewiir9an),9. 10(2); 11. 4; 

29. 5; 71. 16; 76. I, 2; 86. 13; 

112. 7; 147.28; 161. 4; 178.21; 

188. 26, 27; 206. 14, 26; 210. 12, 

19, 27 ; 217. 18, 19; 222. 7; 281. 5; 

248. 26. 
geweortfian, 16. 20. 
gew^rian, 20. 14; 68. 19; 66. 12. 
gewifian, 198. 17. 
gewil, 67. 8. 
gewildan, 20. 11. 

gewilnian, 64. i, 2 ; 91. 2 (2) ; 99. 5. 
gewilnigendlic, 117. 5. 
gewi(o)ta, 44. 1 ; 6a 9 ; 91. i ; 201. 4 ; 

227. 12; 282. 24; 288.4. 
gevrisB, 126. 14. 
gewissian, 86. 19; 96. 12; 188. 10; 

220. 13. 



gewistfhllian, 197. 8. 

gewit(t),48. 13; 68. 10; 192. 10. 

gewitan, 227. 9. 

gewitan, 88.6; 40. 8; 64. 5; 71. 15 ; 

96. 12 ; 106. 16; 116. 4; 127. 18; 

189. 7; 160. 8; 171. 7; 172. 12, 

14; 187. 19; 200. 13, 26; 206. 

25, 26, 27 ; 226. 3 ; 227. 3 ; 281. 

I, 6; 287. 19; 288. 17; 240. 25; 

241.8. 
gewitneflfl (ruym), 61. 13 ; 66. 20, 21 ; 

67. 6; 160. 18 ; 206. 26 ; 229. 21. 
gewifenian, 197. 19 ; 208. 16. 
gewittig, 168. 10. 
gewrit,68. 15; 101. 14; 129.4,7, "• 

186. 20; 228. 22; 284. 19. 
gewrJSan, 116. 15; 117. 11. 
ge?nma, 44. 16, 18 ; 176. 21 ; 226. 7. 
gewondian, 89. 17; 64. 17. 
gewnnelio, 86. 20. 
gewunian, 46. 10; 66. 5 ; 248. 19. 
geworOan. See geweorffan. 
gewyht, 226. 5. 
gew7rc(e)aii, 6. 15; 24. 16; 87. 19; 

61.8; 76.3; 76.5,9,15; 77.8,15; 

90. 19; 98. 5; 101.17; 111.17; 

121.18; 141. 5; 210.7. 
gewyrpan, 212. 26. 
gewyrtrumian, 247. 17. 
geyppan, 22. 8. 
geynian, 118. 7. 
gids-. See gits-. 

gie£ft, 60. 10. See alio gi&n, gifu. 
gi(e)iiian, 19. 11 ; 86. 4; 64. 14. 
giemelSas, 67. 11. 
giemelist (g^elSast), 17. 10; 87. 24; 

124 8. 
gieming, 41. 16. 
gierd (g^), 14. 9; 46. 10; 88. 21 ; 

92. 5, 7, 8 ; 96. 21 ; 116. 18 ; 117. 7. 
giemeas, 68. 5. 
gierwan, 40. 15. 
giesthQs. See g^tihflB. 
Gieihro, 6. 6. 
gietsere. See giteere, 
Giezi (Gyen), 100. 9, 16. 
gi&n, 99. 2; 109. 18; 129. 7. See 

alto £^efa, giofol. 
gift (gyft). 62. 15 ; 166. 2, 4, 7, 15, 17, 

19; 168. 19; 210. 27; 211. 3, 4, 

5, 9. See aUo gyftlic. 



300 



INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS 



gifii,5i.8; 109.18; 119.4,8; 180.6; 

15a i6; 185. 7; 190. i6; 282. 19; 

289. 9: 246. 13; 249. 14; 258. 15, 

16; 257. I a. SeedUogUb^ 
gUp, 20. 5. 
gilpan, 57. 14. 
gilpen, 22. 16. 
gilplio, 88. 25. 
giman. See gi(e)man. 
gingra (gyDgra), 158. ai ; 162. 5, 8; 

17a I, 10; 188. aa; 191. aa ; 219. 

ao ; 228. 15 ; 226. a6. 
giofd, 50. 4. See aUo giftm, gifa. 
gioguO (iagu9)f 24. 14; 29. 8; 54. la 
giognOhid (geogo9-), 22. 19 ; 202. 7. 
g^ong. See geong. 
giM, 49. 8. 
gitsere (gidaere, giettere, g^taere), 22. 

la ; 46. aa ; 242. aa ; 249. 4. 
gltenng (gidmmg, gyUuiig)^ 52. 18; 

54. aa; 100. 9; 251. 4. 
gla, 66. 10. 
gIflBd, 50. 10. 
glldAn, 188. 17. 
glig, 10. 19. 
g5d (tb.), 16. 5 ; 88.6; 41.8; 45.15; 

56. ao ; 6a a ; 78. 3, 6 ; 96. 13 ; 

108. 13; 106. 16; 111. aa; lia 7, 

10, II ; 121. 6, 18; 164. 5 ; 169. 5; 

186. 13; 197. 6; 204. a; 2ia 6; 

220. 18; 244.9; 2^* ^- 
gOd (good) (adj.), la 14; 14. II ; 20. 

16; 84.10,15: 45. 13; 47.5; 54. 1, 

8; 5a 16; 7a 10; 85. 8; lia 9: 

146.1,4,6; 146.17; 1^7. 1,10; 

149. ao(a), ai, aa, a3 ; 155. ao; 

158. II ; 168. 17; 165. 19; 169. 10, 

15, 16; 187. 19; 188. 18, ao, aa ; 

19a 8, 9; 196, n ; 201. a6; 202. i ; 

211. 14, 15; 21a 4(a), 8, ti ; 248. 

ai, a3; 251. 9; 252. 10, 11, 13; 

comp. b^tera (b^tra, b^tra), 20. 9 ; 

22. 15; 24.2a; 88. 10; 86. 13; 47. 

aa ; 49. ao; 59. i ; 116. aa ; 14a a3, 

24; 172. 24; B^ra, 116. 21; 18a 

15; 161. 14; 172. 27; inp* ifileet, 

195. 15. 
godoand, 285. 2. 
godcondnyss, 249. i. 
god(e)w«bb, 6. 21 ; 200. 6, 
godgeld, 66. 8. 



gOdnyas, 185. 14 ; 145. 7 ; 196. 10. 

godapelbodung, 200. 5. 

godipall, 78. 17; 154. 17; 188, 23, 30; 

192.14. 
godipellere, 224. 10 ; 287. i. 
godipellian, 24. 7. 
godw^bb. See god(e)w^bb. 
gold, a 4, 9, 17, 19 ; 27. 9; 80. 17 ; 

88. 13 ; 98. 12, 30; 18a aa ; 139. 

a3; 242.1; 258. a 
goldhord, 18. a ; 117. 5 ; 148. 15, 17, 

19 ; 202. 9. 
goldhordian, 111. a5; 197. 10. 
g6ma, 128. la. 
Gromorwaru, 8. 10. 
g9ngaii (gangan), 4. 13 ; 9. 13; 28. 13, 

ao; 48. 17; 57. 3; 62. 4(a) ; 67. i ; 

70.3,7; 71. I ; 81. ai; 126. 3. 6; 

145.23; 1^.23; 255. aa 
good. SeegOd. 
grftdig, 182. 6. 
grSdignyt, 251. 3. 
gram, 108. 23. 
grama, 125. 15; 184. 4. 
grftpian, 209. la 
great, 85. 15. 
6r«ciio, 180. 18; 228. 21. 
gr^mian, 51. 22 ; 181. 27. 
gretan, 87. 6 ; 185. 6, 24. 
griting, 185. a6; 186. 6; 285. 18. 
gnn, 41. 18, 34; 4a 5 ; 175. 13. 
grOwan, 92. 9. 
grOwnes, 71. 6. 
grand, 8a 15 ; 88. 33; 89. 7. 
gnmdweall, 241. 24 ; 242. i. 
grymetan, 254. la. 
GyeiL See Gieii. 
gyft. iS^gift. 

g^rftlic, 165. a I, 2$, See dUo gift 
gylden, 6. 14 ; 61. 14; 115. 10; 128. 

16; 129.5, i^; 1^- 19* 

gylt, 147. 18. a4. 30; 148. 6, 8, 9. 12 ; 

20a 4. 
g^eleast. See glemellst. 
g^eii,187. 8; 224.6, 11. 
gymatfin, 98. 12, 31. 
gyngra. See gingra. 
gyrd. See gierd. 
gyr(e)U (g^reU), 112. i ; 117. 15 ; 176. 

17; 227. 22; 255. 26; 256. 10. 
gymao, 99. i ; 108. 12 ; 200. aa. 



1 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WOEDS 



301 



gyrttandspg, 212. 36. 

gyte, 128. 6; 176. xa; 198. 15. 

g^tfl-. See gits-. 

Habraham. See Abraham. 

hacde, 284. 4. 

beft, 287. 4. 

hm, 116. 4: 204. 5; 240. 34; 241. 7. 

Hslend, 8a ai ; 42. 8. fto. 

hfflness, 60. i. 

bftlO, 100. 5 ; 180. a6; 198. 18. 

hslu (-0), 14. 30 ; 19. 34 ; 20. 1 ; 68. 3 ; 

71. 11; 164. 17,18; 198.14; 2^*>- 
hSman, 47. 8, 10; 62. 15; 66. 7; 

90. 38. 
hftr, 140. 33 ; 141. 6, 7 ; 146. 4 ; 206. 

6.8. 
bsere, 101. 7,8; 184.6. 
bffs, 88. 31 ; 96. 5 ; 125. 18 ; 182. 4; 

148.35; 157.3; 289.4. 
balte,111.6; 168. 14; 198.3. 
hSetu, 71. 10. 
hSfSen, 46b 13; 67. 33 ; 84. 4; 102. i ; 

115. 10; 128. 18; 129. 10; 158. 11; 

180. 3. 
hst^engyld, 125. 4. 
birCenseipe, 125. 14. 
bafitian, 178. 17. 
bagol, 86. 9, 15. 
bsl, 56. 19; 71. x6; 151. 31 ; 158. i; 

176. 30; 180. 9; 257. 15. 
bSlgiaa, 178. 4. 
bSlig, 10. 9 ; 12. 16 ; 82. 14 ; 56. 3 ; 

68. 13; 70. 3; 71. 1(3); 92. 6; 

110. 33; 118. 6,16, 18; 114. 33; 

119. 4, 7; 128. 18; 180. 13, 14; 

187. 9 ; 141. 36 ; 142. 31 ; 155. 7, 9 ; 

167. 33; 177. 19; 178. 33; 179. 4; 

185. 17, 19; 186. I ; 189. 13. 13, 16, 

35; 198. 5; 197. 16; 208. 16; 212. 

I, 3 ; 218. 13 ; 224. a, 11, 33 ; 225. 
30, 33, 33, 34; 227. 6, II, T4; 228. 

II, 19, 30; 229. 13(3); 280. 3, 33; 
282. II, 33; 288. 6, 15, 3o, 3i ; 284. 
18; 285.13,30; 286.13; 289.1, 3; 
240. 3, 17; 241. 34; 242. 10, 13; 
248. 35; 247. 18; 248. 16; 256. 31. 

b^ligean, 21. 6. 
hftligness, 7. 16; 114.6. 
Hslwfnda, 189. 19, 33. 
h&lw^nde, 55. 14; 244. 18. 



bftiD, 29. 19 ; 109. 11 ; 150. 33 ; 151. 

15; 162. 13; 179. 35; 198. 18; 

201.15; 212.31,33,34,37. 
baiia,178. 17; 174.6. 
hand(-). See b9nd(-). 
handbrod, 174. 18. 
bandbwO, 227. 10. 
bangian,?. 10, 11; 208. 17; 224. 4, 

16, 31. 
hat, 59. II, 13 ; 125. 7 ; 177. la 
bfttan, 6. 3, 3 ; 7. i ; 10. 6 ; 22. i ; 

48. 16 ; 55. 19; 77. 16 ; 84. 3 ; 86. 

35; 69. 18; 125. 15, 16; 126. 30; 

128.15; 129.16,18; 182. 3; 155. 

33; 156.13.13,35,37; 168. 33, 35; 

169. 7 ; 172. 31 ; 174. 3. 18 ; 176. 

13; 177. II ; 181. 3; 196. 11 ; 198. 

33; 208.6; 214.3; 220.33,33; 

221.7,9; 226.16; 254.5. 
batian, 18. 13; 16. 14, 33(3), 34; 

25. 15; 85. 3; 112. 17; 116. 18; 

185. 8; 146. 13, 15, 33, 33, 34, 37; 

147. 6 ; 148. 31 ; 199. 3 ; 221. 16(3); 

240. 13 ; 255. I ; 257. 13. 
bftwian, 89. 15. 
beafod, 4. 13 ; 10. 16 ; 18. 10 ; 22. 31 ; 

28. 6; 80. 10; 87. 11, 18; 107. 4; 

184. 6; 186. 31 ; 141. 19; 146. 3; 

152. 17; 176. 18; 177. 16; 206. 6, 

8, 3a 
b6afodm9im, 219. 10; 282. 6; 288. 3. 
beafudgemsooa, 87. 33. 
beab, 28. 31 ; 24. 7 ; 81. 15 ; 70. 13 ; 

79. 10; 80. 19, 33, 34; 97. 10; 

118. 14; 12a 3; 142.7,13; 185. 

13, 18. 
beah^ngel, 180. 5, 18; 184. 33; 

250.8. 
beabfbder, 4. 11; 6. 34; 151. 13; 

152. I. 4, 7 ; 200. 14, 17 ; 201. i. 
bSabmOdnetfl, 16. 19. 
bSabnysf (bean-)* ^7. 15 ; 189. 31 ; 164. 

18; 187. 18; 188. 17, 19, 31, 33; 

247. 19. 
bealdan, 22. 10 ; 26.14; S7.I5; 65.a; 

68.6,14; 82.4, 5; 88. i; 106.3,8; 

114. a ; 115. 3, 5 ; 121. 19; 128. 18; 

124. 13 ; 185. 17; 175. 31 ; 179. i, 5 ; 

184. 10; 186. 14; 188. 4, 30; 198. 

10; 202.3,6; 211.10,15; 217.1.4; 

220. 6, 8, II, 13; 222. 10; 228. 35; 



302 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



288.18; 284. 1 ; 287. 5,10; 288. 11; 

248. 20; 254.14,17; 266. I. 
healf (8b.), 88. 33 ; 171. 7 ; 188. 18 ; 

204.8,20: 228. 19; 226.16. 
healf (adj.). 98. 23 ; 204. 2. 9. 
healfcwio, 89. 17. 
hSaUo, 94. 3; 118. 24; 116. 14; 127. 

20 ; 167. 21 ; 176. 21 ; 176. 9 ; 240. 

20; 267. 12. 
bealioe, 160. 4; 166. 17. 
heaU,8. 20; 127. 12 ; 128. 20; 129. 12. 
healnaD, 68. 8 ; 64. 12 ; 66. 12 ; 68. 10. 
healt, 8. 17; 40. 16; 108. 6; 119. 22; 

164. 15; 164.21; 192.13; 1^- 31. 
heiltUn, 56. 19. 
heannyss. See hSahnyM. 
heap, 227. 14; 286. 13; 289. 4. 
heard, 11. 22; 174.3; 284.5. 
hearde, 177. 12. 
heardniQd, 117. 10. 
heards^lC, 28. 20. 
hearg, 28. 15; 28. 16; 62. 18. 
hearm, 242. 8. 
hearpe, 10. 18. 
heawan, 164. 14. 
hfbban, 16. 16; 26.6; 114. 3. 
h^fig, 81. 10 ; 68. 5. 
hf figlioe, 62. 1 7. 
befon(-). See heofon(-). 
h^re, 108. 18; 198. 24. 
helan, 28. 1 2. 
Helias, 168. 23; 159. 9; 184. 18; 

268. 6. 
h«U, 16. 10; 48. 8; 110. 14, 20; 118. 

16; 169. 3, 20; 196. 24; 200. 15. 
h^UesQsI, 168. 22. 
h^Uewite, 149. la 
helm, 176. 18; 24a 16. 
helpan, 118. 3; 168. 3. 
bSofian, 144. i ; 167. 18; 191. 13. 
heofoi](e) (hefun, heofen), 4. 8 ; 84. 16, 

17, &c. 
heofonlic (beofenlic), 69. 18; 84. 3, 8; 

114. 13; 128. 12; 130. i; 146.8; 

147. 1,4, 13; 148.9,11,26; 149. 

4,5; 155.17; 160. 4; 174.14; 187. 

15; 196. 11; 208. 9; 215. 8, 22; 

229. 15; 247.9. 
beonon (-an), 105. 8 ; 251. 2. 
beononforG, 80. 9; 81. 25; 218. i. 
heorcnian, 195. 9. 



heorcnang, 267. 9. 

heord, 68. 10, 12, 15. 

beort, 199. 22. 

heofie, 11. 17; 14. 16, 20; 15. 6; 19. 

15,24; 20. 1 ; 25.4; 80. 2; 41. 15, 

20 ; 42. 16 ; 72. 3, 5 ; 96. 16 ; 97. 7 ; 

98. 14 ; 108. 4 ; 122. 5, 13 ; 123. 15, 

16; 186. 14; 148.11,13,19; 166. 

4; 181. 26; 188. 5, 31; 198. 6,9; 

200. 3; 206. 27 ; 207. i ; 280. 10, 16, 

22 ; 288. 16, 19 ; 240. 2 ; 241. 21 ; 

249.10,15; 260. 3. 
heran. See l^eran. 
b^re, 66. 19 ; 89. 6 ; 101. 5 ; 102. 13 ; 

165. 13; 240.13. 
bfrereaf, 69. 5. 
b^restriH, 18. 23, 25. 
b«retoga,92. 4; 188. 9. 
h^an, 85. 7; 111. 19; 126. i ; 127. 

12; 12a 3, 18; 129. 10; 146. 8; 

187. 15; 188.6,32; 208.12. 
Herodes, 187. 20; 188. 2, 10, 24; 139, 

5,7,11; 140. 5, 14; 180. 12; 207, 

17,18,22; 208.4;286. 25; 287. 8, 

21 ; 288. 12, 18. 
Herodias, 180. 13. 
b^rung, 112. 22 ; 228. 3. 
h^te, 16. 24. 
bider, 7. 25; 28. 8; 42. 5; 81. 30; 

198. 22. 
bielf, 9. 14. 
bieran (beran), 85. 11 ; 45. 8 ; 46. 14 ; 

58.15. 
bierde (birde, hyrde), 17. 5 ; 26. 2 ; 

104. 19,22; 105.14; 115.4; 124. 

7 ; 178. 12 ; 187. 6, 10, 20 ; 188. 1, 

3, 5» 24, 28, 32 ; 218. 4 (3), 5, 8, 10, 

II, 16. 
Hieremiag, 189. 30; 158. 23; 159. 10; 

267. 3, 7. 
bierem9im, 88. 15. 
Hieriobo, 202. 21. 
bieratepanne, 27. 21 ; 28. 6. 
bienonmess (byniiraiijH),50. i ; 220. 9, 
Hierusalem, 18.4,5; 27. 15, 17; 28. 

7 ; 88. 22 ; 89. i ; 98. 11 ; 102. 9 ; 

128. 17; 180. 10; 187. 21 ; 139. la ; 

164. 4; 182. 5; 189. 8; 201. 15; 

209.8; 227.3; 228. I, 20; 232. 18; 

234.21; 286. 13; 257.7. 
HiesQS. See lesus. 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



303 



}ii(e)w, 27. 9; 77. 21; 128. 10; HI. 

ao; U9. 15, 17; 229. 12. 
higian, 21. i ; 22. 6. 
hiht, 108. 2 ; 110. 13 ; 113. 9 ; 116. i ; 

239.29(a); 248.16. 
hindeweard, 12. 6. 
hingT(i)an. See hyngr(i)Mi. 
hi(o)ped (hy-), 8. 15 ; 40. 2 ; 46. 18 ; 82. 

22; 97.2; 108. 11; 121.2; 181. 3; 

168. 4, 7, 12 ; 175. 4; 196. I ; 197. 

22 ; 204. 5 ; 207. 22 ; 212. 28 ; 228. 

11; 229. 13; 236.14. 
hirde. See hierde. 
biw. See hiew. 
hiwan, 79. 19. 
hi were, 166. 19. 
biwian, 54. 6. 
hiwisc, 87. i. 

hiwTsden, 118. 9 ; 128. 13 ; 158. i. 
hiwung, 166. 23. 
hlied, 27. 19 ; 28. 4. 
hlsder, 4. 7, 10. 
hlftf, 8. 15 ; 25. 12 ; 82. 11 ; 87. 8, 16 ; 

88. 3 ; 108. 13 ; 121. 4 ; 122. 14, 15 ; 

142. 4, 5, 24; 148. I, 3; 147. 18, 

n> 30; 156. 11; 158. 5, 12; 172. 

23,28; 178.4,5; 181.4,5; 1»«.8; 

218. 16, 19; 214. 3, 7 ; 215. 11,12, 

13 (2), 15, 21, 23; 226. 18 ; 243. 19. 
hlSford (-nrd), 85. 11 ; 86. 18; 37. 22, 

24; 88. 1 ; 40. 4,5; 45. 7; 62.2,4; 

54. 19; 62. 5, 6, 7, 8; 64.5,7,9, 

12 ; .65. I ; 66. 23 ; 88. 8, 14; 101. 

13; 118.1(2); 124. 19; 148. 20; 

153. 9; 158. 7, 14; 164. 9^ 168. 

^3 W, H W I 169. I, II, 13, 17. I9» 

24; 194. 19; 197. 18, 22; 198. 2, 

19 (2), 22, 24 ; 220. 23 ; 221. 8 ; 285. 

i; 236. 17; 240. 13; 248. 4; 249. 

24; 251. 5 (a); 254. 4. 
hl&fordsciepe, 54. 18. 
hlSapon, 119. 22. 
bl^hban. See hliehhan. 
hl«m, 12. 18. • 

hleot^rian, 70. 12. 
hliehhan (hlfhhaD, hlihhan), 17. 11; 

39.5; 191.13. 
hlinian (hlynian), 4. 9 ; 87. 7. 
hlisa, 98. 9, 25 ; 256. 25. 
hlO(5, 69. 4. 
hladd (forhlad), 83. 18; 256. 2. 



hlQde, 90. 8. 

hlndsw^e, 175. 6. 

hlynian. See hlinian. 

hlyitan, 23. 8 ; 89. 2 ; 96. 20. 

hnappian, 19. 8, 9; 115. 3; 168. 9. 

hnfoca, 28. 29. 

hnipian, 3. 5. 

hnitol, 64. 6 ; 65. 2. 

hnoll, 106. II. 

hnutn, 92. 10. 

hoferede, 8. 18. 

h5h, 88. 24. 

hSl (holh), 24. 5 ; 30. 5, 6 ; 152. 16. 

h5n, 208. 8; 228. 18. 

h9nd (hand), 5. 3 ; 8. 3, 18, &c. 

h9ndgeweorc (handgeweopc), 102. 2; 

104.8; 115.11. 
hopa, 101. 2. 
hopian, 251. 8. 
hoppian, 186. 7. 
hordfiet, 138. 19; 139. 22. 
hordian. 111. 23; 148. 17. 
horh, 107. 18. 
horn, 15. 17; 88. 23. 
ho8p, 101. 10, 19; 176. 20; 229. 4. 
hrscan, 10. 4. 
hred, 57. 5. 
hr8edlice,3. 5 ; 41. 17 ; 53. 10; 132. 5 ; 

176. 21 ; 178. 3 ; 187. 22 ; 188. 28 ; 

225. I. 
hragl, 6. 15, 19, 23; 7. 1,3, 8, 10, II, 

13; 89. 22; 41. a; 62. 3, 16; 66. 

19; 71. 15. 
hra»e,43. 15; 160. 18; 223. 3; 225. 

3; 231. II ; 237. 13. 
hrSam, 3. 9 ; 85. 6. 
hreaw, 87. 10, 26. 
hr^mman, 198. 2. 
hrSod, 71.6; 176. 19. 
hrSofla, 100. 20, 22 ; 150. 15. 
hrSoflig, 100. 3; 150. 11; 153. 14; 

154.15; 192.13. 
hr6ohny8,112. 12; 188.6,15; 152. 19. 
hreopian. See hr^pian. 
hrSoian, 105. 4. 
hrCowan, 33. 21. 
hrSowsian, 11. 18 ; 89. 8 ; 40. 19 ; 48. 

12. 
hrBowsuni?, 27. 7 ; 40. 21 ; 43. 10. 
hr^pian (hreopian, hr^ppan), 77. 5 ; 

89. 20; 106. 6; 107. 6; 185. i (2), 



304 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



3(a); 160. 13; 174. 19; 180. 9; 

191. 26, 39 ; 198. T4, 16, 17, 18, 31 ; 

281. 13. 
hr^ung, 157. 11. 
hrineniM, 71. 11. 
hriiig,6. 1,5, II, 14. 
hrOf, 80. 19, 33, 34; 151. 4. 
hryog, 15. 13; 16. 16. 
hr^niAii, 81. 9 ; 107. 3 ; 108. 3 ; 120. 

15 ; 208. 3 ; 284. i. 
hryre, 20. 9 ; 80. 9 ; 81. I, 4; 108. 17 ; 

190.4. 
hryffer, 181. 6 ; 211. 19. 
hQ, 19. II ; 80. 14; 88. 13 ; 48. 19; 

44.6: 46.5; 48.6; 127. 13; 188. 

13; I89.5; 160. 5; 168. 16; 182. 5; 

206. 37; 228.35; 229.1; 286.13; 

286.4.9. 
hoU, 126. 4. 

hOmeta, 166. 33 ; 286. 5. 
hand, 26. i ; 69. 4; 67. 4; 111. 8; 

168. 5, 13 ; 200. 13 ; 218. 19. 
hondfeald, 180. 2 ; 166. 3i ; 168. 3. 
hundred, 160. 33 ; 161. 3, 15 ; 162. 13 ; 

177. 33. 
huqgor (-er), 206. 30, 33; 246. 3i. 
hongrig, 121. 4 ; 170. 33 ; 171. 14. 
hanig, 86. 9; 209. 31. 
hunU, 122. 3. 
hnntian, 122. 4. 
hnntot;, 97. 4. 
hOru, 47. 13; 64. 14; 68. 18; 

180.8. 
Has, 108. 6. 
hae, 28. 13 (2) ; 24. 31 ; 26. 13 ; 28. a6 ; 

86. 3(3); 66.7; 69.7; ^0.7; 8a 6; 

92. 14; 108. 13; 106. 3; 114. 6; 

121. 5 ; 184. 13 ; 186. 34; 191. 10; 

194. 33, 34, 35(3), 36; 198. 35; 

206. I, 3; 220. I, 3; 226. 15, 18; 

268. 34. 
htolioe, 174. 16, 18; 207. 33. 
hwael, 188. 17. 

hwSte, 19. 33 ; 80. 17 ; 40. 3 ; 166. 3. 
hwnthwuga (-huga, ^wega), 18. i ; 

84. 30 ; 193. I. 
hwsettore, 226. 7. 
hwamm, 81. 16. 

hwanon, 100. 16; 104. I ; 188. 9. 
hwelp, 168. 6, 13. 
hwf uim, 106. 4. 



hwfl, 22. 11(3); 47. 14; 6«. 15; 

176. 3. 
hwlt,41. 3; 146.4; 178. 16; 207. as; 

227. 33 ; 266. 36; 266. 10. 
hwltnyi8.118.6; 160.3. 
hw6n, 104. 9. 
hwOnlio, 248. 5. 
hyd, 107. 18. 
hydaa, 19. 22 ; 174. 3. 
hyU. 122. 4. 
h7iigr(i)an (hiiigr(i)ui), 20. 31 ; 85. is; 

88. 8 ; 142. 3, 33; 170. 17; 171, 9; 

172.3; 186. 13. 
hype, 7. 36. 
hyr% 218. 5. 9, la 
hyrde. See hierde. 
hyred. See hi(o)red. 
hyrUn, 168. 5, 11. 
hyiiie,6. 3. 

hyraamnysB. See hienomiiflM. 
hyseoild, 82. 6, 7, 10; 92. 13; 1S9. J7. 

kdnote (-ta» 4Se, ieointa), 6. 17, iS, 

19, 3a 
laoob(oi) (/acob\ 4. 11; 121. 3; 186. 

8; 161. 13; 162. 3,4, 7; 240. la. 
lMob(a0) (James), 168. ai ; 228. 5, 6 ; 

287. 1 ; 28a 9. 
lafeth, 79. 15. 
idsgM, 68. 16, 18. 
Xdal (ydel) (§b.), 104. 7; HI- 33. Hi 

116. 4; 247.1. 
idel (ydd) (adj.), 21. 14 ; 26. 18 ; 86. 3 ; 

67. 9 ; 162. 10 ; 186. 14 ; 244. 9 ; 

247.3; 266.3. 
Idelnee (-nyi, ydelnyt), 62. 18 ; 61. 4, 5 ; 

90.13. 
iednta. See laoiiiote. 
ieldoian, 22. 9. 

ierfe, 21. i ; 61. 13 ; 62. 8. See dUo jrfe- 
ierfel9nd, 80. i. 
ierman, 87. 23. 
ierming, 86. 13. 
ierintr (yrm«f, 18. 18 ; 24. 11; 107. 10; 

184. 18; 200. 19. 
i(e)rnaa, la 31, 32; 19. 6; 20. 6 ; 

127. 23; 177. 13; 180. i; 231. 13; 

288. 2. 
ierre (yrre) («b.), 18. 14; 22. i ; 26. 14; 

81. 13; 134.17. 
ierre (adj.), a 5 ; 61. 17. 



INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS 



305 



iennngy 25. 9. See aho yrdan. 

ImuB (Hieiuf), 187. zi ; 186. iz ; 

189. a. 
ia,24.5. 
He, 106. IZ. 
ioeainan, 194 23. 
infnr, 161. 6. 
ingang. See ingQiig. 
ingeh^ 119. 5, 9, la; 185. 17; 248. 

aa ; 245. 3. 
ingeV^iio, 22. 8 ; 51. 19. 
ingewitnii, 74. 3. 

ing9«>8 (-gw*)* ^^' 7; 288. 2$. 

iiig9Dgaii, 7. 15, 19; 69. II ; 72. 3. 

innui, 21. 13; 87. 19; 52. 17. 

innAne, 59. ao. 

inniwurpui, 182. 3. 

innbetSon, 181. a3. 

inne,29. 6. 

inneweard (-word), 87. 11, 19; 148. 10. 

See alto inweftrd. 
innfaran, 151. 3, 19. 
iD(n)gto,7.4; 62.3. 
iimo9, 105.7; n8.i8; 187. 13; I85.9; 

186. I, 4, 7, 8; 189. 4; 196. 16; 
216. 3: 228.13. 

initiBpe, 71. 15. 

intinga, 228. ao. 

inweardy 181. a6. See aUo inneweard. 

lob, 108. 7, 14, 17; 104. 3, 6, 14; 

105. 6, II, ao, a4; 106. a, 10, la, 15, 

18; 107. 10; 109. I, 3(a), 6, 8, 9, 

la, 16, 19; 110.5. 
lohannee (BapiUt), 14L 11, 17; 154. 

9,13,14, ao, aa, 33, 35; 168. aa; 

159.9; 184. 14; 185. a6; 190. 19; 

192. II (a) ; 200. 4 ; 210. 16 ; 227. 5. 
lohannee iEvangeUit), 164. i ; 224. 3, 

5,6,9,10; 228.4; 287.1. 
lohel, 229. 7. 
lonas, 188. a. 
loidanifl, 14L la. 
loeeph (loeep) (kmsbamd of Mary), 

187. 4, 6 ; 189. a, 5 ; 140. 6, 10, 13 ; 
178. a ; 185. 3. 5; 186. a4; 187. 2y, 
18a a9; 190. i, 14. 

loeeph ((^f^Hma^ilea), 224. a7; 225. 10. 
iren,27. ai; 28. 6. 
iman. See ieman. 

Isaac, 82. 18; 88. 5, 10, la; 84.4; 
151. la; 152. a, 4, 7. 



Iiai, 96. a, 3. 

Iiaias (-ei), 101. 8, za ; 120. 5 ; 190. ai. 

lM(r)n(ab.),29.6; 174. 3. 

iM(r}n (adj.), 27. aa ; 2a 7, 8 ; 287. 17; 

288. a3. 
I8rahel,9.3; 10. 16; 2a 16, a5 ; 29.5; 

85. 13, 18, ai ; 86. 4, ao; 87. 6, 16, 

18; 88. aa; 89. 6; 96. z; 9a 3,a8; 

101. 9; 115. 3; lia 9; 18a 10; 

189. 19 ; 140. 8, 13 ; 151. 10, a8 ; 

15a I ; 162. ai, a3 ; 177. 5; 186. 15; 

189. II, ai, a5; 285. 16; 257. 5. 
loda (Jmda), 255. aa. 
ladas (jlhe traitor), 172. 35 ; 175. 10 ; 

207.4; 22a 3; 22a 13. 
ludas (Bareabae), 68. 11. 
ludas (< not leoariot*), 228. 6. 
ludeas, ladei, la 15; 42. 7; 48. 17; 

181. 9; 189. 15; 140. 14; 174. 17; 

175. 14, ai ; 176. 11 ; 17a 6 ; 191. 3; 

224. 15; 227. la; 282. ai ; 288. 34; 

288. la 
ludeiflo, 85. 1 ; 187. 19, aa ; 18a 6, 8, 

9; 189. 10, 13, 17, 18; 145. 19; 

175. 19; 17a 9, ao; 17a 11; 186. 

as; 190. ao; 199. 5, 7; 207. 5; 

211. 10; 216. ai; 217. a, 15 ; 219. 8 ; 

22a aa; 225.15,17; 229.4; ^81. 

16, ao; 282.6; 288.3,19; 286. a,8; 

287. a, 6, aa. 
iuguO. See gipgntf. 

1S» 9. 6; 12. 4 ; 104. 3 ; 106. I ; 181. 

13; 141.14; 160. 5; 157. a5; 160. 

16, a3; 168. 16; 169. ai ; 170.3; 

171. 13 ; 17a la ; 198. 16 ; 197. 3 ; 

208. 17; 208. 15 ; 217. 6; 228. as ; 

229. 3, a6; 286.4. 
lie, a 3,4; 25. 15; 27.3; 84. I. 3, 

I9> 3ii 33 (3) ; 85. 18 ; 91. ai ; 98. 

5, 17 ; 99. a, 6 ; 108. 16 ; 109. 3 ; 

181. 17 ; 188. 16; 186. ai ; 188. ai ; 
189. a3; 145. ai, 33, 35; 150. 18; 

182. 10, 18; 189.6. 
lactuoa, 87. 9, 17. 
Udian, 198. 13, 15. 
Ladzamt. See Laianu. 
Iftoe, 68. 13 ; 158. i. 

ISdan, 5. I ; 18. 1 ; 18. aa ; 25. 13 ; 



306 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAIi WORDS 



86.17; 86.8; 89. 17; 44. 18; 78. 

9; 88.9,26; 121.5; 1«*. 14; 129. 

3 ; 142. a I ; 147. 19, 35 ; 149. 9, 10, 

la; 164. 8; 191. 3: 208. 7; 209. 

aa; 218. 15, 18; 225. 8 ; 282. 7; 

284. 3 ; 261. a. 
ISehu, 10. a ; 67. 3 ; 87. 4. 
Iffl, 68. a3 (a). 
Iwmen, 186. 17. 
Isne, 56. 15. 
l»peldre. 172. 23. 
Ittppa, 11. la, 14, 16, 34. 
lsna,5. 8, la; 11.8,19; 19. 5; 28. 

11; 26. ao; 88. 17; 89. 16; 44. la ; 

47. ao; 54. 9; 65. 10, la, 19; 56. 

10, 14, 16 ; 68. a, 18 ; 98. 14 ; 116. 

19; 148. 30; 178. ai ; 179. 1, 3i 8; 

206. 5; 289. 5. 
l«t, 124. 13. 
ISft Se^lyUL 

IStwian, 104. 15 ; 124. 16 ; 226. 24. 
1st, 57. 6. 
l£Un, 6. 6 ; 17. 10; 18. 5, 9, ai, as ; 

80. II ; 84. aa ; 87. 13, 33; 42. la ; 

51. 16; 62. 14; 66. 6; 67. ao; 141. 

16; 147. I, 9; 128. 3; 228. 15; 

288.7. 
Iswa, 172. a4 ; 178. 33. 
Iftf, 72. 14; 87. la; 89. 5; 181. 8; 

214. II, la, 17. 
ISm, 76. 15; 108. 10. 
lamb. See l9mb. 
land. See l9nd. 
landftr, 280. la. 
laoggnm, 96. 14. 
UndgemAre, 81. 7. 
luig(-)- See l9ng(-). 
lADgnyss, 247. 18. 
lADgiimmyss, 114. 6. 
Ur, 7. 4; 20. 19 ; 26. 16; 82. 14; 86. 

16; 89. a ; 51. 16 ; 56. 15 ; 67. 10; 

78. 7 ; 282. aa ; 244. 18. 
Itoeow, 20. 19 ; 55. 14; 57. 10; 100. 
la; 160. 10; 166. 9, 11; 195. 10; 
199.4; 201. 36; 219. 33; 229. 15; 

280. 3; 282.33. 
Iftst, 18. 13. 
UttSow (UrtJSow), 9. 7 ; 189. 18 ; 157. 

14- 
ISX (sb.), 8. 13 ; 85. 3. 
Ii8 (adj.), 67. 15 ; 178. 23. 



latfian, 40. 14, 16 ; 165. 17. 

Lazarus (LadsaruB) (btfyyor), 41. 4; 

200. 8, 10, 16, 19, 23. 
Lasarat {Marffe hroiher), 219. 5, 11. 
lead, 29. 6. 
leaf, 48. 9. 
leaffbl, 89. 16. 
kahtor, 121. 3. 
lean, 186.6; 162. 13. 
leas, 61. 13; 67. 5 ; 91. i ; 101. t; 

149. 14; 165. 19; 167. I ; 202.4; 

215. 9; 282. 34; 288. 4; 264.15, 

17- 
leaagewita, 284. 3. 
iSainng, 26. 30 ; 27. 5 ; 82. 14 ; 57. 15 ; 

67. 16. 
Ifcgan, 27. 14,16; 28. 38; 82. i,ii; 

164. 13 ; 241. 34. 
Leden, 228. 31. 
l€gerb^ 179. 35. 
leget See liget. 
l^ndenu, 87. 14, 31 ; 122. 5; 197. 14; 

248. 14. 
l^ngotenlio, 186. 33. 
l^ngu, 97. 14, 16 ; 148. 28. 
l6o, 122. 17 ; 181. 6, 12, 23; 182. 1,6; 

186. 15; 254.12; 255.22. 
l5od. 85. II ; 86. 4 ; 102. 7 ; 187. ai ; 

189. 13; 176. 20. 
l6ode, 97. 13. 

leodflcipe, 86. 9 ; 100. 2 ; 289. 5. 
l6of (Uof). 67. 14; 88. 16; 88. 8; 100. 

16; 115.6; I8I.13; 141. I4,a<»«4» 

25; 157.25; 158.3,6,13; 1W.<>. 

23; 169.21; 170.3; 171.13; 17*- 

20; 178.12; 198.16; 196.17; 208. 

17; 227.8; 229.26; 28I.4; 286.1. 
leofian. See libban. 
leogaD,25. 3; 57. 8; 144. 2a; 280. af 
ISoht, 76. I (2) ; 90. 4; 116. 13; H^. 

II (2);119. i8;144. 27(2); 146.31 

167. 15; 168. 18; 189. 20, 34; 21«. 

4,5,6,7; 284.22; 287. ia;241.ai 

10. 
leohtfiet^ 21. 3 (2} ; 90. 8 ; 168. 2, 6, 7i 

12,14; 197.14; 228.5. 
leohUice, 177. 20. 
leohtmednen, 49. 6. 
ISoma, 177. 10. 
leomere, 181. 5. 



INDEX OF PiONCIPAL WORDS 



307 



leoraian, 19. xa ; 72. i ; 168. 3 ; 155. i. 
leomingcnilit, 148. 29; 152. 18; 154. 

10; 156. II, 13, ao; 157. 24; 159. 

33; 160. aa; 164. 5, la ; 180. aa ; 

182. 9; 194. 15; 195. ao; 199. i ; 

202. 14, 19; 209. 7, la; 211. 18; 

218. la, 15, 17 ; 214. a, 10; 215. 3; 

217 aa ; 226. 10, 15; 227. 7. 
lSo9, 97. 9. 
LiUnus, 28. 3, 5. 
libbftn (leofian, lifgAii, lybtMtn), 4. 3 ; 9. 

16; 15.10; 19. 17(a); 21.1; 49. 

ao, ai ; 56. 13 ; 61. 11 ; 68. 16; 66. 

6; 78. 2i; 79.6; 80. la; 89. ai ; 

96.8; 107. ao,a4; 110. 5; 116. i ; 

128. a, 19 ; 124. 4, 6 ; 127. a3 ; 128. 

3; 184. 14; 142.5(a); 148.3(a); 

158. 2s; 159. 13, 15, 16; 190. 9; 

200. 7 ; 208. 7 ; 212. 23, 39 ; 215. 13, 

a3; 219. i (a); 242. aa ; 250. 10, 

17 (a); 258. ai, 33; 254. 16. 
tic, 101. 7 ; 102. 15 ; 106. 13 ; 184. 6 ; 

178. 4; 191. 33 ; 194. 11 ; 225. a, 6, 

II. 
liooetton. 100. 10. 
tioettere, 85. 14; 88. 3. 
liogan, 4. 13 ; 27. 11 ; 61. 13; 88. 7 ; 

108. 18; 117. 5; 119. 15; 188. 8; 

150. 33; 157. 33; 200. 7; 212. 3a; 

225.8; 287.8. 
liohama. See lIoh9iniL 
fiohamlioe, 255. 8. 
l!6h9ma (-hftiDA), 18. la, 18; 89. ai ; 

45. ao; 51. 14; 69. i ; 76. 17; 86. 

7; 110. 13, 14; 126. 13 ; 127. a; 

189. ax ; 148. 34; 158. 30, aa ; 

162. a6; 172. 30; 178. 5, 9; 177. 

ao; 196. ai, 33; 215. 14; 240. 16; 

248.3,19; 244. 4, 6. 13; 245. 5; 

246. 9; 248. 7 ; 249. 11 ; 250. 10. 
Ilcijui, 48. 33 ; 50. 18 ; 141. 33, 34, 35 ; 

160.5,6; 251. ao. 
licOrOwere, 200. 8. 
ti(e)g,41.7; 126. 19; 127.8. 
lif (liif), 9. 10 ; 17. 31 ; 19. 33 ; 20. 1 ; 

21. 3; 56. 17; 57. 3; 78. 5; 78.33; 

80. 13; 90. 31 ; 96. 14; 106. 9; 

107.15; 115.13; 125.5; 127.19; 

188. 7; 144. 135 162. 37; 168. 3; 

171. 33 ; 178. 13; 189. 18, 33; 198. 

7; 197.9; 200. 19; ^1.37; 202. 



a; 208. 3, 5; 212. 11; 213.7; 215. 

14, 18, ao, 36 ; 216. 5, 7 ; 218. 4. 8, 

13, a6; 220.4; 221.33; 222.3,3, 

31 ; 224.7; 226.13; 281. 30; 288. 

17; 241. 13, 30; 245. 4; 248. 30. 
lifi^an. See libban. 
liflio, 215. 13, 15, ai ; 2t6. 3. 
liflioe, 172. 38 ; 240. 16. 
llg. See U(e)g. 
liget (I6get), 70. 13; 89. 35 ; 90. 7 ; 

178. 16. 
m. See at. 
lilie, 186. 33. 
lim, 14. 3; 44. 17 ; 78. 8, 10 ; 81. 34 ; 

101. 15; 161. 19; 242. 10; 244. 3, 

4,6. 
tineu, 6. 1 7 ; 225. 6. 
liof. Seeliof, 
li9e, 144. 7 ; 155. i. 
tilSeblg, 219. 33. 
UOelice, 4. 33. 
loo, 281. 18. 
looo,80. 11; 106.6. 
l6cUn, 16. 7, 8, 18; 17. 9; 25. 17; 

4a 9 ; 62. 15 ; 96, 5 ; 208. 10, 18 ; 

210. 31; 224.9; 227. 19. 
lof, 181. 18. 
lofiao, 17. 7. 
loCsang, 249. 14; 256. 9. 
ICgUn, 107. 13. 
Igmb (lamb), 60, 5; 87. i, a, 3, 7, 8, 

10, 16, 18, 31, 34; 91. 31 ; 120. 33 ; 

194. 31 ; 210. 17, 31, 33, 34. 
l9nd (land), 4. 13, 15, 19; 9. 5; la 16; 

18. 33 ; 28. 14; 80. I ; 61. a ; 65. 13 ; 

66. 10; 81. 19; 86.4,8; 86. 13, 18; 

108. 6; 181. 9; 182. 14; 188. la, 

19; 184. 13; 188. 8; 189. 4, 7, 9, 

17; 140.6,8,13,14; 14^7; 156. 

ao; 157. 10; 168. i ; 179. 30; 186. 

33 : 198.1; 226.19; 227.13,13; 

280. 30; 281. 4; 245. 31. Of. land-. 
l9ng (Ung), 17. ai ; 80. 8 ; 87. ai ; 

79. 9; 90. 31. See aho lang-. 
I9nge (lange), 11. 7; 56. 19; 61. 11 ; 

94. 36; 95. I ; 171.4,17,18. 
lot, 17. 13. 
losian, 56. I ; 82. 11, 13; 116. 5; 

124. 13 ; 186. 10; 158. i ; 192. 33 ; 

194.7; 199. 10; 204. 7; 206. 6; 

212. 11; 214. II, 17; 289. ai, 35. 



X 2 



SOS 



INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WOEDS 



lotwi^BOy 46. 8. 

1<^ 11. 34. 

Ijj&tjk, 16. 8, 14 ; 22. 13 ; 25. 15 ; 85. i 
42.18,19,20; 50. 10; 56.8; 59.17 
61. 3; 72. 6,7; 91. a6; 116. 19 
185. 8. 13; 146. 13, 14, 19(a), ai 
24, a6; 147. 4, 6; 148. ai ; 166. 
4,6; 202.5.1a; 212. la; 220.6,7, 
8, 9, II, la, 19, ao; 228. i ; 226. aa, 
33, a4; 240. la; 241. aa; 249. aa 
251. a3; 254. 16, ao, ai, a3, as 
255.7,8,15,16,17. 

lufa,49. I, a, 15; 51. 3; ^8. 4; ^^-7 
167. 6; 219. a6; 220. ao; 240. i, aa 
244.10,13; 247. ao; 249.9; ^^ ^ 

254. ai ; 255. a, 5. 

liwt, 45. ao; 49. ai ; 116. 10; 198. 7. 

luaUioe, 246. 14. 

latan, 227. ao. 

lybban. See libbaiu 

lyffoUn, 117. II. 

lyffetimg, 256. a5. 

lyteg, 82. 15; 45. aa. 

lytel,4. I, a; 8.17; 11. 14; 88-8; 

85. la; 97. 11 ; 100. 13; 122. 14; 

157. 9; 169. 16; 171. 18; rap. l«tt, 

48.6; 171.5; 172. 10. 
lyUing Oyttling), 58. i ; 161. 4, 9, 11, 

13. 20. 
lytJre, 169. la, 35. 

maden, 4. 17, 19 ; 118. 18, ao ; 187. 13, 

16; 168. 1, 3, 5, 7, 9, II, la, 14, 18, 

aa, a5; 185. i, 17, 36; 189. 37; 

194. 3, 4; 288. a ; 245. la, 14, 16. 
niAg, 10. 5; 88. 33. 33; 51. 30; 109. 

8, 13; 206. 4; 217.34. 
iDflBgdenhftd, 29. 10. 
msgen, 15. 19; 18. 11, 15; 80. 16; 

48. 3; 5a 7; 71. 1(3), 13; 127. 15; 

246. 13. 
nuBgdnOryiimi, 101. 11 ; 162. 30; 170. 

8; 206. 19. 
megenOrymnyss, 170. 10. 
iD»g(e)miId, 60. 5 ; 62. 16. 
mSgtJ, 81. 18 ; 82. 5; 88. 31 ; 84. 4; 

92.5; 110.7; 128.4,6; 162. 31. 

33; 167. 18; 186. 36; 206. 35; 

255. 33, 35. 
mAnaii, 158. 3. 

niffre, 12. 13 ; 81. la ; 78. 5 ; 9a 16; 



108. 13 ; 118. 31 ; 182. a ; 186w 5 : 

154. 19, 31, 33; 185. a (mire, for 

nuere), 13; 192. 5. 
mArlioe, 8a a ; 200. 7. 
mOniaii, 112. 14; 12a 11 ; 186. 11 ; 

BOS, II ; 22L a8 ; 222. i, 5. 6, 19, 

3a 
nuEnimg, SB2. 6. 

mmtfi, 9a 34 ; 128. 11 ; 222. 36 ; 829. 3. 
msssegiereU, 6. 33. 
msflsehnBgl, 7. 31. 
ma6, t9. 16 ; -227. 16. 
iiuigm,'54. 16. 
mige, 185. 35. 
man-. See m^Jk-, 
mindsd, 21. 19. 
mftiifiiU,104. 6; 171. 13. 
nmiuMi, 8a II ; ta 6; 128. I. 
manigfUd (-feald). See in9iugtelcL 
mSnlioe, 91. 6. 
manilaga, 165. 13^ 216. 11; 288. 16; 

242. aa ; 255. I. 
mam^fge, 65. 8 ; 65. 9. 
nuuisliht, 176. 3. 
mMi9warneM, 1. 6. 
mire. See msre. 
MarU (/efHi* mother), 187. 4 ; 188. ao ; 

185. I, 5. <^, 15. aa, 34; 186. a, 8; 

187. I. 35 ; 18a 4, 9, 38. 30; 189. 

37; 190. 14; 211. i; 224. 3, 11 ; 

228. 6. 
Maria {Lagarut^ iieter), 195. 9, lo, 13, 

15. 
Martha, 195. 7, 8, 10(3). 13 (3). 
martyr, 282. 33. 
martyrdom, 244. 13. 
Mathens. 152. 36, 37; 191. 9; 22a 6. 
mlffmfet, 128. 16 ; 129. 10. 
mlffmhOt, 18. i ; 182. 5, 6. 
mearo, 28. 14 ; 81. a 
m«d, 85. 8; 144. 33, 34; 146. 19; 

147. 11; 154. I, 5, 8; 194. a9 ; 

250. 3. 
Medaa, 129. 16, 19, aa 
mSdgilda, 107. 15. 
m6dtoeat(t), 15. a ; 82. I ; 67. 18. 
medtram, 50. 13. 
medtrymnen, 54. 17. 
melda, 288. 16. 
meldian, 175. 5. 
melu, 97. 3 (3). 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



309 



mf nigfeald. See m9nigf(Bald. 
m^nlgii, 9a. II ; 148. 27; 150. 11; 

161. 9; 156. 14; 176. 4; 180. 7, M, 

33; 187. 15; 191. aa; 192. 18; 

198. 16; 208. ai; 209. 3; 218. 10; 

228.8,24; 28O.9; 281.13; 255.34. 
m^imen, 62. la ; 68. 15. 
mfimiflo (tb.), 182. 34; 218. 15. 
m^imiio (adj.), 4a ao ; 122. 16 ; 12& 

10; 229. 8. 
mutely 11. 1 a, 15. 
meolo (mioloo), 46. 3 ; 85. 8. 
meoz, 182. 15 ; 198. 3. 
mgre, 18. 9 ; 18. aa 
meri(g)en, 87. la; 102. 14; 281. ai ;. 

282. 8 ; 287. 8. See Kindmerigen ; 

t5-niorgwi. 
metao, 18. 15 ; 59. 9. 
m^, 89. ai ; 47. 3, 4; 54. 6; 78. la ; 

181. 10, 11; 148. 34; 194 3; 212. 
18 ; 215. 8, aa ; 248. 10, 13. 

mttel^M, 180. aa. 

mioelnys, 246. 10. 

MiohAbel, 180. 15, 19. 

Miobefun, 18a 7. 

mid,2Lao; 168.8; 16a 9; 177.9; 

195. 31 ; 212. 37 ; 22a la 
iniddan(g)eard, 86. 11 ; 48. i, 3 ; 55. 1 ; 

79. 13 ; 80. 17 ; 81. 5, 9 ; 185. 16 ; 

187. 31 ; 189. 13 ; 142. 14 ; 148. 13 ; 

144. 37 ; 160. 9 ; 161. 16 ; 167. 11 ; 

170. 16 ; 171. 34 ; 172. i ; 177. 9 ; 

179.3; 184.33,30; 194.6; 205. 

13; 206. 17; 210. 18, 31, 33, 34; 

212. 13; 214. 14; 215. 14; 216. 4, 

6; 219. 16; 221, 16; 222.7,9,14, 

17(3); 228. I ; 224. 31; 226. 35; 

227.13,15; 241.17; 247.7; 251.1; 

254. 30, 31, 33(3). 
midde (tb.), 7. 36; 89. 8; 95. 10; 

182. I. 

midde (adj.), 77. 4, 33 ; 94. 18 ; 126. 6. 

midwjrhta, 24. 4. 

mierran, 4a 7. 

miht, 100. 6; 102. 4; lia 16(3), 

18(3); 127.13; 128.4,7; 150.7; 

158. 13 ; 167. 16 ; 169. 7 ; 184. 17 ; 
185. 18; 198. 19; 206. 17, 19; 
21a 19; 227.10,11,17; 285.13; 
241. 16 ; 24a 33 ; 246. 15. 
mibtelioe, 126. 15 ; 127. 3. 



mihUg, 55. 14; 7a 15; 111. 16; 

125. 13; 20a la 

mil, 209^ 8. 

milde, 49. 3 ; 72. a. 

mildbeofli, 66. 33 ; 144. 13 ; 191. 15. 

mildheortnyM, 87. 15 ; 95. 31 ; 96. 7 ; 

112. 35; 114. 8; 182. 13; 144. 13; 

I5a 4; 191. 35 ; 249. 7 ; 252. 7, a 
milU, 15. 3. 

miltrian, 41. 4 ; 20a la. 
miltoung, 285. 11. 
minie, 87. la. 
mioloc. See meolo. 

Miaabel (MiMael), 125. 11 ; 12a 9, 33. 
miadAd, 15. 4; 201. I3. 
misUo, 86. 6 ; 192. 9 ; 22a 19 ; 24a 

34, 35 ; 25a 5. 
mislioe, 209. 16. 
mialioian, 55. 5. 
MlBiaeL /See Mitahel. 
miaacrydan, 165. 34. 
mist, 81. 13. 
mitta, 84. 14 ; 97. 3, 3. 
mixen, 106. 13. 
mod (mood), 4. 17, a i ; 15. i ; la 33 

20. 4, 9, II, 16, 31 ; 80. a ; 88. 4 

87. 31 ; 89. 31; 44. 17; 51. 13 

57. 8, 14 ; 7a 9, 15 ; 74. 3 ; 116. 33 

lia 10; 166. 4; 17a 31; 181. 34 

18a 13, 19; 200. 31; 285. II 

250. i; 251. 10. 
mSder. See mOdor. 
mOdig, 115. 14; 251. 7. 
mSdignjM, 128. 14. 
mSdor (-er), 8a 33 ; 61. 11 ; 68. 8, 11; 

70. 18; 78. 34; 90. 31, 33. 35; 

91.4,6; 105.7; 137. 8; 18a 30; 

189. 3, 6, 31 ; 140. 7, 13 ; 155. 14 ; 

162. 38 ; 186. 1 (3), 5 ; 191. 35, 39 ; 

20a 5; 211. 3,7; 224. 3,4,6, 8, 

10, la; 228. 7. 
moldhjpe, 257. i. 
mOna, 117. ao; 119. 18; 167. 15; 

206. II, 14. 
mOn(a)0, 32. 4 ; 86. 33 (3), 33 ; 127. 

11; 247. 3; 258.9. 
m5iia^$s51i, 70. 3. 
m9iioyim (man-), 79. 13 ; 80. 9, 16; 

84. 10; 167. 3; 204. 7; 24a 34; 

24a 19. 
m^nigftldian, 8. 7. 



310 



INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS 



m9iiigfeA]d (manlgftM, iiUMiigf«Jdy 

m^nigfeald), 14. 17 ; 41. 16, ai ; 

6a 7; 98.5,18; 99.6; 108. 16; 

112. a ; 144. 93, 24. 
mOn0. Ses mOn(ft)0. 
m^uHmSere, 46. 11. 
mood. See mSd. 
m9ti*o, 288. 13. 
motSt^e, 148. 13, 18. 
MojMfl, 5. 6 ; 7. 6 ; 9. 6 ; 61. i ; 86. 4, 

la, 16, a3; 87.5.9; 88. 1, 19, ai; 

80. I, 3, 15 ; 90. 10 ; 92. 4; 93. a, 

4. 5. Hi 08. 3; 146. 13; 160. 18; 

169. 31 ; 201. I ; 212. 9; 288. i, 8. 
mant, 11. 3 ; 28. 3 ; 24. 7. 
muroong, 6. 4. 
miMt, 229. 4. 
mO0, 9. ao ; 17. 5 ; 19. 4, 13 ; 82. 8 ; 

86.5,6; 48.16; 69.14; 72.3,4; 

89. 19, a3; 90. a, 6, 9 ; 106. ai ; 

112. 16; 116. 11; 117. 5; 120. aa; 

121.11; 142.6; 143.4,30; 160. 18; 

177. a, 14; 182. 16 ; 206. I ; 227. 5, 

7; 229. 7; 244. 18; 262. 18. 
myn(e)gimg, 128. 10; 189. 15. 
mynetere, 169. a6; 211. 19, a a, 
myrre, 117. 16; 188. aa; 189. a4; 

226.5. 
myrb9. 112.4; ^^Oa a4. 
myrig, 214. 5. 
myie, 111. II ; 168. 14. 

NMman, 100. 3, 10. 
NAboohodoxiot(8)or, 126. ao; 127. 17, 

aa ; 128. i. 
naood, 88. 10; 77. ao; 106.7,8, 16(a); 

121. 7 ; 170. 19 ; 171. 11,15; 172. 4. 
nsoednyst, 246. aa. 
nsdre (naoddre), 86. ao; 77. ai ; 92. 

i3; 03. 3, 5, 7, 8, 9 (a), 11; 183. 

a7; 196.8; 212. 9. 
nsfre, 6. 4, 7, 8, la ; 14. 11 ; 16. 7; 

17. 3; 19. 18; 22. la, 19; 44. 3; 

48. 8, ao; 67. 17, 18, aa; 84. 4; 86. 

13 (a); 126. 14; 181. 14; 166. 7 ; 

167. 10; 173. 15, 18; 181. 13; 196. 

16; 206. a7; 208. a; 240. i. 
luegl, 127. a3; 209. 17. 
nSgan, 62. la. 
nftht. 8g0 nOht. 
N»im. 191. ai. 



(nftUet), 46. 3; 68. la; 72. 3; 
73. II, 14. 

ninwuht. See nSht, 

nfttoahwOn, 138. 8. 

Dteht. fiMnOhi. 

iiftw6r,66. II. 

NaiareniM, 43. a, 15 ; 44. 5 ; 140. 18. 

Naiweth, 140. 17; 186. i; 186. 25; 

190. 15. 
nSadong, 164. a5. 

n6adiiiig», 181. 4. See alto iii(e)dei^m. 
n6ah (adj.), 4. i ; 63. 14 ; sup. nifasta 

(nexto), 18. 18 ; 168. aa. See alee 

BlektU. 
nSah (adT.), 209. la. 
iiS(a)hgebar, 40. 14; 199. 13. 
neat, a 8 ; 68. 19 ; 69. 18 ; 64. 15. 
neawiit, 140. 15 ; 190. ao. 
n$bb, 10. 5; 26. 10; 117. 3; 174. 17. 
n^bwlite, 233. 9. 
nedet, 63. a. See also niede. 
nSdSearf. See nldt^eart 
nehgebOr. See n6(a)hgdbar. 
nehita. See niehsta. 
nemne, 70. 7. 

neod, 161. 16 ; 198. II ; 280. 7, 14. 
neon(e)iiawaiig(-w9iig),60. 16; 77. i, a, 

4,33; 79.3;20aao,a4,a7;246. 4. 
neoOan, 177. 18. 
neoOewerd, 106. la. 
neee, 49. 8. 
nest, 162. 16. 
neten. See nieten. 
n^tt, 143. a6 ; 226. 16. 
nexte. See niehsta. 
Nioanor,232. 13. 
Nichodemiu, 226. 4, o. 
NicoUni, 282. 14. 
nidenga. See niedenga. 
nldiSearf (nfidttoarf), 2a a6 ; 6a 14. 
niedan (nydan), 66. 17 ; 198. a5. 
nieddsd, 66. 10. 
niede, 41. i r. See aleo nfides. 
ni(e)denga, 4. 16; 42. 7. See aieo 

nSadnnga. 
niedling, 66. 17. 
niehsta (nShita, nSxta, nihsta), 8. 

i; 9. 17; 84. ao; 61. 13; 63.6, la; 

72.7; 91. a6; I46.13; 166.6; 202. 

5, 1 a. See aleo nSah. 



INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS 



311 



nieht See niht. 

nieten (nSten, n^ten), 8.8 ; 28. 15, 23 ; 

66. 7; 77. II ; 88. 13, 14; 89. ao; 

97. la; 112. 6; 122. 16; 127. 14; 

182. 15 ; 184. 8. 
nibata. iSMiiiehitft. 
nilit (nieht), 6. a ; 68. 16; 66. 7; 82. 

8; 87. 19; 88. 7; 98. 25; 94. 19; 

96. 4; 102. la; lOa 7; 129. 19; 

189. 6, a7; 141. a8 ; 168. 9; 178. 

II, 17; 196. ai; 216. a; 281. 18; 

282. 7; 287. 8; 288. ao; 240. 35; 

241.8; 246.18; 260. 14. 
nihUeo, 28. i. 
niman (nymftn), 26. 5 ; 27. 14 ; 84. 5 ; 

46. 17 ; 66. 19 ; 72. i ; 86. as ; 100. 

19; 109.1; I8I.17; 189.3; 1^-7; 

168. 5, 11; 160. 13, 19; 16a 7; 

169. aa; 170. i ; 217. ao; 280. 19; 
284.19; 248.15. 

Niniue, 102. 16 ; 18& a ; 184. a. 

niOer, 191. 4 ; 229. 10. 

niiSeiistagao, 86. 6. 

nittorfeallan, 188. ao. 

ni'Sergftny 160. 10. 

mVfuUioe, 288. 17. 

niwe, 121. II ; 178. a ; 168. a7 ; 226. 

11; 266.9, 19(a). 
nlwelnyss, 79. aa. 
Noe, 8. 6 ; 80. la, ai. 
n6ht (nSht, nSnwuht, nftuhi^iiOwiht, 

nOwnht), 18. 38; 20. 37; 28. la; 

82. 5, 13 ; 88. 7 ; 88. 8 ; 47. 37 ; 62. 

13; 66.18; 74.3; 107.19; 117.6; 

121. 18; 126. 31 ; 128. 5; 169. 3, 

30; 217.7; 246.7. 
n^ma (namA), 6. 34 ; 24. 33 ; 6L 4, 5 ; 

6a 11; 77. 13, 18; 78.33; 90. 13; 

100. 3 ; 108. 7 ; 106. 10, 18, 33 ; 106. 

33; 118. 19, 31 ; 121. II, 13; 181. 

10; 182. 17; 187. 14, 17; 147. 16, 

31, 38 ; 160. 6, 7 ; 168. 13; 164. 8 ; 

161. 9, II ; 162. 3, 38 ; 164. 18, 30; 

167. 1; 171. 5, 18; 172. 6, 8, 10; 

17a 3, 33; 179. 4; 188. 36; 186. 

II ; 189. a, 3, 9; 200. 8 ; 206. 35 ; 

2O6.5; 221.3,15,36; 222.8; 224. 

37; 280.3; 282.13; 286.8,15,16; 

288. 3 ; 249. 16, 19. 
nOii, 177. II. 
ii5iiad, 168. 9. 



nosfMUel, 28. 30. 

noetle, 7. 3. 

nosa, a 17, 18 ; 28. 3, 5 ; 102. 6. 

ii0ttar,47. 17. 

notian, 48. i, 3. 

nSwiht (nOwoht). See nSht. 

nj^daiL See niedan. 

nj^dbehofy 196. 14. 

nyman. Seemnuau 

nyt, 88. 13. 

n j^n. See nieten. 

nytwyrfflio, 66. 16. 

Ootanianu, 186. 19. 

oftfllean, 64. 3. 

ofttSon, 6. 13. 

ofcalan, 174. 30. 

ofbaman, 161. 18. 

ofdrAdan, 119. 30 ; 166. 34. 

ofdane, 8. 5 ; 4. 9 ; 29. 16. 

ofen, 24. 10 ; 29. 7; 126. 7, 13, 16, 17, 

19 (3) ; 126. 3, 8, 10, II, 33 ; 127. 

3,7,8,9; 186. 17. 
oferst, 41. 16, 3i ; 241. 3. 
oferouman, 20. 11. 
oferdzinoan, 19. 3o. 
oferdmncenneM, 46. 10. 
ofeTdryxio, 41. 16. 
ofertaoa, 196. 18. 
oferetolneif , 46. 10. 
oferflOwnen, a 10. 
oferfyU, 207. 3. 

ofargin, 48. 3 ; 86. 13 ; 287. 16. 
ofer]g^eweoro, 166. 19. 
ofergyld, 6. 13; 112. i. 
oferbeafod, 186. aa. 
oferh^lian, 18. 10. 
oferhygd (oferii^d), 14. 5, 6. 
oferiman, 89. 4. 
ofenn^te, 48. 8. 
ofermetto, 14. 4; 88. 3. 
ofermOd, 20. 8. 
ofennOdegian, 88. a ; 52. 16. 
ofermOdlioe, 66. a. 
oferrOwan, 166. 13 ; 179. 30. ' 
ofenoeadewian, 185. 18. 
ofenlfge, 87. a, 7. 
ofenprao, 19. 18. 
ofenprieoe, 17. 3 ; 136. 16. 
ofentigan, 80. 3 ; 247. 30. 
ofenwiOan, 282. 33. 



312 



INDEX OP PiONCIPAL WORDS 



oferteoD, 80. 7. 

ofertf^oouiy 152. aa 

oferOSon, 68. 3. 

oferwaorpftn, 24. 18. 

oferwinxuui, 101. 3 ; 116. aa. 

oferwrSon, 89. 5 ; 90. i ; 114. la. 

ofet, 141. I, 4. 

offirUxi,8.i5 ; 86.18; 92.13,15 '* ^•i7; 

108. 15; 188. 16; 186. II ; 146. ai. 
oifiniiig, 8. 7 ; 21. 18 ; 47. 15 ; 88. 11, 

14,15; 182. la; 168. 4. 
o%iD, 128. 3, 6 ; 124. 10 ; 170. i. 
ofhingriAn, 144. 9, 11. 
ofhiiitan, 64. 4. 
ofhreoaan, 267. i. 
ofhrOowMi, 180. a 3. 
ofinum, 100. la 
oflyitan, 144. 11. 
oforbord, 188. 7, 14. 
o(i«ttan, 118. 3. 
ofrlSMi, 8. I ; 9. 15, 17, 18 ; 11. 9 ; 17. 

19; 26. aa; 48. 5; 48. 13; 66. 6; 

68. I, a, 5; 64. 8,9; 66. 4,7; 90. 

a6, a7; 102. la ; 104. 16, aa; 129. 

ao ; 189. a7 ; 168. ao, ai ; 166. 5, 8, 

13 ; 178. la; 178. la; 196. 31,33; 

202. 3, 18 ; 219. 11 ; 287. i ; 288. 15. 
oftpriiig,82.3,3,4,i9; 88.38; 94.3; 

100. ao; 186. 16 ; 204. 6 ; 246. ao. 
ofrtingAn, 12. 5 ; 64. 11, I3. 
oft, 62. 15 ; 67. 18. 
ofteon, 181. 7 ; 226. 37 (a) ; 226. i. 
oftorfian, 284. 5. 
ofH^iioaii, 84. ao. 
ofKriooftn, 106. 4. 
ofVriooednys, 206. la. 
<rf9riiigui, 198. 17. 
offfyntan, 144. 9. 
ofminAn, 226. i. 
ofworpiMi, 64. 5, 9, 13. 
ofinuidiMi, 98. 19. 
ofmrndrUn, 190. i. 
Og», 206. 30; 206. 16; 226. 15, 17; 

260. 4. 
Qleooan, 4. 17, 3 a. 
dfend (oloend), 87. 17; 98. 11 ; 108. 

10 ; 104. 33 ; 109. 30, 33 ; 140. 33 ; 

141. 6, 7. 
OUueti, 164. 5. 
olaend. Ss$ olfend. 
6m(m)« 148. 16, 18. 



on-. See OI0O an-. 

oniUlwan, 76. 16, 15)- 

ODclan, 26. 14; 125. 15; 127. 10; 

829.14. 
onbaftslan, 68. 9. 
onbirian. See onbyrian. 
onbcyrdan, 119. 10; 229. 35. 
onbryrdnjM, 208. 13. 
onbOgan, 118. 7. 
onbTrian (-birian), 77. 35 ; 98. 36 ; 134. 

8; Ul. 38; 189. 14; 198. 37 ; 217. 

4; 286.6. 
ononftwan, 88. ao; 107. a; 115. 15; 

117. 3; 118. i; 121. 30; 149. 18; 

18a I ; 204. 33 ; 212. 37 ; 217. 3, 8, 

11; 21a II, 13 (3), 13; 219. as; 

222. 3, 10, 13, 31 ; 228. 33 ; 288. 3 ; 

265.3. 
onounnan, 16. 15. 
9nd-. See aleo and-, 
ondelb (andefii), 46. 3 ; 62. 3. 
9ndgi«t (andgit, andgyt), 25. 3 ; 82. 9; 

98. 15; 119. 5, 8, 11; 128. a, 8; 

146. 13:202.19; 244.15(3). 
ondGn, 120. 33. 
ondrftdan, 17. 14; 22. 17, 18 ; 24. 13 ; 

26. 18; 46. 7; 68. 11; 66. 10; 88. 

30; 108.8; 104.5,6; 114.19: 182. 

8 ; 168. 30, 31 : 167. 5 ; 187. 10 ; 

196.33; aoai5; 254.5. 
^dwlite (andwliie\ 14. 13 ; 26. 13. 
^ndwyrdan (andweardan, andwyrdan), 

11.9; 48. 17, Ac. 
Onettan, 19. 7. 
onftnn, 180. 8. 
onf)Sn,4.4; a6; 88.10; 41. 8; 42. 1 ; 

66.5; 67.18; 71.11 : 171.36: 199. 

aa; 226. ao, 33, 34; 284. 7, 13; 

261. 17. 
ongSan, 81. ao ; 140. 7. 
ongi(e)tan,6. 10; 16. 19 ; la 6; 25. 8 ; 

88.10; 42. 8; 49.4(3); 64.7; 59. 

3 (a) ; 214. 37 ; 286. 10. 
onginiian,168. 13 ; 2OO.5 ; 206. ao; 228. 

19; 234.5; 246.1. /9m oifo Mcigiim. 
onh^bban, 201. 16, 18, ao, 33 ; 246. 10. 
onhrOp, 196. 3. 
onhweoifMi, 27. 10. 
onliotan, 48. 7. 
onllhtan, 168. 14. 
onllhtnM, 78. 16. 



INDEX OF PiONCIPAIi WO! 




^t'CAlU 



)\ ■ 



313 



onmniian, 64. 19. 

oooB^gmn, 66. 8. 

omogednyM, 88. 15 ; 96. 4 ; 240. 17. 

onaounian (an-), 20. 8 ; 2a 15 ; 88. 8 ; 

67. 16. 
ooaoonigendlio (an-), 28. 15, 23. 
ons^dui, 41. 4. 
ciingan, 184. 4. 
onBiindrian, 72. 18. 
oDfondron, 202. 13* 
ont^dan, 66. 14, 15. 
ont^nan, 64. 14. 
onwBcnan, 46. 9 ; 49. 5. 
oDweald (onwftld, anwild, anweald), 18. 

16; 36. 18; 42. I ; 66. ao; 119. a; 

161. 5, as ; 194. 7 ; 240. ao. 
onw6g (»weg), 29. 14 ; 69. 7 ; 71. 15 ^ 

191. 5 ; 228. 15. 
onw^dan, 24. 18 ; 26. as ; 67. 19^ 
onwreon, 70. i ; 168. a? ; 169. 18. 
onwrigennyw, 189. ao, 2$; 246. 10. 
open, 21. a6; 78. 3; 288.34; 284. 11. 
openian, 177. 19. 

openlioe, 174. 10; SDl. 7 ; 207. 6. 
oroSapung, 62. 3. 
ord, 88. 19. 
orf,86.3,4; 92.13. 
orgelword, 174. 13. 
orgoUioe, 176. 19. 
onnste (adj.), 107. a; 127. la; 162. 

ai ; 161. 14. 
onnsie (adr.), 108. la. 
onorgneif, 17. ao. 
onorhlice, 126. aa. 
ortgeatd, 28. 8. 
orw6ne, 188. 6. 
06dOn, 68. a I. 
Offfieitan, 66. 16. 
Owiht, 72. 18. 
oxa, 6. 14 ; 9. 19 ; 18. 8, 10 ; 48. 15 ; 

64. 4, 6, 13, 17 (a), 18 ; 66. a, 3, 4 ; 

97. 3 ; 9a 6 ; lOa 10; 109. ao, aa ; 

liai; 127.19; 19a 14. 

pe0, 120. 8. 

palmtwig, 266. i, 7. 

Pannenen, 282. 14. 

Paulas, 44. la ; 46. 18 ; 60. 16; 68. 9; 

286. 10; 289. a, la ; 246. la. 5e# 

olfoSaulua. 
pining, 168. 13. 



pfiiingwaiff, 218. 19. 

Penteoostet, 228. 15. 

Pencito, 129. 16 ; 180. 16. 

Petrus, 42. 18 (a) ; 48. 9 (a) ; 46. 18 ; 

71. 9; 148. as, as ; 166. 34; 167. i, 

7,8; 168. as; 169. 13,14,17,33; 

160. 3, 8, 11(3), IS, 15; 162. 11; 

178. 14, 16, 17; 174. I, 8, 30; 176. 

5,7; 198.16; 214.3; 226.33;228. 

4; 229. 5, 36; 280. 33; 281. 3, 5, 

11; 287.3,6,8,13,14,15,19; 28a 

3, 5» ^ (a), i9» 36- 
Pharao, 86. 10, x6, 19, 34; 88. 34, 37; 

Phaiiid, 228. 5. 

PhUippi, 16a 31. 

Philippii8((fi«oip2e),218. 16, 18 ; 22a 5. 

Philippm {deaeon), 282. 13. 

Phillfltei, 94. 16, 17. 

Pilatus, 176. 19 ; 176. 4, 7, 9, 13 ; 178. 

4,6,9,13; 208.1,3; ^.19; 224. 

17; 226.3. 
pile, 22. 3. 
pilitflBf, 22. 4. 
plegean, 7. 34; 4a 19. 
pohha, 82. 3. 
p<a,20.ii. 
portgeat, 191. 33. 
portian, 22. 3. 
portio, 97. 15. 
prSott, 80. 9; 81. 1,4. 
prtoethfid, 68. i. 
prtowthwil, 244. 33. 
Ptoooroi, 282. 13. 
pnnd, 98. 39 ; 100. 13, 14 ; 169. 6 (3), 

10, 13, 30, 33; 170. I, 3, 3 ; 226. 5. 
purpura, 6. 15,30; 41. 1 ; 101.6; 129. 

5, 17 ; 200. 0. 
pnBa, 194. 31. 
pyle, 28. 38. 
P7tt,6. 13; la 31; 86. 9. 

imoenteah, 180. 3 ; 287. 9, 14 ; 288. 19. 

Rachel, 140. i, 3. 

raon, 6. 35. 

rfioan, 17. 9. 

rftd, 117.6; 119.5,8; 207. 5; 280. 19. 

rSdan, 129. 4 ; 174. 19 ; 180. 6 ; 214. 36. 

rsdbora, 118. 33. 

rsding, 64. 11. 

rsdlioe,6. la. 



314 



INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS 



rMUdttg, 24. ao; 61. 6. See al$o 



ramm, 27. 30; 28. 5; 88. aa, 33; 

109. a. 
rip, 116. 15; 211. as. 
radonAle (Za^), 7. i. 
r«ad, 7. la, 13; 88. 9, a6 ; 176. ai. 
rOftf, 79. I ; 100. 19; 101. 6; 197. 3; 

111. 10; 129. 5, 17; 184. 5; 140. 

a3; 141. 5; 157. 11; 164. la, 13; 

166. aa, 33 ; 176. aa ; 178. 16 ; 180. 

9; 188. 19; 198. 14; 207. a3; 219. 

19, ai ; 228. 34 ; 226. la ; 288. 14. 
rtefere, 46. 33 ; 242. ai. 
rtefian, 204. 10. 
rteflSo, 186. 19. 

r«ooan,26.6; 62. 13; 67.5; 288. 7. 
rSoelt, 188. aa ; 189. 33. 
rtn, 79. ao; 147. 10; 268. 8^ xo. 
rfinboga, 80. 8. 
renwar, 146. 18; 147. a. 
reordUn, 227. a. 
r«tt,98. a; 166. a. 
r^tton, 61. 7 ; 162. 16. 
r^tendfl^, 90. 15, 17. See also nette- 

dag. 
r69e, 41. aa ; 188. 34; 176. 10; 229. 

17; 242. 33. 
rtwet (-ot), 166. ai ; 216. 4 ; 226. 17. 
rib, 77. 14 (a). 
riooe. See rioe (ftdj.). 
rioe (■b.), 16. I ; 26. 1 ; 49. 33 ; 66.9; 

98. a8 ; 106. ai ; 119. a ; 127. 17, ai 

(a); 128.4; 1». 6,13,14,15,31; 

140. ai ; 148. 33 ; 144. ao; 145. ao; 

147. 16, 33, 38; 149. 6, 10; 160. X, 

3; 161. 13; 162. a, 5, 8; 164. 35; 

166. 4 ; 169. 4, 36 ; 160. 33 ; 161. 3, 

3,6,8; 162.6,8; 168. 4; 164. 33; 

166. I ; 168. 1; 170. 16; 171. 34; 

172. i; 190. 18; 194. 13; 202. 10; 

205. 18 (3), ai (a); 206. 35; 208. 

I9» aa, 35 ; 211. 37 ; 227. a ; 242. 

33, 34; 244. 31 ; 248. 6; 261. 37. 
rioe (riooe) (a^j.), 100. 3; 116. 17; 161. 

13; 162. 9; 169.4; 178.1; 182. 7, 

10; 186. 13, 14; 197. 3,8; 200. 10, 

15; 202.6; 208.19,34; 212. 3,4; 

224.36; 229.16; 261.7,8. 
rioene, 219. 19. 
riclice, 29. 31. 



liosian (riziAn), 81. 3 ; 95. T ; 117. 14; 

140.14. 
ridda, 88. 35 ; 89. 3, 4; 99. 9. 
riften (ryftero), 181. 10 ; 158. 7 ; 194. 

18. 
riht (rjht) (lb.), 86. 35 ; 47. 7» 11 ; ^ 

10; 67.9; 166. II. 
riht (lyht) (adj.), 25. 15; 87. 10, 15; J 

66.14; 120.8,13; 218. 5. I 

rihting, 268. 13. \ 

rihtiio, 158. 4. { 

rihtlioe (xyht-), 58. 3 ; 108. 33 ; 109. | 

5; 112.33. 
rihtfrii (lyhtwii), 9. 10; 18. 17; 14. 

17; 21. 16; 82. II ; 40. 30; 49. 5; 

79. 18; 108. 7; 104. 4; 111. ao; 

116. 13; 118. 15; 128.31; 128.15; 

184. 14; 186. 17; 146. 18; 147. s, 

9; 158.5; 164.3(3); 166.15; 166. 

6; 166. 33; 170. 31; 171. 4, Ji ; 

184. 6,9; 185. 3, 5; 189. 9; 199, 

16; 201. 5; 288.17. 
rihiwifum, 200. 3. 
rihtwisneif (rilitwiaiiyas, xyhtidf* 

neu), 14. 30, 31 ; 16. 3, 5, 11, 17; 

24.3; 86.4,6; 50.3; 78.7; 96.8; 

98. 38; 108. 5; 110. 18; 112. 16; 

114. 31 ; 116. iB ; 118. 16 ; 12S. 18, 

31,33,33; 124. 16; 180. 13; 185. 

9, 13; 141. 17; 144. 9, II, 12, I9i 

145. 18; 149. 6; 184. 7; 212. 19; 

24a 15. 
ripaii,22.i8; 5O.9; 148. 35 ; 169.33; 

248.6. 
riMui, 69. 4. 
ri5, 117. 18. 
rix, 71. 6. 

rixuui. See riosuui. 
r6d, 176. 9, 33 ; 177. 5, 7 ; 228. 33 ; 

224. 3, 16, 18. 
Bode, 288. 3. 
roder,208. 19. 
rOdetSon, 87. 3, 7; 167. 17. 
rodorlio, 242. 33. 
R6mani8C, 186. 19. 
rOM, 186. 33. 
r6t, 148. 36. 
rotiMi, 6. 8. 
rum, 86. 17; 149. 10. 
nut, 29. 14. 
ryftere. ^m riftere. 



INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS 



315 



rybt(-). 8eetihi{'), 
rybte, 20. a ; 84. ao ; 66. 19. 
ryhthffmed, 47. 15. 
rybtwlBlio, 61. 3. 
rymftn, 81. 9 ; 197. 4. 
rymet, 187. 6; 198. 23. 
r^etlSMi, 188. 10. 
ryne, 180. 7. 
lyael, 118. 2, 



See Or. 
Sftb*, 9a 8, 16. 
Sabm, 104. 15. 
sftoerd, 6. 19; 7. 6, 8, 10, il, 13, 18, 

30; 8.6; 16. 17; 80. 10,20; 82.8; 

116. 8 ; 160. 17. 
Mbcn, 206. 13. 
Sadnde, 44. 10. 
80,21. ao; 28. aa; 86. 15; 61.8; 88. 

a8, 30 ; 84. 14 ; 88. 9, ao, ai, aa (a), 

26 ; 89. a, 4, 8 ; 107. la ; 116. ao; 

188.4,5,ia; 148. aa; 162. ao; 160. 

17; 161. 15; 21a 9; 216. a; 226. 

14; 248. 10; 246. ai. 
8«d, 8. 10; 89. 9, la; 166. ao; 192. 

31 (a), 33, 34; 198. 4, 5, 8; 248. 5; 

246. 17, aa. 
lAdere, 192. ao. 
■agrnnd, 246. 18. 
•51,182.4; 191.3. 
BKlio,88. a8; 206. la. 
isf tnmd, 97. 7. 
sigol, 6. 9, 13. 
Salomon, 12. 14 ; 96. 6, 14, ai ; 97. 13 ; 

W-5,9, 10, »3, 14, »6; W- 1,4- 
SammritoiiiBo, 89. 16 ; 168. 1 1 ; 216. ai. 
same. See s^me. 
samod. See i9mod. 
Samson, 94. 15, 18. 
MuntingM, 92. 3. 
Samohel, 94. 35 ; 96. 5, 9. 
■anotns {Lai.), 44. 13 ; 71. 9. 
sand, 181. 19. 
sandoeoeol, 88. 39 ; 84. 13 ; 97. 7 ; 116. 

30, 31. 
•andoorn, 107. 13. 
■ang, 60. I. 

Saphira, 280. 18 ; 281. 3. 
sir (saar), 9. 17; 21. 8, 14; 69. 3. 
Sarai, 82. 15. See alio Bern. 
lirgian, 18. 13, 18. 



■ftrlioe, 106. la. 

linuMi, 107. 6 ; 108.8; 110. 30; 120. 

Sam, 82. 15; 264.4. See aleo SaitS. 
Saul, 10. 30, 31 ; 11. 2, 14; 94. 36; 

96.13. 
■ftnL See ift wnL 
Saolni, 46. 18 ; 284. 5, 34 (a) ; 286. 10, 

18 ; 286. 6, 1 5. See aUo Panlua. 
sSwaa, 19.16; 22.17; ^•9; 1^*35; 

169.33; 192. 3o; 248.5. 
■ftwnl (iftnl), 16. 3; 19. 19; 86. 13; 

41. 14; 68. ao, 31 ; 68. 7, 10; 76. 

17,19; 82.11,13; IO6.9; 110.14; 

118. 3; 116. 17; 117.8,11; 128.9; 

14a 34 ; 168. 31, 33 ; 166. 3 ; 186. 

11; 190. 7; 196. 34; 197. 6 (a); 

200. 14; 206. 7, 10; 21a 19; 220. 

31^ 280. 10, 16; 240. 30; 268. 13. 
■csnan, 87. 35 ; 224. 33. 
soam-. See sceam-. 
■eamlSai, 26. 10. 

■canoforad, 29. 18. See aUo soeanca. 
icando. See ic9ndn. 
■oeabb, 8. 3a 
■oeadn, 281. 11. 
aoeaft, 12. 6. 
soeamian (■camian), 28. 33 ; 26. 13 ; 

60. 13, 14. 
8c(e)amii, 24. 14; 102. 15. 
■oeanca, 224. 17, ao^ a a. See also 

■canoforad. 
8c6(a)p, 29. 18, 33 ; 42. 30 ; 66. 5 ; 9a 

7; 108. 10; 104. 19; 106. 14; 108. 

14; 109. 19, 31 ; 120. 31 ; 124. 7, 9^ 

10,12; 181. 7; 149.15,16(3); 168. 

1 ; 170. 13, 13; 17a 13 ; 199. 8 (3)1 

9,14; 211.30,31; 21a 5,6,8,11, 

13, 14, 17 ; 226. 34. 
■oear, 80. 13. 
acearpnyis, 120. 9. 
:,80. II. 
t,67.i; 100.6,15,19,30; II8.15. 
aoeaOa, 177. i ; 206. a, 3 ; 208. 8, 13; 

228. 19 ; 224. 30 ; 242. 3i ; 246. 31. 
■cCawian, 4. 13; 116. 14; 126. 3, 11 ; 

127.1; 209. 16, 1 a 
scCawung, 71. 3. 

8o«ncan, 170. 18; 171. i ; 172. 4. 
Boeooca, 104. 3, 10; 142. 17 ; 148. 17 ; 

198. 5 ; 246. 9, 13. See aleo scoooa. 



316 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



0o6ogMn, 62. 5. 
■06011, 287. 15. 

■oCoUn, 89. 25 ; 148. 7 ; 284. a. 
■o§p. See ■o6(a)p. 
foepfayrde, 170. 13. 
•o^an, 66. 11. 
ideU, 14. I. 

■denn (scyimn), 80. 10 ; 120. 23. 
8Qilliiig(toyUizig),64.i3 ; 92. 13; 207.8. 
■oiiiAn, 78. 16; 90.8; 116. 13; 118.6; 
144.27; 1^.3; 146.17; 147.1,9; 

156. 6 ; 160. 1, 2 ; 188. 19 ; 287. 12 ; 
288. 22 ; 248. 19. 

•dnlaca, 66. 5. 

•dp, 188. 5; 152. 18, 20 ; 156. 13,22; 

157. 2. See aleo 807pm9o. 
■oir, 207. 18. 
B09iidlienei(B), 70. i. 

Bogndu (scandn), 24. 14; 28. 12, 20. 

■cort, 56. 15 ; 208. 21. 

scnef (screaO, H. 3, 5, 33 ; 182. 3 » 206. 

■cr^can, 8. 12. 

serin, 92. 6. 

■crincan, 129. 2. 

■crad, 100. 12, 14; 148.24. 

■crydan, 121. 7; 170. 19; 172. 4. 

icuoca, 108. 20 ; 106. 27 ; 106. 4, 8. 

^tfo^aoeooca. 
•ouldor, 7. 21. 
■eyld, 16. 15; 88. 8; 61. 5; 68. 18; 

70. 17; 102. 11; 248.15. 
■cyldig, 68. 17 ; 65. 8, 9 ; 91. 5 ; 174. 

15; 176.1; 20a 8. 
•oylf, 142. 7 ; 148. 6. 
■oylling. See sdlling. 
eo7pin9n, 188. 5. See also map, 
•cyran. See sderan. 
Soyppend, 89. 24 ; 117. i. 
■0^, 225. 6. 
8ealf,59. 15; 226.4. 
■ealmlXks, 244. 18. 
sealmiang, 249. 13. 
8ealt,88. 16, 18,19; 144.26. 
Beam, 79. 11; 224. i. 
■earn, 26. 14 ; 68. 6. 
■6at$, 181. 5, 13, 14, 16, 23; 167. 15. 
B6c(e)an, 11. 2 ; 15. 18 ; 16. 3 ; 17. 16 ; 

29. 19 ; 82. 8 ; 87. 6, 9 ; 88. 23 ; 42. 

5; 66. 20; 124. 14; 128. 10; 185. 

15; 149. 5; 178. 19; 196. 4; 197. 



23,35; 199.10; 204.6; 2W.a5(a% 

26(2); 228.8,11,15; 254. la. 
■egen, 174. 14. 
■eldon, 22. 17. 
■elest. See gOd (adj.). 
■^an (syllan), 8. 8; 18. 19; 15. 2; 

16. I, 5; 18. I, a, 14, a8; 20.23, 

27; 21. 16; 24.21; 80. 17, 18; 88. 

5; 88.8,9; 89.6; 42. X, la; 46. 

3; 60. 6; 61. 11; 62.5; 68. ao, ai; 

65. 2, 5, 6; 66. 3, 16, 20; 67. 3 ; 68. 

10; 70. 12 ; 72. 14; 78. 8, 13; 8L 

i; 82.16,18; 88.14; 96.6; lOe. 

5; 116.6; 116. 10; 119.7; 121.4; 

122.6; 129.17; 181. 12; 146.18; 

147.2,17,23,29; 158.16; 154.4, 

7; 156. II ; 160. 10, 19, ax ; 16Sw 

15 ; 1«7. 15 ; 168. 13, x<5 ; 169. a2 ; 

170. 2; 171.10; 178. i; 181. 5; 

182. II ; 190. 2 ; 191. 16, 17 ; 194. 

28 ; 196. 7, 10, 18 ; 206. x ; 211. 14; 

212. 13; 215. 14; 218. 4, 8, 13, 19; 

220.21; 221.2, 15; 229. 9; 288. 

15 ; 240. II ; 250. 2 ; 251. 9 ; 254. 

I ; 266. 2, 3. 
■Slra. See g^ (jnOi,), 
■eltotlff, 81. 7. 
Sem, 79. 14. 
s^ndan, 28. 18 ; 27. 19 ; 85. a3 ; 42. 6 ; 

(58.13); 68.3; 68.9, 11; 70. 13; 

71. 3»7; 79. 12; 85. 13; 92. 18; 

100.13; 181. 17; 188. 5; 189. a6; 

147.10; 164. 5,9; 166. 2, 4, 13; 

194. 15, 20; 197. 20; 222. 14 ; 225. 

19 (2) ; 281. 21 ; 285. 19 ; 286. a6 ; 

246.23. 
■Snian, 172. 30. 

Sennacherib, 101. 19; 102. 8, 14. 
860,185.2,4. 

■eofbnfeald, 108. 15; 119. 4, 7, 10, 17. 
leolfor (eylofr), 80. 17 ; 64. 13 ; 242. a. 
■eolfren (sylfrsn), 61. 14; 115. 10; 

128.16. 
■ethim, 6. 3, 8. 
■eU, 14. 8; 28. 20; 87. 8; 121. 14; 

162. 20; 170.10; 186.12. 
■eilg9Dg, 66. 20 ; 69. 11. 
s^ttan, 27. 21 ; 28. 6, 8 ; 82. xi ; 46. 

18; 62. i; 68. 14; 78.23; 79.6; 

81.23; 82.1,19; 84.2,5; 8«. n; 

98. 6; 94.4; 98. a8; 118. 9; 126. 



INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS 



317 



15; 180. 4; 181. 15; 148.6; 169. 

17; 180. 13; 188. a8; 186. 19; 205. 

a6; 220. 26; 282. 24; 284. 8, 14, 

15, 17 ; 285. 17 ; 286. 9 ; 288. 18. 
869ftn, 286. 7. 
■ibb (fybb), 16. 14 ; 85. aa ; 88. 16, 18, 

19; 42. ia(a); 45. 6; 51. 4, 13; 

52. 5 ; 56. ao; 119. i, 3 ; 184. la ; 

187. 18 ; 188. 17, 19, ai ; 189. 18, 

aa; 198. 33; 194. a4 (3), 35, a6; 

204.15,17; 209.13; 220. 15(a); 

225. 16 ; 247. 11, 13, 14; 249. 10. 
■ibUng, 160. 16. 
siccetUn, 10. 9. 
•ide,6.5; 77.15; 1^. 15; ««*. 23; 

287. 13. 
Sidon, 23. aa ; 157. 17. 
Sidoniso, 288. 13. 
Sihhem, 4. 14, 19, ai, aa. 
Silas,68. II. 
simblian. See lymblian. 
simle (eymle), 6. 11, 13 ; 15. 4, 134 18. 

5; 58.a; 58.a; 88.3; 98. a6; 108. 

19; 116. 14; 117. 9; 185. 14; 161. 

aa; 202. 6; 24a 4; 249. 16, 18; 

250. 13. 
Simon, 148. 33 ; 15a 37 ; 228. 6L 
sinder, 29. 5. 
dngal, 8. 19. 
Bingan, 60. i (a); 112. 34; 118. 4; 

164. 16; 175.6; 187. 16; 249. 14; 

256. I, 9. 
aioc, 50. 14. 
Sion,24. 7; 118. 17. 
Siria. See Syria, 
nttan, 7. 33 ; 14. 8, &o. 
n« (sb.), 94. 36 ; 180. a ; 175. 6 ; 284. 

33 ; 247. 4. 
mS (adj.), 21. i. 
n9{»t, 116. 13; 120. 13. 
titnan, 92. 3; 212. ai, 34. 
ntnice, 207. 10. 
liztigfeald, 155. ai. 
8l«p, 20. 30; 45. 9; 66. i; 70. 4; 

115. 6 ; 116. 13 ; 152. aa ; 240. 34; 

241.6. 
•Ivpan (ilftpan), 4. 7 ; 21. ao ; 77. 14 ; 

115.3; 188.8; 287.9; 250.6. 
al«w«, 20. 17, aa 
aUpaa. SeeBUtpui, 
sU^n, 19. 7, 9 ; 108. 9 ; 168. 9. 



alftw, 19. II ; 20. aa, 34, 35. 

ileao, 186. 10; 169. 35. 

dean, 11. II, 17, ao; 15. 18 ; 87. 33 ; 

61.13; 68. 8, 13, 15; 66. 13; 70. 

3; 88. 3i; 106. 10; 117. 7; 125. 

19; 127.9; 1«0.3; 169.36; 174. 

18 ; 201. 13. 
d^e, 120.31 ; 176. 3, 11; 287. 6; 265.6. 
smsBlffearme, 12. 7. 
smSagan, 49. 16 ; 97. 13 ; 9a 3o ; 187. 

6; 139.5; 1^7.3; 219.8,10. 
■meanng, 16. 9. 
8m69e, 149. 10, I3. 
8mlr(e)wan, 4. 11 ; 59. 15. 
smooian, 90. 9. 

■niw,lia6; 160. a; 17a 17. 
mSwhwit, 100. 31. 
snican, 8. a. 
snid, 56. 5. 

iniOan, 81. 6, 8 ; 56. 5 ; 87. i. 
anoter. See Bnotor. 
Bnoternyss, 97. 6. 
snotor (-er), 98. 9; 121. 17; 182. ao ; 

1«3- 4, 7, 13, 14- 
Sodom, 28. 11. 
Sodomwani, 8. 9. 
Sofar, 106. 33 ; 109. 7. 
sol, 59. 5. 

■9me (same), 47. 8, I3. 
t^mnian, 71. 3. 
a9mod (samod), 71. 11 ; 90. 13 ; 104. 

19; 105. 14; 106. 33; 188. 4; 139. 

6; 140. 7; 148. 30; 164. 7 ; I7O.9; 

17a 19 ; 184. 3 ; 191. 33 ; 192. 18 ; 

19a 9 ; 204. 31 ; 223. 3i ; 224. 3, 

34 ; 227. 3. 
B^na, 11.9; 21. 33; 47. 15; 71, 15; 

89. 31 ; 150. 14; 160. 3; 172. 33 » 

173. 13, 34 ; 176. 3, 6, 7, 13 ; 177. 
3,17; 180. 9; 207.5,33; 223.33; 
224.19. 

•org, 46. 15. 

bO» (sb.), 57. 15 ; 126. 5 ; 145. 16, 18 ; 

147. II ; 161. 9, II, 37, 39; 154. 4; 

162. 18 ; 169. 1 ; 170. 4 ; 171. 4, 17 ; 

174. 11; 182.0,17; 198.36; 201. 
15 ; 206. 35 ; 208. 30, 33, 36 ; 215. 
17 (3); 216. 8 (3), 13, 15; 217; 
1(3), 17 (3); 221. 35; 287. 30. 

sOtJ (adj.), 9a 31; 116. 14; 128. 13; 
155.33; 177.34; 181. 17; 214. 13, 



318 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WOBD8 



33, 24; 219. as; 222« 4, ai ; 240. 

aa; 244. 10, 13; 247. 17, ao; 249. 

9 ; 262. a ; 258. 10. 
8O9faB0ten, 67. 16. 
•OOftettneM (-nyn), 7. 5 ; 54. 7 ; 59. i ; 

96.8; 216. la (a); 220.4,5; 221. 

ao; 242. 19; 24a 14. 
»581ioe, 81. 18; 88. 29, kc 
■puman, 28. 13. 
•pariaii, 116. 18 ; 240. 10. 
■ped, 182. II. 
■p«ni, 224. a3. 
■pSlcMi, 29. 18. 
■pincge, 177. 13. 
•prve, 19. 4; 22. 10, 11 ; 88. 17, 18; 

67. 9; 80. 17 ; 81. a, 7 ; 82. ao ; 98. 

13; 107.13; 127. aa; 180. 7; 188. 

16; 146.5; 184.3; 187.14; 212. 

a4; 222.10; 248. ai,a5. 
gpreoMi, 19. 14, 19; 25. ao; 88. 10; 

85. a4; 46. i; 49. la ; 57. 6; 58. 

5(a); 61. i; 85.4; 94. as ; 98.3; 

105. la, aa; 106. 16; 109. i, 6; 

188. I ; 144. ai ; 164. as ; 174. t6 ; 

188. a6 ; 186. 15 ; 187. ai ; 188. 24; 

191. a8; 192. 33. 
■pringan, 192. 33. 
sprytUD, 198. i ; 206. 33. 
■poniAn, 284. 2$ ; 286. 18. 
.■pyrte, 181. 8. 

stef, 14. 9 ; 68. 13 ; 87. 14, aa ; 145. 16. 
BtAnaii, 36. 5 ; 284. 3. 
■twien, 91. II, 13; 102.3; 128.15; 

159. a, 19, 34; 211. 9; 225. 7. 
ttAnig, 198. I. 
■teppan. See itfppan. 
Btnlian, 61. la ; 90. 30 ; 202. 3. 
faLn,'47. la; 6. 17; 12. 13; 27. 10; 

68.1a; 64.5,9,13; 71.3; 114.3; 

142.3,10,33; 148.1,9; 159.3,30, 

3a. 34 ; 177. 19 ; 196. 7 ; 204. 33 (3); 

217. ao; 284. 5 ; 242. a ; 248. la, 

15(a), 17; 253.31,33,34. 
aUndan. See gt9iidan. 
■tftnweall, 88. 34. 
8tarian, 227, 3i, 33. 
•tfde, 12. 15 ; 198. 3. 
•tefn (stemn), 23. 9 ; 25. 6, ko, 
stelan, 65. 11, 16, 17. 
•tfiman, 117. 15. 
itemD. Sef itefn. 



ttSopbearn, 108. 3, 13. 

•teopoild (Btiop-), 66. iXy 15 ; IIS. 3. 

Bt6opm5dor, 46. 14. 

•teor, 251. 33 ; 257. 4. 

■teona, 88. 38; 188. i, la, 16, 19; 

167. 15 ; 206. 11, 15 ; 248. ao. 
•teonea, 152. 3 a. 
Stephanui, 282. 10, la, 19 ; 238. 3, m; 

284. 6, la . 

•ifppan (sti^pan), 56. 19 ; 164. 15; ' 

228. 7 ; 288. 14. 
■tioeli, 248. 9, 13. 
itidan, 6. 6, 11, 13. 
■tiool, 149. 9. 
stienn (lij^ran), 11. 10; 95. 22; 117. 

7 ; 174. 3. 
•tiernlioe, 11. 10. 

■Ugan, 4. 9; 188. 4; 208. aa, 24. 
•tUle, 25. 18 ; 195. 9. 
■tilnysa, 98. 3. 
•tiogan, 6. 4. 
•tlopoild. See stSopoild. 
sUora, 21. 3a 
■tion^ur, 21. 3i. 
8tt», 174. 2; 288. 15. 
■ti6Uo, 112. 13; 140. 34. 
■timioe, 141. 7. 

■(9ndan (standan), 4. 7 ; 12. 16, Ac 
Bt9r, 115. 34. 
itorc, 121. 19. 

storm, 24. 17 ; 71. 7 ; 112. 10. 
■tow, 9. 1 ; 12. 17 ; 88. 10, 16 ; 86. 19; 

194.16; 205.19; 214. 5; 225.7; 

238. 6, 7 ; 238. 10. 
8trsl, 70. 13. 

■trst, 27. 1 1 ; 120. 16 ; 198. ao ; 281. 1 1. 
strand, 83. 38. 
Strang. See string. 
strSamlic, 117. 17. 
strSaw, 242. 3. 
strfcanmOd, 154. 36. 
strgno'S. See str^ngtK. 
sti^ngeo, 80. 16. 
str^ngC (str^ndJ), 107. 8 ; 119. 5, n; 

127. 16 ; 232. 19 ; 256. 5. 
strioa, 145. 16. 
string (Strang), 15. 9 ; 20. 10, n ; 94. 

15, 18; 111. 16; 116. 31 ; 118. 13; 

119.1; 124.16; 184.16; 157.4; 

241.14,18; 254. I3» 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL W^ORDS 



31^ 



etnnt, 106. i6; 112. 6; 117. 13; 16a 

3, la, 15, »2, 25; 197.8. 
BtnnUio, 105. ai. 
Bt^pel, 80. 19, aa, a4. 
st^ran. Set stieran. 
•tyrian, 86. 19 ; 92. a. 
Btyme, 169. ai. 
■tyrang, 162. 19 ; 288, 11. 
sacan, 184. 7. 
•ngu, 59. 4. 
•nlh, 89. 14; 104. 14. 
8iii9e. 8e0 swiiSe. 
•umer, 20. a3, a6 ; 257. i. 
•amorlscan, 206. a3. 
•nnderhSlig, 145. 19; 199. 4; 201. 7. 
sondonprao (innder-), 18. 3 ; 188. 11. 
■unne, 65. 8 ; 66. ao ; 69. 10 ; 117. ao ; 
119. 17, 18; 146. 17; 147. I, 9; 
156. 6; 160. i ; 167. 15; 177. 10; 
206. II, 14. 
Bunu, 4. 14; 10. II ; 18. 6 ; 19. i, 5 ; 
24. aa; 28. 10; 88. 4, ao; 87. i ; 
66. 7; 62. 15; 64. 10; 79. 5, 14; 
82. 16,18; 88. 5, 16, ai; 84. 1,4; 
95.3,4, ao; 102. 17; 108. 9, la; 
106. 1 ; 110. a, 8 ; 118. 19, ao, aa ; 
182. 14; 185. 9; 187. 14, 16; 189. 
9; 141. aa, a4, as; 142. 3, 8, a3; 
148. 7 ; 158. a6 ; 159. 13, 15, 16, 17 ; 
160. 5, 6; 166. a ; 174. 10; 177. 7; 
178. aa; 179.4, aa; IB4. 14; 185. 
io,ia,i9; 187. 4; 188. 9; 191. a4; 
212. 13, a I, a3, 25, 2g; 218. 6 ; 221. 
a8 ; 222. i, 19 (a) ; 224. 5, 9 ; 226. 
la; 288. a4; 286. 3, 7; 289. 18; 
246. a4 ; 251. a4. 
itlpan,59. 13; 178. i. 
sail, 196. a4 ; 200. a3. 
BQVdsl, 98. 8. 
iQffeme, 98. 10, 11. 
aawian, 112. 9, n ; 120. ai ; 182. ai ; 

208. 5. 
iwseger, 71. 9. 
■w»r, 107. II. 
twalewe, 121. 19. 
Bwftt, 29. 13. 
Bwef(e)n, 4. 6 ; 96. 5, aa ; 188. 33 ; 

189. a ; 140. 6, 16 ; 287. 16. 
iw6g, 7. 16, 18 ; 12. 18 ; 90. 4 ; 111. 

2 ; 206. 13 ; 228. 16. 
8w6gan, 90. 8 ; 105. 3 ; 160. 3 ; 186. 6. 



aweloe. See BwUce. 

•weltan, 7. 17, 18 ; 68. i, 7, 8, 10, 1 1 ; 

65. 10 ; 66. 7, 8 ; 77. as ; 79. 7 ; 91. 

7 ; 106. 15 ; 121. is ; 128. a, 10, 19 ; 

178. 19; 181. 13; 215. II, a3; 

219. a. 
■w^ncan, 71. 10; 81. 18. 
flweor (jpillar), 6. i, a. 
•wQor {faiher-in-law)^ 5. 7. 
Bweord (ewurd), 7. 2^ ; 10. 8 ; 11. ao ;■ 

28. i; 27.1; 86.33; ^'^i «^. J3J 

88.13,17; 102.17; 104. aa; 118. 

8; 174.1; 190.7; 207. 10; 24a 

16. 
8weotter (swiuter, swustor), 108. 14; 

165. 14; 196.9, "> 224. 3. 
tw^an, 16. 10; 65. ai ; 67. aa ; 88. 

a6; 84.3,7; 146. 1,3,3,5. 
Bwioa, 178. 13. 
Bwician, 280. 24. 
■wiool, 228. 3. 
•yngg^,2L 3. 
■wiggean, 22. 11. 
Bwiloe (swelce, swylce), 9. 10, 11 ; 21. 

30, &c. 
swmcan, 26. 31; 111. 34; 195. 10; 

247. I. 
■wingan, 28. 19; 66. 9; 68. 17 ; 266. 

16. 
■wiDge, 66. 7. 
swingel, 110. 6. 
swipu (swypu), 211. 33, 35. 
8wira. See iwllra. 
swi5ra, 5. 3 ; 8. 6, ftc 
BwlfSe (suifle, sw^), 8. 4, 9 ; 4. i, &c. 
•witflio, 29. 13 ; 90. i ; 106. 3 ; 112. 

10 ; 118. 13 ; 207. 19. 
•wi61ice, 11. 18 ; 286. 4. 
smigiaii, 28. 16 ; 26. 4 ; 88. 10. 
swOra (iwipa), 86. 14; 161. 15; 288. 

15- 
■wOrbeah, 129. s, i8. 
Bwnrd. See sweord. 
swoBter (-or). See sweotter. 
iwutd, 242. 3. 
•wutellice, 112. 9, 11. 
Bwyft, 181, 30; 184. 15. 
BwyfUioe, 208. 35. 
Bwyloe. See swiloe. 
flwyoge, 66. 4. 
Bwypu. See swipu*. 



320 



INDBX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



■w^e. See swftfo. 

8wy«rUn,286. 6. 

•jbb. See sibh. 

■yfernjM, 242. 19. 

B^fre, 264. II. 

■ylen, 129. 7. 

■ylfrtti. See leolfren. 

•ylian, 69. 5. 

•yllan. Seew^flaju 

■ylofr. See seolf or. 

lymbeldsg, 224. 16. 

■ymblian (ombliMi), 40. aa ; 41. 3. 

Symeon, 189. 9, la ; 190. i, a. 

■ymle. See dmle. 

Syiukj, 90. 4, 6. 

■ynderlio, 81. a, 11 ; 280. 11. 

lyndrig, 78. i. 

^uU, 16. 16; 82.13; ^'^'f !!<>• 

10; 112.15; 114.13; 128.17; 124. 

3,5; 127.16; 168. 5; 171.6; 199. 

3,6,15; 201.7,13,14. 
lyngian, 16. 16 ; 49. 6 ; 98. a ; 106. 11, 

30,34; 106. 18; 218. i; 186. la, 

14; 289.31,33,35. 
■ynn, 16. 5; 19. 18, &a 
SjrU (Sim), 100. 3 ; 101. 10 ; 102. 

13; 186. 33. 
■ynrao, 140. 9, 11. 
lyrwung, 286. 11 ; 248. 11. 

tft, 188. 8, 10 ; 228. 35. 

tobele, 228. 30. 

tioen (tScn), 11. I3, 34; 48. 3; 62. 9; 

82. 7; 98. 6; 182. 9; 167. a; 177. 

33; 188. 35; 184.4; 187. 13; 190. 

5, 6; 206. 3o; 206. 11, 14, 34; 207. 

19; 211. 16; 218. 11; 214. 13; 

226.9; 229.10; 281. 9; 282. ao; 

267. 8. 
tffc»D, 27. ao ; 180. 6; 179. 6, 8 (a) ; 

166. 9, 10, II (3), 13, 14; 196. 17; 

206. 7 ; 22a 3o; 288. 8; 249. 13. 
t«l, 61. 18. 
tslftn, 6. 7 ; 46. 13; 66. la, 19 ; 66. 

28 ; 117. I. 
til, 101. 19; 126. 17; 166. 6, 7; 

184.8. 
Ulian, 118. la 
t&Uio, 166. 8; 288.1,5. 
Ulu, 101. la 
tSam, 206. 10. 



tfiw, 16. 31 ; 219. 3. 

td»,46. 8; 146.14,34,36; 147.4,6; 

188. 39. 
teldwyrfato, 289. la. 

tempel, 12. 13 ; 18. 7, 8 ; 37. ix ; 6S. 
8; 96. ao; 97. 14, 16; 98. 16; lOL 
14; 110. 33; 12a 17; 142. 8; 148. 
5; 160. 17; 177.17; 182. 4; 189. 
15; 190. 13; 201.6; 204. 25; 206. 
6, 7 ; 217. 31 ; 281. 19 ; 242. 10, la, 

13. 
t^ogMi, 88. 37. 

teolimg (tiolnng), 89. 16 ; 197. 9. 
t6on (tion), 6. 6; 188. 16; 20&. 24; 

288.4. 
t6(mft (tioiuk), 67. 13; 166. la. 
t6o8s,67. I. 

tSotfian (tiogotRMi), 87. la; 201. 11. 
ieter, 8. 30. 

Thonuw, 226. 4; 228. 5. 
tid (tiid), 19. 16; 22. 11; 88. i ; 40. 

3; 71.3(a); 72.9; 87.15; 127. 

22; 12a 8, 15; I8I.9; 186.23; 

189. 39 ; 148. 33 ; 161. 17 ; 152. 15; 
16a 17 ; 162. II ; 168. 9 ; 164. 35; 
169. 3; 177.10; 180.31; 1«2. 8, 
18; 212.36,38; 227.10; 229L6; 

240. 5 ; 246. 33. 
tigle, 27. 14, 16. 

tihUn (tjhtan), 66. 14; 122. 19 ; 220. 

13 ; 249. 13. 
tiid. SeeHd. 

tOian, 7a 13 ; 169. 19; 199. ai. 
timft (tfmft), 22. 9, 10 ; 46. 9 ; 47. 18 ; 

60. I ; 111. 19; 121. 19 ; 182. ao; 

186. 10; 18a 13 ; 167.aa ; 188. 19; 

187. 3 ; 204. 19, 33 ; 218. 5 ; 221. 
38 ; 222. 19 ; 227. 14, 16 ; 240. 34; 

241. 6. 
timbiian, 169. 3, 19. 
Timotheus, 282. 13. 
tin, 29. 6. 

tiogo9ian. See teotSian. 
tiohhian, 67. 7. 
tiolang. See teolung. 
tlon. See teon. 

tionft. See tfiona. 
titfian, 171. 13, 18. 
toberan, 192. 33 ; 286. 15. 
tobentan, 86. 10; 177. 17, 18, aa ; 
228.18. 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



321 



tohrecan, 8. i8 ; 26. i6 ; 87. ao; 121. 

4; 122. 15; 166. 11; 181. 4(a); 

214.8; 224. 18, ao. 
tObrytton, 102. 3. 
tCcnIwan, 78. 3; 81. 8; 96. 13; 102. 

5; 247. 19. 
Wcyme, 68. 8 ; 66, 9 ; 121. 19 ; 166. 

15 ; 168. 8 ; 189. 11 ; 200. 4; 247. 

14. 
t6-cteg, 26. 1 ; 110. 8 ; 147. 17, 33, a9 ; 

187. II ; 188. 13, 15; 208. 35; 204. 

4; 208. ao, a3, a6. 
tSdAUn, 16. 5; 18. aa, 35, 37, 39; 

88.4; 78. 1; 88. ao; 94.3; 114. 

ai ; 129. 16; 172. a8; 178. 4; 204. 

a; 214.8,9; 248. as. 
tSdfflness, 27. 8. 
tOf^nun, 81. 5, 8. 
tOflSwan, 22a 13. 
tOforllptennyBB, 287. 7. 
tSgsedere, 79. ao. 
tSgSn, 88. aa. 
t5g€ane8, 79. a i. 
tOhopa, 44. 8 ; 61. 15 ; 6a 3. 
t6l, 224. 19. 

toU, 162. a7, a9 ; 160. 9, 10, 14, 19. 
tonere, 160. 8. 
toUaetl, 162. 36. 
tOlOcan, 26. a. 
tSljsan, 219. 7. 
tO-moigen, 17. 33. 
t6-niht, 197. 8. 
tCrcnigge, 8. 19. 
torfian, 217. aa 
ton-, 28. 3, 5. 
t6Bceacan, 127. 8. 
UtaoSad, 248. 33. 
tOscSadan, 216. a6. 
t6§c6otan, 170. 11, i a. 
tSslSan, 106. 3. 
tddlipan, 20. ai. 

t689iime, 12. 17 ; 61. la ; 98. 35. 
tOspringan, 287. 18. 
tast^ncan, 26. a ; 81. 6 ; 94. 3 ; 124. 8, 

13; 178. 13; 218. 7. 
t0teran,92.i8; 9a9; 106.6; IO7.3; 

182. 7. 
totian, 18. Ii. 
tSO, 63. ax, 33 ; 64. 3 ; 161. 14 ; 162. 

10, la; 166. 36; 288. 3a 
tOweard (-werd), 78. 6; 119. i; 189. 



5; 164. II ; 166. II ; 194. 16; 204. 

14, 15, 17 ; 218. 15 ; 214. 14, 33 ; 

240.6. 
tOw^ndan, 102. 1 ; 288. 7. 
tOweorpan (tOwurpan), 4. 5; 18. 4, 5; 

20. 18; 26. a; 27. 10; 47.4; 70. 

13; 81. 10; 181. i; 146. 9, II, 13, 

15; 288. 7; 247. II. 
tOwerd. See tSweard. 
tOwesnesg, 20. 14. 
tQwritennjB, 186. 31. 
tSwarpan. See tCweorpan. 
tredan, 19. 14. 
trSow, 6. 3; 9. 13; 84. 9, 10; 77.4, 5, 

6, 33, 34; 78.3,5,8; 86. 10,16; 

149. 30(3), 31, 33 (3); 164. 14.; 

197. 33; 20a 33, a6; 206. aa ; 

242. a. 
tareowa (trQwa), 87. 15 ; 166. 34. 
trQowojnm, 97. 10. 
treowen, 102. 3. 
tp5owlSa8,64. 15; 118. la 
tnun, 81. 14. 
trQwa. See treowa. 
trQwian, 66. 3 ; 201. 5. 
trymian, 28. 36. 

tan, 10. 6, 7; 166. 11; 198. 10; 210.27. 
tanece, 106. 6 ; 224. i. 
tunge, 21. 33 ; 26. 30 ; 41. 6 ; 67. 8 ; 

117. 11; 119.33; 128.13; 200.17; 

22a la 

tnngelwitega, 187. ai ; 18a 11, 15; 

189. 13, 30, 35,39. 
tumian, 110. 13. 
turtle, 91. 33, 34; 189. 7. 
tw^lfwintre, Sa 3i. 
twiblSoh (twiblioh), 6. 16, 31, 
twin, 6. 16, 33. 
twispunnen, 6. 16. 
twiffrSwen, 6. 33. 
twiwintre, 189. 38. 
twyfeald, 66. 11, 17; 109. 14; 192. 

31 ; 211. 10. 
twjBian, 167. 9. 
tw^nang, 167. a, 7, 
Tyberiadis, 218. iq ; 226. 15. 
Tjberiua, 190. 18. 
tyhtan. /Sftftihtan. 
tyma. See tima. 
tympana, 17. 7. 
tynan, 146. 15; 147.7. 



S22 



INDEX OF PEmCIPAL WOBDS 



i7mii,91. 4. 
Tyrnt, 28a 13. 
tjrwe, 79. 11. 

Onrihto, 76. I ; 9S. 5; 107. 3; ISK. 

18, 22 ; 126. 10; 127. 16; 12a 19; 

181. ao ; 182. 6 ; 143. 25 ; 146. 23 ; 

162. a7 ; 167. i ; 168. 9 ; 164. 7 ; 

165. 33 ; 167. 14 ; 176. aa ; 182. 16 ; 

191. a8; 198. 5, ai ; 194. 3; 20a 

10; 206.15,17; 281.6; 286. ai; 

287. 14,18; 288.16. 
9cr-t5-9aoaD, 168. a. 
tSana Se§ t^nc 
«anofdU,249. 11. 
«MioiMi,64. 8; 100. 7 ; 181. 3; 189. 

17; 201.8; 249.16,19. 
Oanoing, 266. 5. 
OeahtUn, 281. ai. 
Oearf, 40. ai ; 46. i ; 48. 4 ; 78. a. 
Vewfa, 16. 5 ; 60. 6 ; 108. 3, 6, la, 14; 

118. 19; 114. 14, ai ; 116. 10; 117. 

1,3; 14^31, 3a; 164.17; 172.6, 

8; 192. 14; 198. ai; 199. aa; 200. 

10; 202. 19; 204. a, 8; 244. 11; 

261. 9. 
Oearfldas, 106. 4. 
ffearle, 81. 33 ; 125. 16 ; 184. 15 ; 188. 

19; 189. a6; 178. i; 224. 3, a6; 

282.18; 288.19. 
OeawfiestDTM, 112. 17; 267. 5. 
tS^oen, 151. ao. 
«eg(e)n (ffen), 7. 25; 11. 8, 19; 86. 

ao ; 40. 4 ; 98. 35 ; 99. 3 ; 100. 10, 

13, 18; 109. I ; 166. 15, 34; 172. 

19,39; 178.1,5; 18*. 5; 207. 5; 

212. 34; 219. 15 ; 224. 36; 226. 3, 

9 ; 280. 17, 31 ; 286. 8. 
Cegnian (CSnian), 87. a, 3, 4, 5 J W» 

7 (a), 8; 71. la; 103. 13; 180. i ; 

142. ao; 143. ai ; 171. 16; 197. 17; 

219. 14. 
9en. See 0eg(e)n. 
66no(e)aii, 49. 7, 16; 65. a ; 68. 11; 

107.13; 137.5; 209. 16. 
OSnian. See "Segniftn. 
VeninggSst, 251. 15. 
ffenting, 8. 16; 98. 18; 195. 8, la; 

224. 7, II. 
OSo. 5ec06o(h). 
CSod (6iod), 26. i; 86. 17; 81. a6; I 



86. ao; 88. 7; 92. 5 ; W. 4; 95. i ; 

99.5; 101.3,9,17; 102.4; 11^ 

7; 180. 17, 18; 189. 19; 151. 10, 

a8; 162. 33; 164. 34; 170. 11; 

175. 19; 17a ai; 179. 5, 8; 189. 

31,35; 199.5; 202.17; 306. 18 (a), 

ai (a) ; 206. la, 15 ; 228. aa ; 285. 

15 ; 266. 35. 
86of, 66. 7; 148. 16, 18; 176. 2 ; 250. 

14. 
680(h), 28.1; 84. 3, 7. 
OeoQ, 197. a. 
6eorf,87.8,i6; 88.3. 
Oeorfnyu, 242. 18. 
Seortor, 161. 14 ; 162. 9, 1 1 ; 166. 25 ; 

170. 7 ; 241. I, 9. 
9eoBtra, 86. 17 ; 118. n (3) ; 184. 18 ; 

216. 7. See alio meftru. 
6eow, 12. 8 ; 37. 1, 31 ; 41. to ; 49. 15 ; 

60. 19; 64. 14; 66.4; 62. 2, 10; 

64. I, 13; 183. 11; 216. 9. 
«6ow», 62. 6 ; 96. 7 ; 98. 4, a6 ; 102. 

10; 104.3; 106. 3; 109.3, 4,6; 

121.13; 127. 3; 131. 16; 160. 7, 

^5 ; 1««. 5, 10, 13, 15, 16, 19, as (a) ; 

170. a, 6 ; 197. 18 ; 19a 18, ao, aa, 

34 ; 220. 33, 33 ; 221. 7 (a) ; 235. 

10; 286. i; 249.34; 266. 16. 
68owd0m, 61. 3. 
96owen, 62. 11 ; 63. 15 ; 64. I. 
CSowetling, 82. 9. 
ffSowian (tSowian), 44. 30 ; 46. ai ; 4a 

6; 62. 3; liaS; 142.18; 148. 19; 

148. ao, 33 ; 190. 10; 260. 2. 
CSowm^nnen, 64. 13. 
tJfiowot, 6. 8; 81. 17. 
CSown, 62. 1 3. 

Cenoan, 9. 19 ; 27. 19 ; 4a 15. 
6icoe, 86. 17. 

6icgan, 68. 16 ; 87. 3, 13, 16 ; 172. 29, 
6ider, 197. 5. 
tnestru (tJtetni, Cyetru), 10. 10 ; 31. 13 ; 

216. 5. See also 66oatni. 
tfigen, 141. 3. 
tKncan. See 6yno(e)aii. 
6inog. See 6mg. 
t^nen, 186. 33. 

6iiig (t^incg), 6. II ; 28. 13, fto. 
ffingneden, 109. 9. 
Ciowian. See tSSowian. 
CiAtru. See t^eaira. 



i^b 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



323 



-Solian, 11. 7; 107. ii ; 126. i8 ; 144. 

19 ; 154. 35. 
»9no (tJanc), 29. 3, 4; 81. a ; 84. 3 ; 

42. 3; 58. a; 58. la. 
090011 (-an), 29. 16 ; 46. 9. 
tJorn, 89. 9; 78. 13, 14, 17 ; 149. 19; 

192.83. 
Votemng, 189. 31. 
Vrafiing, 227. I. 
'Sre*, 52. 3. 
Oreagan, 55. 15; 56. 9, 11 ; 58. 19; 

69.17; 107.13; lia4; 128. 13; 

157. 8; 208. 14; 216. 13, 15; 251. 

a3, a4, a6 ; 255. 15, 16, 17. 
OrSal, 129. 9. 
OrSatian, 54. la ; 55. 19. 
Oreaung, 56. 8. 

Or^noan (/or dr^noan), 19. aa 
Crist, 20. II. 
9riiigfeald, 155. ai. 
Oroim, 200. aa 
'SrCwend, 196. 9. 
tSrOwian, a 10; 71. 13; 285. 16; 244. 

a; 254. 1. 
OrCwiendlio, 258. 7. 
VrGwung, 58. 9 ; 159. 31 ; 178. 4 ; 209. 

9; 226. a6; 240.5. 
OrQh, 178.9; 225.8, 1 1. 
tJryfeald, 189. a3; 211. 11. 
Crymm, 80. 15; 101. 4, 16; 127. 

14- 
thTiDseU, 146. a, 8, 11 ; 225. a6 ; 256. 

a, 3, 7- 
Oanor, 86. 8 ; 89. 2$ ; 90. 7. 
Oarfan, 12. 4 ; 45. 7 ; 5a 15 ; 65! ao; 

142. ao; 148.8; 205. a 7. 
Vorhdri&n, 209. 17. 
tSorhgSn, 190. 7. 
Snrhtten, 91. ao. 
«urh«yn, 108. 8 ; 111. 9. 
9arb8jr(e)lian, 28. 10, 11, 18 ; 62. 9. 
^urhwanian, 106. 14; 153. 18 ; 167. 6, 

8; 196.1; 221. 3,14; 242.5. 
^unt, 245. aa. 

tJuwtig, 154. 5, 7; 170. a3; 171. 14. 
6w6a], 84. 7. 
6wSan, 18. 9. 
6w5ora,51. 17. 
fiwp, 128. 14 ; 24a 19. 
Vydan, 12. 6. 
Sjllio, 25. II . See aUo Oyslio. 

Y 



ffync(e)an (tfinoan), 10. 15 ; 45. 4, ai ; 

46.7; 160. 13; 174.14; 287.16. 
Cyrel, 82. i. 
Cyrnen, 176. 18. 
tJyratan, (9. 19) ; 88.9; 48,15; 170. 

17; 171. 10; 172. 3; 177. la; 

216. a. 
Ojslic, 5. 7. See also 'Syllic. 
V^nx. See tSiestni. 

Ti£ui,57. 16; 105.13; 177.18; 185. 

18. 
nferra, 4. 9. 
ufewerd, 106. 11. 
Qhta, 17. 16. 

unadwsscendlio, 141. 10 ; 156. a. 
unfirwuiffian, 216. 33. 
unfii^cigendlio, 117. 15. 
unbewfddod, 66. i. 
imMndan, 125. aa ; 159. 6 (a), a8 (a) ; 

161. 35, 36. 
imcl£ne, 8. 11 ; 10. ao ; 84. 5 ; 86. i ; 

55.17; 88.13. 
imclsnnyM, 241. 4. 
uncaOHce, 67. ao. 
nnoystig, 171. 19. 
underbeo, 89. 15 ; 59. a ; 88. aa ; 112. 

17; 142.17; 148.17; 228. 10. 
nnderoreopan, 100. 9. 
undereyning, 212. ao, 33. 
underfill, 26. 16 ; 86. 16 ; 44. 19, 

30 ; 55. I ; 56. 9, 16 ; 90. 13 ; 100, 

7; 106.16,17; 109.4,8; 116.13; 

180. II ; 147. II, 13; 158. 16 ; 154. 

I, 3; 161. 8, 9, II, 13; 162. 37; 

169. 10, la; 170. 18; 171. i, 11; 

172.5; 18«. 14; iw. 6; 200.18; 

208.36; 222.13; 227. 11; 280.1, 

3, 3; 288. 17; 284. 17; 285. 33; 

242. 6, 14, 15; 245. 5; 247. 18; 

251. 34, a6. 
und^igendlio, 229. 14. 
nndeigietan, 187. 4. 
nndern, 168. 8. 
tuidenigifl, 40. 13. 
undemfid, 229. 5. 
andentandan, 96. aa ; 112. 5 ; 180. 

7 (a) ; 186. I ; 155. la 
underOSod, 240. ao. 
under6Sodaii (undertRodan), 51. 30 ; 

166. 3. 



324 



INDEX OF PEINCIPAL WORDS 



Qndeifdedui, 52. i. 

undeifHodAiL See underSeodan. 

nndSD, 148. 29 ; 281. 18. 

nndrefed, 29. 25. 

anemn, 20. 4. 

unfiefltSrSd, 46. ai. 

unforht, 101. 13 ; 228. 7. 

unforhUioe) 229. 16. 

unfurawsled, 126. 7. 

unftilfr^ednyBB, 116. 16. 

nngebeorhlioe, 249. 33. 

ungebrosnod, 244. 23. 

ungedaefielice, 66. 1 1 . 

ungel, 118. 3. 

ungeleaffall, 122. 19 ; 282. ai ; 288. 16. 

ungelfi^um, 78. 15 ; 74; i. 

migelio, 20. 4. 

ungelimp, 106. ao ; 106. ai ; 188. 9. 

ungemetlioe, 65. 4 ; 67. 19. 

migei^dedy 68. 11. 

DDgeomfiiU, 20. aa 

ungerim, 98. 12, 30. 

iingeiitenlioe, 11. 18. 

ungeBoSadwialioe, 22. 13; 

ungeOinged, 41. 33. 

ungeGyldeg, 22. 8. 

ungewealdes, 9. 15; 68. a^ 

ungew^mmed, 126. 6. 

tmgewiu, 65. a ; 261. 8. 

ungewitfall, 60. a i. 

ungrftpigende, 116. 12. 

iiiibjU,267. 15. 

unhold, 170. 6. 

unitJe, 88. 16. 

unlybbA, 188. a 7. 

tmnytt, 19. 13 ; 26. ai ; 86. 34 ; 41. 10. 

unnyilioe, 8. 11. 

iinr£d, 67. 8. 

unriht (-ryht) (ab.), 14. 15; 47. 8, 

10; 61. 14; 67. ai ; 204. 10. 
unriht (-ryht) (adj.), 21. 19 ; (26. 21) ; 

46. 13; 68. 21; 67.8. 
unrihthffman (unryht-), 46. 1 2 ; 90. 29 ; 

202.3. 
unrihthffmere, 146. 28. 
onrihtlioe, 90. 28; 96. 22. 
Yinrihtwls (unryht-), 10. 9; 16. 15; 

48. 5 ; 110. 10 ; 128. i, 5 ; 146. 18 ; 

147. 3, 9; 160. 8; 171. 13, 20; 

267. 12. 
nnrihtwIsnyM (unryht wimett)^ 27. 6 ; 



108. ao; 110. 17 ; 112. 19 ; 12S. ^ 

5, 10, aa ; 180. 11 ; 166. 24 ; 167. 5. 
unrOt, 4. 17. 
unrOtnyi, 221. 23. 
nnryht(-). See aUo anriht(-). 
unryhthiemed, 46. 21. 
uniyhtwialioe, 16. 15. 
unryhtwyrhta, 40. 8. 
unson'St^ignyM, 106. 3; 161. 5. 
unioea9fnll, 22. 7. 
unaoildig. See unacyldig» 
nnacrydan, 176. 16, 19. 
unBoyldig (-sdldig), 44. 2 ; 61. 5 ; 64. 

6 ; 67. 16; 176. 10; 208. 3, 17. 
unipSdig, 91. a a. 
unstille, 67. 11. 
unstilnyst, 196. 3. 
unttr^ng, 241'. 14. 
untsUioe, 184. 10. 
untiogoOiul, 87. 13. 
untOsUten, 224. 1. 
untrSownan, 47. 13. 
untrum,88. il; 48.13; 124* 15; 153, 

a, 13; 167. 11; 171. a, la; 180. 

37 ; 192. 9 ; 218» 11 ; 281. 10, 14 ; 

241.17; 248.33; 244. a. 
ontrumnyu (-tiymnees), 71. 15 ; 107. 

a ; 109. 14, 19; 281. 13 ; 246. 13, 14. 
untygan, 164. 8. 
un96aw, 66. 13. 
unt^Dged, 41. 33. 
unwSnlio, 10. 15. 
unweoK^, 46. 18. 
unweorOacipe, 61. 1 7. 
unwillum, 68. 3. 
unwU, 44. 13; 67. 9. 
Up, 4. 9 ; 11. II ; 16. 16; 26. 6. 
npSgSn, 89. 9. 
npfih^bban, 16. 14; 20. 9 ; 88. 14; 

40. 10, II ; 46. 16 ; 201. 13 ; 21O. i • 

221. 37. 
QpSh^fednyss, 127. i a. 
QpSepryttan, 89. la. 
QpflSring, 228. 3, 16. 
Qp60r, 228. 13. 
Qpgftn, 180. I. 

«Pg9°g> ^- 9. 
uppan, 80. 4 ; 80. 6. 
nppe, 4. 8; 11. 3; 16. 16. 
nprtige, 226. 33; 229. 13; 286. 25; 
249. 3. 



ji 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



325 



npynum, 71. 5. 

nt, 4. 13 ; 6. 5 ; 6^ 5 ; 18. II ; U. a. 

ntSdrsfan, 211. 25 ; 219. 17. 

Qtaisdan, 281. 18. 

QUn, 6. 4; 27. 18; 87. 19; 52. 16; 

69. 19. 
Qtanomnan, 66. 9 ; 67. 30. 
atfisoyndan, 211. 34. 
Qtfisplwan, 69. 13; 188. ao. 
Qte, 86. 10. 
QtflOwan, 224. 34. 
Qtforlfetan, 20. 13. 
QtgSn, 126. 10. 13. 
Qtgangan. See Qtg^ngmn. 
Qtgelsdan, 61. 3. 
Qtg^qgan (-gangwi), 7. 15, 19 ; 68. 13 ; 

72.4,5. 
Qtlstan, 27. & 
nton. See wnton. 
Qtwyte, 166. 16. 

Virago, 77. 18. 

wS, 28. 13, 16; 28. 38; 81. 10; 89. 

4, 5 ; 118. 10, 13; 161. i6, 17 ; 166. 

19; 172. 34; 191. 13. 
wfio (waoc), 188. 8; 189. 17; 211. 14. 
waoel. See waooL 

wadan, 72. 8 ; 116. 4 ; 169. 3 ; 187. 7. 
wSdic, 100. 13 ; 141. 3. 
wSclioe, 141. 7. 
wSomOd, 119. 19. 

wacol (-el), 178. 7 ; 245. i ; 264. 11. 
waoor, 69. 8. 
wsBoce, 166. 31 ; 245. 33. 
wfid, 171. II. 
wSdl, 50. 6. 
w«lla,26. 13; 40.16; 118. 19; 114. 

14; 121.5; 200.8,13; 280.13. 
w»feUi, 174. 17; 176. 17, 19. 
wsge, 107. 11; 129. 14. 
wnlbreawlice, 176. 14. 
wselhreow, 18. 10; 118. 4; 180. 13; 

208. 16; 224. 15; 286.5. 
wsnefls, 70. 17. 
w«pen, 60. 3 ; 241. 3, 10. 
wfipnedbeam, 69. 6. 
wspn6dm9nii, 70. 3, 4. 
wspnung, 248. 10. 
wer, 86. 30 ; 207. i. 
wierlio, 280. 19. 



woncipe, 18. 6, 14. 

wSstm (wAsOm), 17. 17 ; 22. 15 ; 29. 
11; 84. 10; 61. 3; 77.5,6,33,34; 

78. 8 ; 86. 16 ; 147. 3 ; 149. 18, 20, 
31, 33 (3), 33; 156. 31 ; 164. 34; 
186. 4; 192. 34 ; 198. 8, 10 ; 197. i, 
3, 5, 34, 35 ; 198. 4 ; 208. 33 ; 220. 
36(3); 221.14; 268.11. 

wastmbsro, 89. 13. 
wet, 142. I ; 286. 6. 
wSta,141. 1,4; 198.3. 
wsBter, 18. 30, 35, 37, 39; 20. 13; 27. 
8; 29. 33; 41. 5; 69. 10; 70. 7; 

79. 13; 80. 10; 87. 10, 36; 88. 33 ; 
89. a; 186. 7; 164. 4, 7; 166. 36, 
37; 167.3; 212.1,3; 216. 3; 216. 
3; 224.34; 227.6. 

wnterftst, 211. 9. 

wntespyt, 64. 14. 

wntenoj^, 219. 19. 

wieterffSoie, 79. 31. 

wILg (wSh), 28. 10, II, 17; 128. 30; 

129.13. 
wahryft, 177. 17, 33. 
wSldend. See wealdend. 
warn. See w^mm. 
wamb. See W9inb. 
wana, 202. 8. 
wang, 208. 31, 37. 
wanhia, 40. 16. 
wanian, 212. 15. 
wSimng, 184. 18. 

warnian, 129. 9 ; 160. 16 ; 200. 33. 
wani, 188. 7. 
weabfaiL See we(a)xan. 
weald, 280. 31. 
wealdan, 16. a. 
wealdesd (wSldead), 24. 16; 86. 17; 

49. 9; 68. 14; 180. i; 188. 33; 

208. 19. 
weall, 18. 5 ; 21. a6; 24. 33 ; 27. 30, 

33 ; 28. 7, 8, 13, 18, 35 ; 286. 13. 
weard (sb.), 178. 7 ; 282. 4 ; 286. 10 ; 

287. 10 ; 288. 30. 
weard (adv.), 227. 34 ; 288. 33. 
weaidsetl, 287. 17. 
we(a)xaii (weahsan), 8. 7; 20. 19; 80. 

13; 67.3; 78.14; 80. 3; 104.8; 

116. 13; 127. a4; 190. 15; 212. 15; 

282. 17. 
weaxbred, 91. II, 14. 



Y3 



326 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



w^og, 160. 19. 

w^, 19. a ; ee. 90 ; 80. 6, 9 ; 81. 

aa; 82. 1,4,5,13,13,19. 
weg (weig), 17. 17; 26. as; 85. 17; 

87. 10 ; 52. 6 ; 59. i ; 96. ao ; 120. 

7, II, la; 128. 13; 188. 34; U9. 9, 

la; 158. 11; 164. 14; 165. 16, 18; 

181. a ; 192. ai ; 194. aa ; 198. 34; 
202. aa; 220. 4; 285.19. 

wegan, 6. 33. 

wegfiurende, 192. a a. 

wQgfilrend, 106. 19. 

weig. See weg. 

wel, 9. a ; 11. 33 ; 12. 14; 19. 19 ; 88. 

7; 85.1; 52.13; 58.3; 65. a; 141. 

aa, a4, 35 ; 166. 9 ; 254. 5. 
weU, 14. II ; 17. aa ; 89. ii ; 55. 3 ; 

96.15.18; 97.1; 108. 16; 116. 17; 

142. 14; 143. 13; 155. 19; 198. 7; 

200. 18 ; 251. 8. 
welig (-«g), 89. 4; 40. 14; 56. I ; 67. 

13; 197. 1, 11; 200.6; 201. 35. 
welor (-er), 14. 19 ; 17. i ; 82. 9 ; 102. 

7; 105. 11,34; IWJ- 18. 
welwfllendnyst, 249. 7. 
wSnan, 11. 4; 14. 10; 26.6; 29. 16 ; 

85. aa ; 88. i ; 40. i ; 49. 6, 7 ; 

145. 9; 156. aa; 209. 15; 247. i ; 

252.4; 257.15. 
w^dan, 67. 8 ; 142. 2$ ; 228. 10. 
wfnUn, 26. ao. 
weofod (weobud, wiofud), 80. 5, 7 ; 

84. 19, aa ; 63. 6 ; 145. ai, 33, 35 ; 

182. 15. 

weoro, 18. 14 ; 14. 11 ; 20. 17 ; 26. 18, 
31 ; 88.4; 34.15; 41.33; 47.1; 
54.1,8; 58.16; 59.8,9; 68.14; 
76. 9, 11,13; 78.13,17; 98. 34; 
118. i; 127.13; 128. 13; 186. 11; 
145. I, 4, 6 ; 147. 13 ; 215. 6 ; 222. 
5; 289. 3; 241. I, 9; 242. 3, 5, 
7 (a) ; 249. 15, 18 ; 251. 9 ; 252. ip, 

II, 13. 
weorld (world, woruld), 17. 4; 22. 7 ; 
89. 11; 41. 8, 17, 33; 56. 3, 15; 
57.19; 114. 33; 119. i; 155.10, 
33; 167.33; 174.13; 179. 10, 13, 
15 ; 186. 16 ; 197. i ; 227. 9 ; 243. 
18; 251. 15; 262. 30, 33; 256. 
6 (a); 257. 14. See aUo world-, 
woruld-. 



weoroldgOdy 73. i. 

weorpan (wnzpan), 34. 11 ; 136. 4: 

188. 7, 8, 14 ; 158. 5, I3 ; 160. 1;; 

164. 13 ; 166. 25 ; 182. 6; ».i4 
weor« (wDfffJ), 62. 16 ; 64. 18 ; 2W.IJ- 

3o; 243. a. 
weorOiaii (wtufRan), 10. 11 ; 34. li 

17; 37.6; 66. 11; 68. 15; l».ii. 
weorVinynd (wurCmynt, wjifkxp^l 

17. 33 ; 20. 7 ; 112. 5 ; 138. 9; ISL 

18; 288.16; 266. 5. 
weortbdpe, 18. 9 ; 62. 10 ; 54. 19. 
weotQiDA, 62. 17 ; 66. 4. 
wepwi, 82. 3 ; 89. 5 ; 47. 35 (a); ^ 

3; 144.5; 191. 13; 204.13,14. 
wer, 8. 10; 17. 3; 20. 10; 21 15; 

43.3; 47.7,11,1a; 64.4,8;®- 

1,9; 77.19; 78.8; 108.6,7,»'' 

114. 19; 116. ai ; 128. 13; 126.6; 

181. 17 ; 185. 16 ; 190. 9; 196, j6; 

205. 10; 214. 7 ; 228. 7, 3i ; 281. J, 

7; 245.11,13,15; 248.3; 24ft.ii 
wered. See werod. 
w^rgan. See wiei^gan. 
wfrian, 66. sa 
werig, 56. 8. 
weriio, 245. i. 
werod (-ed), 89. 10; 101. 15; ^^ 

15; 214.4; 236. a6; 288.3; 28d. 

a ; 240. 13. 
weiidsl, 151. 11 ; 152. i, 3> ^' 
wetten, 5. I ; 9. 7 ; 85. 19; 39. 22; 

105.3; 120.7; 141.37; l^^i' 

180. 33; 190.19; 199.10; 212.9; 

215. 8, 33 ; 245. 3i. 
weCer, 97. 4. 
wezan. See we(ft)zftn. 
w!c, 24. 33 ; 198. ai ; 287. 19. 
wicca, 66. 6. 
wice, 124. II. 

wician, 9. 7 ; 92. i ; 187. 3. 
wid, 79. 10; 97. 17. 
wid&ran, 25. 13. 
widgill, 85. 17. 
widnysB, 97, 14, 16. 
wieigan (w^rgan, wyrian), 19. 22 ; **• 

33; 68.11; 66.34; »1. 4»^' ^^ 

10; 106.7,15; 144.31; 242. 24J 

252. 18. 
wi(e)U, 39. I ; 64. 10; 101. 7i ^^'' 

5; 128.10,15. 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



327 



5. 



wi(e)9erweftrd, 10. 17 ; 258. 8. 

Mrif (wiif;, 4. 13; 10. 2, 4; 26. 5, 10; 

81.6,8j 47. 5, 6 (a), 7, 9 (0, ", 

12,24; 60. 4; 62.4,5,7; 68.19; 

64. 4, 8 ; 66. 2, 14; 69. i, 9 ; 70. 3 ; 

71. 13; 78. 12, 13; 77. 22, 24; 78. 

7, 10, 15 ; 79. 5, 14, 15 ; 82. 15 ; 88. 

11; 91.2, 22; 106.14,16; 186. 16; 

145. 26 ; 154. 19, 21, 23 ; 157. 18, 

22, 25; 158. I, 8, II, 12, 15(2); 

168. i; 178. 18; 180. 6, 13; 181. 

16; 184.9,13; 185.8,25(2); 186. 

3; 195.7; 1^- ^; 205. 10; 227. 

23; 228.7; 280.17; 281.2; 248. 

4; 248.3; 249.22. 
wifcUd, 69. 7. 

wifiMi, 84. I, 4 ; 145. 27 ; 205. 10. 
wifiDMi (wim-), 77. 16; 110. 4; 127. 

wigende, 88. 10. 

wiglong, 247. 2. 

wiif. See wif. 

wildeor, 67. 3 ; 127. 19, 23. 

wildeorlic, 57. 17. 

wilie, 214. 12, 18, 20 ; 286. 12. 

will (wyll), 18. 21, 25. 

willa (will, wylla), 20. 16 ; 25. 8 ; 40. 

5; 42. 5; 44. 16, 17; 47. 3, 17; 

56.14; 57. 18; 58. II, 20; 114.20; 

128. 6; 147. 17, 22, 29; 150. 2; 

155. 13; 187. 19; 188. 18, 20, 

22; 197. 18; 212. 18; 215. i; 

216. 10. 
wilnian, 21. 23 ; 45. i ; 48. 21 ; 54. 21 ; 

61. 13; 68. 10. 
wilnung, 89. 11 ; 58. 22. 
wmunan. See wifman. 
win, 21. 23 ; SO. 17 ; 82. 11 ; 89. 18 ; 

44.13; 54, 16; I40. 24; 141. 3; 

178.6; 211.4,5,14,15. 
winberie, 149. 19. 
wind,22. 17; 51. 16; 105. 3; 188.6; 

152. 20; 157.4; 167.20. 
windig, 118. 17. 
wiDditnc, 177. 2. 
winettre (wynttre), 17. 22; 22. 21 ; 

28. 6; 85. 9; 50. 3; 170. 13; 

171. 7. 
wingeard, 65. 12; 118. 9; 168.6,8; 

197. 23, 25. 
winnan, 15. 8 ; 205. 18 ; 248. 7. 



winter, 20. 22 ; 82. 4. 

wiofud. See weofod. 

winum (wyrnsn), 14. 19 ; 27. i. 

wirrest. See yfd (adj.). 

wis, 20. 15 ; 22. 9, 10 ; 88. 10; 89. i ; 

40. i; 44. 12, 14; 46. 4, 15, 20; 

46. 8, 9 ; 67. 19 ; 77. 10 ; 96. 16 ; 

98.9; 145.6. 
wisdSm, 12. 8 ; 18. 19 ; 15. i ; la 6 r 

19.12; 57.16; 58. 17(2); 78. 11; 

96. 12, 15; 97. 6, 13; 98.16,22, 

24, 26 ; 99. 6 ; 114. 18 ; 117. 2, 6 ; 

119. 5, 8, II ; 190. 16; 206. I ; 282. 

23; 241. 16; 248. 21; 249. 12; 

256.5. 
wiie, 68. 5 ; 87. 13. 
wideoe, 5. 12. 
wWt, 40. 22. 
wiBtfuUian, 242. 18. 
wfUn, 52. 12 (2). 
wite, 40. 5 ; 86. 3, 6, 8, 12, 17 ; 88. 6 ; 

107.6; 197.19; 228. 20. 
^tega, 27. 5 ; 80. 3 ; 58. 12 ; 58. 19, 

21; 94. 25; 100. 6,9, II, 15(2), 

17; 101.8,12; 129.3,4,17; 180. 

4; 181.4,9; 182. 5; 188.1,3,7, 

10,17; 184.1; 188. 7; 145.10,13; 

149.14; 164.1(2); 155.15; 158. 

24; 159.10; 174.5; 175.16; 184. 

18; 192.5; 200.4; 201.2; 202. 

16; 214.13, 23,24; 217.3; 229.6, 

7; 258.7; 257.3. 
witegian. See witigian. 
witegung, 180. 4, 13 ; 189. 8, 30 ; 140. 

17; 190. 21; 248.23. 
witigian (witegian), 27. 5 ; 189. 30 ; 

150. 5 ; 175. 16 ; 190. 3, 13 ; 229. 9, 

22 ; 257. 7. 
witodlioe, 95. 11 ; 106. 20 ; 127. 21 ; 

181. 19; 149.4; 1^- 7i 13 ; 164. 2; 

170. 8; 174. 15 ; 182. 14; 198. 18 ; 

195. 14; 198.4; 204. 14; 206. 17; 

240.3; 246.19. 
wiVbUwao, 87. 16. 

wi9ew0Oan, 175. 4 ; 190. 5, 6 ; 206. 2. 
wiOensBO, 175. 8. 
wiCenteall, 207. 10. 
wiVerweardet, 84. 21. 
wiVerwinna, 206. 2 ; 254. 11. 
wiVfeohtan, 78. 8. 
witKnnan, 112. 3 ; 116. 23. 



328 



INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WOEDS 



wiOmetan, 108. lo ; 112. 6 ; 240. 5. 

wi8met«nyis, 128. 6. 

wiGsacan, 64. 15 ; 178. 16, 18 ; 176. 2, 

5; 286.3. 
wiSiUndAn, 66. 15; 128. 7; 208. 2; 

282. as; 288.15; 242. 6; 268.1; 

264.13. 
witmtan, 166. 30, a a. 
wUoo, 69. I a. 
w^Qon, 14. 10. 
wUte, 16. ao ; 29. a ; 80. 15 ; 71. a ; 

127. 15 ; 178. 16. 
wUUg (-eg), 29. 16; 110. 4; 117. 17, 

ao ; 166. ao. 
wlitige, 87. 19. 

w6,8. 18; 19. 13. 15; 26. a3. 
w5d,160. 6; 167. a3; 180. a; I92.9; 

217. 3. 
wQdOrSg, 10. 18, ai. 
woh, 26. 16 ; 84. a. 
wObhsman, 46. ao. 
wOhhomere, 67. i. 
wahnjM, 120. 9. 
wOlberende, 14. 8. 
wolo(e)ii, 6. a ; 22. 19 ; 80. 7, 8 ; 90. 

i; 92. a, 3; I2I.9; 160. 4; 174. 

la ; 206. 19; 227. ao; 248. 9; 

260.11. 
wolc(e)iip6Ml, 118. 5 ; 176. 17. 
W9mb(wamb), 8. i; 21. 5, la, 14; 

47.3(a); 62. 9; 248. ai. 
W9mm (warn), 8. 16 ; 248. 6. 
wOnneM, 70. 15. 
wOp, 189. 31 ; 161. 14; 162. 10, la; 

166. a6 ; 176. 8. 
word, 16. 13 ; 19. 3 ; 26. 18 ; 88. i ; 

86. 24 ; 89. a, 10, la ; 68. 11, 15 ; 

66.10; 67.3; 68.5,6; 61. I ; 67. 

5,19; 68.5; 7a 11; 86.4; 91.17; 

98. a ; 94. a5 ; 98. 3, 15, ai ; 100. 

10; 101.19; 111.3; 112. 17; 117. 

13; 124.7; 126.17; 182. 3; 188. 

3; 184.1; 142.6; 148.3; 1^7.15; 

161. 4, ai; 166. 8,9,17; 167. a7 ; 

171.4; 174.3; 176.16; 184. ao; 

186. a3 ; 186. 9 ; 187. ai ; 18a a, 4, 

^5, ^7, 30; 189. 18; 190. I, 19; 

198. 4, 6, 9 ; 202. ao; 206. 27 ; 210. 

5 (2), 6, 9 (a), 10, la; 216. 17, 19; 

217. I, 4; 219. ai; 222. la, a4; 

228. 9, la, 14; 281. ao; 288.1,6; 



286. 9, ai; 246.5; 248.17, 20; 249. 

la, 15, 18; 260. 13. 
world. See weorld. 
worldeund, 46. 17. 
worldhlftfbrd, 62. i. 
worldwda, 22. 14. 
worms. ^ wortm. 
woroldm9im, 46. ai. 
womn (womit, wynns), 21. 8, la ; 

106. 13. 
wamld. See weorld. 
womldcam, 207. a. 
womldonBft, 289. la. 
wornldlic, 229. 15. 
woroldlnat, 49. 7. 
womldflcipe, 66. 5. 
woroldSiiig, 162. la. 
wracn, 11. aa ; 17a la ; 204. 15, i& 
wrecan, 26. a4. 
wrSon, 66. 19. 

writao, 7. 3 ; 27. 14, 16 ; 12a i^ 
writSa, 102. 6. 
wrSht^ 19. 16. 
wnoa, 41. la ; 201. 11. 
wndehuiiig, 141. i. 
wudewe. See wndowe. 
wndu, 9. 13; 8a II, 13; 127. 23; 

141.5. 
wndnwanhid, 24. 15. 
wndowe (wndowe, wydewe), 66. 1 1, 14 ; 

10a4; lia4; I82.8, iq, 14, 17; 

190.8,9; 260. 17. 
wiih4» 28. 14, a3; 88. ao; 42.3; 52. 

la. 
wnldor (-nr), 80. i6; 78. 4, 17; 89. 

aa; 90. 3; 96. 18; 110. 19; III.1; 

112.3; 120. 13; 127.15; 1^14; 

148.13; 187.17; 18a 17, 19, 21, 33; 

189. ai, 27 ; 211. 16 ; 216. 25, a6 ; 

217. 7; 288. aa; 240. 6; 246. 3; 

248. aa; 261. ii; 268. 19; 256. 

wuldrian, 128. 3, la ; 146. i, 4, 7 ; 18a 

5, 3a ; 217. 6, 7 ; 289. 27 ; 241. 

19(a); 242.i5;248.a; 246. 10(a); 

24a 14. 
wuldar. See wnldor. 
wnlf, 69. 4; 149. 16; 194. ai ; 2ia 

6 (a), 9. 
wnnd.21.6,8, II, 13; 89.19; 6S- aa, 

33; lOa II, la; 200. la. 



INDEX OP PRINCIPAL WORDS 



329 



wundiAD, 21. 23. 

wundor, 118. ai ; 182. 9; 167. 2 ; 208. 

13; 206. 3o; 207. 30; 211. 16; 

2U. 33 ; 217. I ; 226. 10. 
wundorlio, 118. 6 ; 118. 33 
wundrian, 109. 18 ; 126. 13 ; 161. S ; 

188. 3 ; 226. 3 ; 288. 7. 
wundruiig, 228. 35. 
wunian, 16. 5 ; 81. 16 ; 90. 32 ; 98. 

34; 96. II ; 111. 14; 114. 33; 122. 

30 ; 127. 33 ; 180. 3, 16 ; 186. 15 ; 

188. 18; 189.7; 176.13; 189.13; 

190. 13, 17; 194. 23, 25, 26 ; 204. 

15, 17 ; 210. 13 ; 216. 19 ; 216. 11 ; 

220. 7,10; 228.3,9,11; 286. I, 31; 

246. 15 ; 249. i, 12 ; 262. 2 ; 264. 

18, 30, 35 ; 266. 33. 
wunung, 127. 19; 180. 3; 200$ 14; 

220. I, 3. 
wnrpftn. ^See weorpan. 
wurC(-). See weorfJ(-). 
warCe (wyrCe), 40. 6 ; 68. 3 ; 64. 19 ; 

68. 4 ; 64. II ; 161. 3, 19 ; 166. 16 ^ 

194. 38. 
wuton (nton), 16. 33 ; 76. 3, 5 ; 77. 8 ; 

116. I ; 122.13; 187. 31 ^ 188. 35, 

37; 241.1,9. 
wydewe. See wndawe. 
wyll. See wilL 
wyllA. See will*. 
wjlUpring, 79. 21. 
wyln, 176. i, 3. 
wynttre. See winesire. 
wyrc(e)Mi, 6. i, 3 ; 28. 30 ; 24 14 ; 

27.18; 28.3; 29.18; 40.5; 41. 

11; 48.3; 68.16; 61.6,14; 68. 

13 ; 76. 7, 18 ; 79. 1, 9 ; 80. 18 ; 81. 

i; 87. 1,6; 118.31; 116. i ; 120. 

5,17; 121.17; 128. 17; 182. 9; 

140. 30 ; 146. 4 ; 149. 30 (3), 3i, 33 ; 

160. 3; 166. 13; 164. 34; 166. 3; 

167. 3 ; 184. 3 ; 198. 4 ; 211. 16, 23 ; 

212.18; 218. 3 (2), 7 (3), 11; 216. 

8, II ; 217. 5 ; 221. 3; 222, 6; 226. 

9; 281. 9; 282. 3o; 289.38; 244. 

18; 260. 1(3). 
wyrbta, 81. 7, 11 ; 160. 9; 168. 9; 

16a 5, 7 ; 1»4. 19, a8 ; 242. 6. 
wyrian. See wiergan. 
wyrm, 121. 15 ; 181. 13 ; 196. 8 ; 288. 

16. 



wyrmoyim, 122. 30. 

wyrmg. See woram. 

wyrnan. See wirnAn. 

wyrs. See yfel (adj.). 

wyranuui, 21. 7. 

wyrst. See yfel (adj.). 

wyrt, 98. 13, 30; 120. 13; 226. 6; 

263. 19. 
wyrt(t)nmia, 84. 8 ; 64. 21 ; 118. 17 ; 

261. 3, 4 ; 266. 22. 
wytfSe. See wurOe. 
wyrtJmynt. See weort^myxid. 
^w^Bcan, 68. 3. 

ydel(-). 5«eidel(-). 

yfel (sb.), 17. 13; 19.15; 88.3; 46. 

16; 61. 18; 64.21; 78. 4, 6 ; 96. 

13; 108.8; 104.5; 106. 17; 111. 

33 ; 116. 13 ; Ufk 10 ; 118. 10, 11 ; 

121. 17; 122. 19; 144. 31 ; 146. 

33 (3) ; 147. 30, 35 ; 148. 3 ; 166. 

13; 218. 7; 234.34; 246.6; 261. 

3,4. 
yfel (adj.), 80. 9; 81. i, 4; 87. 3i ; 

46. 5; 47.1; 67. 11,13; 68. 30; 

72.5; 116. 20; 128.19; 182.30; 

186. 16; 146. 7, 17; 147. 3, 10; 

149. 30, 31 (3), 22; 166. 18; 168. 

17; 166. 19; 169. 25; 170. 2; 196. 

9, 13; 242. 20; 248. 24; 248. 2; 

oomp. wyrs, 218. 2 ; sup. wirrest 

(wyrst), 28. 13 ; 106. 11 ; 122. 20. 
yfele, 161. i ; 167. 20 ; 166. 9. 
yfelnyss, 116. 11; 242. 18; 244.15; 

248.13. 
yflian, 11. 21. 
ym-. See ym(b)-. 
ymbehoga, 41. 21. 
ymbgyrdan, 197. 14. 
ymbbwyrft, 78. 6 ; 108. 13 ; 110. 12 ; 

111. 3, 13; 112. 10; 186. 16, 18; 

186. 2 ; 186. 20 ; 266. 3. 
ymbbyogan, 196. 12. 
yin(b)8C(rydan, 107. 17 ; 106. 5 ; 112. 2 ; 

116. 8; 149. 4; 188. 19; 241. i, 4, 

9, 11; 248. 10, 14; 249.6. 
ymbdttan, 28. i, 4; 94. 18 ; 204. 19. 
ymbsniSan, 82. 7, 8, 10, 21 ; 189. 2. 
ymbsyrwan, 68. 4* 
yin(b)tryinman, 104. 7 ; 186. 23. 
yin(b)tryiniiuiig, 178. 9 ; 204. 20. 



330 



INDEX OF PRINCIPAL WORDS 



ymbwyrcao, 21. 27. 

yrfenaina, 246. 18, ao, a 3. See also 

i€rfe(-). 
yrfwyrdnys, 116. 7. 
yimtJ:. See ienn9. 
yrre. See ierre. 

jrtning, 104. 16, 17. See aUo •ori^. 
ynian, 217. 15. See aleo iertung. 
yde, 108. 10; 118. 17. 



jsope, 97. II. 

yrt,24.i7. 

^mest, 41. 5. 

yttra, 161. 14; 162. 9, ii ; 1«5. 15; 

170. 6. 
ytJ,8«. 5; 162. ao; 206. 13, 

ZaohariM, 184. 5, 9. 

ZMheus, 208. 19, 34, 2$ ; 204. 8. 




ERRATA 

Page 6^ 1. 5 from bottom,— /or gOdw^bbe read godw^bbe. 

„ 13, L lOf—fw oferhelede rtad oferh^lede. 

„ 34, 1. 8 from bottom,— /or gfiworhto read geworhte. 

,, 41, 11. 3 and 9 from bottom,— /or grin read grin. 

» 47» 1. 3i—M Fulga read Fulgft. 

„ 65, 11. 6 and la from bottom,— /or tw^ealdum read twyfealdum. 

„ 83, 1. 4 from bottom,— /or sandceosol read sandceosol. 

„ 84, 1. 5 frx>m bottom,— /or sandcGosol read sandceosol. 

„ 96, L II,— /or me read me. 

„ 109, 1. 9 frt>m bottom,— /or tw^fealdmn read twyfealdum. 

n '39* ^* 9 from bottom,— />r ]>r^ealde read ]>ryfealde. 

„ 154, bottom line,— ;/br 8trfcanm5d read strecanmOd. 

„ 19a, 1. 4 from bottom,— /or tw^ealdre read twyfealdre. 

„ 905, L 8 from bottom, — add : — cH ii. 568. 

„ an, 1. 10,— /or tw^ealde read twyfealde. 

„ an, 1. II,— /or Jv^ealde read >ryfealde. 

„ a39, L 9,— /or Gristes read Gristes. 

„ aso, after 1. 6 from bottom, — ineert : — S. 5. See ^ H. ii. 392. 

„ 354,afterl.i3,— '<n8ert^— 2PETEB. 2.aa. See £. H. ii 60a, cf. ii. 380. 




OXFORD : HORACB HART 
PROnUR TO TUB UNIVERSITY 



Z. 



RETURN 
TO 



CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT 

202 Main Library 




ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 

1 -month loons may be renewed by coiling 642-3405 

6-month loons moy be rechorged by bringing books to Circulotton 

Desk 

Rerwwols or>d rechorges moy be mode 4 doys prior to due dote 

DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 



* CIS, xi ^' 1 

JUL in 198, 



uetA- 

IKTFPIIRPAPY 



StP^ 



W RQ^tWB 



MAR 61987 



'MTOWSCmi 9 



SFP u ^ 199 8 



tA^'- 



8 



oM 



w 



UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY 
FORM NO. DD6, 40m, 3/78 BERKELEY, CA 94720 



> 



et 



^r»»» 



fM2- 



8,'84 



A|f5 W9f#*f| 



I 



U.C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES 



800102203^ 



^0^^'^ 




^*^ 







y